ă€ŠDouluo: I Just Made Everything Upă€‹


 Chapter 1: After Hardship Comes Happiness

    Chapter 1 - 1: After Hardship Comes Happiness

    Douluo Continent.

    This is a world of martial spirits. There is no fancy magic, no fighting spirit that has grown to its peak. What there is... is only the complex and changeable martial spirits!

    ...

    At night, the moon is high in the sky.

    The soft moonlight falls on a small courtyard.

    "Alas, after transmigrating and living for twenty-six years, I have accomplished nothing..."

    A young man dressed in white with his hair tied up, dressed like an immortal, sighed to the moon with a dejected look on his face.

    His name is Ye Cheng, and he is a transmigrator. In his previous life, he came from Earth. After his accidental death, he was reincarnated into this world and became the young master of the Ye family in Baiyun City.

    The Ye family of Baiyun City is just a small family in Douluo Continent. The ancestral martial spirit Feihong Sword is a sword-type martial spirit with decent offensive power. It is not as good as the top martial spirits on the continent like Seven Kill Sword, but it can barely be classified as a superior martial spirit.

    The strongest person In the entire Ye family is Ye Cheng''s biological mother, Ye Lisa, who is over 40 years old and is at the Soul Emperor level.

    With the protection of a Soul Emperor mother, Ye Cheng has been pampered since birth. Even when he awakened his martial soul at the age of six, his martial soul mutated into an ordinary iron sword, and he had no innate soul power. No one in the family dared to give him a bad look, so he still lived a comfortable life.

    If it continues like this, it wouldn''t be bad.

    Ye Cheng will live his life peacefully under the protection of his mother. He is a waste, so what? He is not the only waste in the world.

    But soon, all of this came to nothing short of his awakening his martial soul.

    The Ye family was attacked by their enemies.

    That night, the entire Baiyun City was littered with corpses.

    All this happened too suddenly. The other party had obviously planned it in advance. It seemed that they had also joined forces with other family forces. In just one night, they uprooted the Ye family in Baiyun City and slaughtered them all!

    Only Ye Cheng was sent into a secret tunnel by his mother, and he was lucky enough to escape.

    Before leaving, his mother gave him a storage ring that contained most of the Ye family''s resources, and a mysterious jade pendant. It was a seven-color jade pendant that looked like a small pagoda. She told him to seek refuge in the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect!

    Ye Cheng was a little puzzled, but soon he understood his life story through his mother''s narration. It turned out that his biological father in this life was Ning Fengzhi, the current leader of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect, one of the top three sects.

    Although his biological father was of prominent status, his playboy father might not even know that he had a son. Even his mother was just a casual lover.

    In other words, he was an illegitimate child who was not allowed to see the light of day. Ning Fengzhi had many illegitimate children like him...

    But it doesn''t matter, as long as he holds the jade pendant and tells his mother''s name, he can definitely prove his identity!

    At that time, because of this blood relationship, no matter what, even if his talent is poor, at least he will be properly placed.

    Afterwards, Ye Cheng was pushed into the tunnel.

    Although he was very sad, he knew that he couldn''t change anything. So he could only try his best to escape...

    Afterwards, he did not go to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect to seek refuge as his mother had instructed.

    Because he knew that he could not become a soul master, even if he went there he would not be taken seriously at all, at most he would be treated as a parasite for the rest of his life.

    This was definitely not what he wanted, and there was no way the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect would avenge a waste like him.

    So if he wanted revenge, he had to rely on himself!

    As a transmigrator, he still had a certain amount of luck at this time. He thought that he might be able to make a name for himself in this world with the knowledge that was different from this world in his previous life. Or he could create another path!

    For example, practicing martial arts, cultivating immortals, etc. Then he could be called the ancestor of martial arts or immortals.

    All I can say is that this is pure arrogance and mysterious self-confidence of a transmigrator.

    As a result, now I am twenty-six years old.

    After twenty years of wasting time, I still have achieved nothing.

    In fact, he should have thought of this earlier. In this world where martial spirits determine everything, if your martial spirit is not good, then you will not be good at anything. Without innate spirit power, all his paths have been blocked. How can the rules of the world be changed by human power?

    In his dreams at midnight, he hated this evil God countless times. If he could just give him a little innate soul power, it would be fine. At least he could practice. Even if he practiced for a lifetime, he probably wouldn''t be able to become a great soul master. But at least he had a direction to strive for. He wouldn''t be like now, accomplishing nothing and still being an ordinary person.

    What made him feel most uncomfortable was that this world that he was so familiar with suddenly had some unexpected problems for some unknown reason.

    About six years ago.

    Something called random quiz suddenly appeared on the entire Douluo Continent, which would randomly limit people in a certain area to participate in a quiz with prizes.

    These questions may be multiple choice questions, essay questions, or other open-ended questions. In short, those who answer correctly will receive various rewards, but the price of answering incorrectly is to lose something important on your body, such as martial spirit, spirit ring, spirit power... or even worse, die on the spot!

    Once upon a time, a man was deprived of eighty years of life because he answered a question incorrectly. As a result, the young man, who looked less than twenty years old, had his black hair turn white on the spot, and died of aging in just a few breaths!

    It was so terrifying.

    At the same time, all intelligent creatures in the entire Douluo Continent, whether human or soul beast, as long as their IQ is above the passing line, will be pulled into a huge chat room or live broadcast room, where they can communicate with each other.

    Six years have passed since this mysterious question and answer appeared.

    There are dozens of Q&A sessions, which are randomly asked at random times and places. The questions are basically about things that happened in the past or will happen in the future. After answering the questions, whether you are right or wrong, some videos related to the questions will start playing.

    People didn''t believe it at first, until they gradually verified that the videos played in the live broadcast room were indeed things that happened in the past and would happen in the future, only then did they really believe the authenticity of this mysterious question and answer.

    The people of this world speculated that this terrifying question and answer might be the masterpiece of the gods in the sky. As for why the gods came up with such a thing, it was not something that mortals like them could know. Anyway, mortals like them could not resist it, so if that was the case, they could only accept it.

    But unlike the natives of this world, Ye Cheng had read this kind of spoiler-type fan fiction before he traveled through time in his previous life. Some of those novels were pure group portrait novels, and the so-called questions and answers did not have any mastermind behind the scenes, but were just a simple mechanical question-and-answer mechanism. But there were also some novels of this type, where the protagonist was behind the scenes controlling the story.

    Ye Cheng didn''t know if there was a protagonist behind the questions and answers in the Douluo Continent where he was. So he had been very quiet for the past six years, even for those questions that did not limit the answerers and could be answered by anyone. He, the Emperor of Truth who had read the original Douluo novel, did not come forward to try to get some benefits for himself.

    After all, if there really is someone behind the scenes controlling this question and answer session, then when he answers questions that the local natives have no chance of answering correctly, wouldn''t he be completely exposing his identity as an outsider?

    But as time went by, seeing that many people gained benefits and changed their destiny by answering the questions correctly, Ye Cheng gradually couldn''t help but want to answer the questions regardless of the consequences.

    He wanted to take a gamble and bet that there was no mastermind behind the quiz.

    If you bet right, your destiny will change forever.

    If you bet wrong, the worst that can happen is death.

    So Ye Cheng decided that next time there is an open question and answer session that anyone can answer, he must answer it first!

    ...

    "Ding! "

    A clear voice suddenly sounded in my mind.

    Ye Cheng, who was sighing at the moon, was stunned. He thought he was selected by the horror question and was about to answer the question. Suddenly, a mechanical prompt sounded in his mind, making him stagnate.

    [...The role-playing system has been successfully started! ]

    The expression on Ye Cheng''s face gradually changed from dull to ecstatic!

    Golden Finger!

    His transmigrator cheat finally arrived!!!

    And the changes don''t stop there.

    Soon, the system prompts sounded again.

    [Other systems are detected in the current world...]

    [After testing, it was found to be the remnant of the destruction of other systems, and confirmed to be an ownerless plug-in "Live Spoiler System"...]

    [Capturing and absorbing... 1%... 10%... 16%...]

    [Absorption failed, system energy is insufficient. ]

    [The current absorption progress is 50%, and low-level permissions have been obtained. ]

    [Tip: If you want to completely absorb it, you need to obtain the highest authority of the "Live Spoiler System". Please play hard, collect energy, and assist the system to upgrade the version, so that you can completely absorb this ownerless plug-in. ]

    [Please enter the system interface for details. ]

    After a dazzling series of prompts.

    Ye Cheng took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down.

    Then he opened the system interface with his mind.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the character will eventually become real!

    Current roleplay: None.

    Played by: None.

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 50% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards. Only by obtaining 100% of the highest permissions can you control everything in the system.)]

    Study the panel carefully for a while.

    Ye Cheng finally figured out the cause and effect.

    First of all, this role-playing system should be his transmigrator''s golden finger. The function is also very simple, that is, to let him make up a character and play this character. For example, if he makes up a character of Sun Wukong, the more people believe in his character and believe that he has all the abilities of Sun Wukong... When the final role-playing progress reaches 100%, he will have all the abilities of Sun Wukong in the cognition of others.

    There is no doubt that the more advanced the persona is, the more people need to recognize, acknowledge, and believe in the existence of this persona. To be honest, this system is powerful, but in the early stages, how to make others believe in the persona he created is indeed a difficult problem.

    In addition, if the fabricated character setting is not 100%, then he himself cannot use the ability of the character setting. Therefore, if he is an ordinary person, then if he wants to play a peerless master, he will definitely be exposed in a minute and be beaten to death on the street.

    But now it''s different.

    When the system accidentally obtained the low-level permissions of the "Live Spoiler System", Ye Cheng suddenly realized that these two systems are a perfect match!

    It Is not easy to make others believe in the character he designed. Just make up a "future video" and broadcast it live to the whole world, then the progress of the character will soar!

    Although it is only a low-level permission, he cannot get the rewards of the questioner, and the various things that are taken away after the punishment. But for him now, this low-level permission is enough. Paired with the role-playing system, it is simply like adding wings to a tiger!

    As a transmigrator who had suffered for twenty-six years, his sufferings finally came to an end!

    As for the live spoiler system that suddenly appeared in Douluo World six years ago, Ye Cheng also learned about it through his own plug-in. This thing originally had an owner, but later it seemed to have offended a big boss in a super-high world, and then the host of the system was beaten to ashes! The

    Originally intact live spoiler system was also affected and was shattered, most of its functions were destroyed, and only the most core part of the functions escaped into the turbulence of time and space, and came to this world by chance.

    In order to repair itself, this incomplete system spontaneously activated the live spoiler function, using it to collect the wishes of all living beings, and to convert the "things" taken away after punishment into energy to repair itself.

    Once the repair is complete, the live broadcast spoiler system will select the host again.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Cheng''s plug-in awakened at this time, and captured this incomplete live broadcast spoiler system, so this thing became a bargain for him.

    "So I''ve been battling wits and courage with the air for the past six years?" Ye Cheng said with a smile.

 Chapter 2: Ning Fengzhi

    Chapter 2 - 2: Ning Fengzhi

    Seven Treasures Glazed Sect.

    Ning Fengzhi was in the reception hall, talking with the two worshippers, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, when he suddenly heard a clear ding sound in his ears.

    [Asking a question...]

    As soon as he heard this voice, Ning Fengzhi immediately realized that he had been selected for the Q&A session and was about to start answering questions.

    In the past six years.

    Random questions and answers, which have been asked and answered dozens of times.

    Everyone went from being shocked at first to being used to it now. Because the questions in this live Q&A session were very random, anyone could be selected, so Ning Fengzhi had actually prepared for it. After being surprised for a while, he quickly got into the groove and began to examine the questions carefully.

    But soon, when he saw the questions clearly, he couldn''t help but have a gleam in his eyes, and even his breathing became a little heavy.

    [Question: Who broke the fate of the Soul Saint who could never break through the level 80 of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower and successfully evolved his martial soul into the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower?

    Option 1: Ning Fengzhi.

    Option 2: Ning Rongrong.

    Option 3: Tang San.

    Option 4: Ye Cheng.

    Option 5: None of the above.

    Correct answer: The spirit will evolve into the Nine Treasure Glazed Tower!

    Wrong answer: The ninth level spirit power will be deprived! ]

    "Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda... the legendary martial spirit of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect. Could someone recreate it in the future?" Ning Fengzhi was shocked after reading the title and couldn''t help muttering to himself.

    At this time, the live broadcast room also welcomed many visitors.

    Basically, all the major forces were present, including the Spirit Hall, the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, the Star Lou Imperial Family, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Clan, and even the long-retired Clear Sky Sect. However, most people just watched and did not speak.

    You can see barrages of comments flashing across the live broadcast room at this moment.

    [I didn''t expect that this time, Sect Master Ning would be chosen to answer the question. ]

    [This question, the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda... Could it be that the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda inherited by the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect can evolve into this so-called Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda? ]

    [Among the first four options, I don''t know the third and fourth ones at all. It seems that the answer is between the first two. The first option is Sect Master Ning himself, and the second option is Sect Master Ning''s most talented daughter. Which one should I choose? ]

    [I think it is Ning Rongrong. After all, her innate soul power is as high as level nine. This level of soul power is undoubtedly the top among auxiliary martial souls! Her future achievements are limitless! ]

    [That makes sense...]

    Each comment is unsigned and it is impossible to tell who posted it.

    It should be noted here that although everyone, whether soul masters, soul beasts or ordinary people, were pulled into the live broadcast room, in order to post barrages, they must at least have soul power. In other words, if you are an ordinary person, you have no right to speak. You can only watch the soul masters speak freely.

    Of course, if it is an open question that everyone can answer, then ordinary people can also answer the question. There was once an open question that was answered successfully by a lucky person.

    Afterwards, the lucky person who was originally an ordinary person received a reward: his useless martial soul evolved into a top-level martial soul, and possessed innate full soul power!

    From a low-level mortal with nothing, he became a hot new star in the world of soul masters.

    Directly ascend to heaven in one step.

    Therefore, many ordinary people and low-level soul masters are eager to be selected to answer questions in the quiz, or to answer open questions first and receive generous rewards that can change their destiny.

    In addition, if the soul beast wants to speak, it must be at least as smart as a normal person. In other words, it''s okay even if you''re in beast form, but your intelligence must be the same as that of an ordinary person, and you can''t be a pure beast.

    ...

    At this time, Ning Fengzhi didn''t pay attention to the barrage information in the live broadcast room, but fell into deep thought. He began to analyze these five options. Which one is the correct answer?

    After all, if he answered the correct answer, the reward would be to let his martial soul evolve into the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda!

    The goal that countless ancestors of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect have worked hard for is now in front of him. How can he not be excited?

    Of course, if he answered incorrectly, the loss would be huge. He would lose his ninth-level soul power all of a sudden, and it would take him countless years of hard work to make up for it.

    So answer carefully!

    "Among the five answers, except for the last one, I have Rongrong, Tang San and Ye Cheng, two names I don''t know..." Ning Fengzhi frowned and analyzed frantically. But because there was too little information, he still couldn''t come up with a clear answer.

    Finally, the time for answering was approaching.

    As a last resort, Ning Fengzhi could only choose the most likely answer at the moment.

    "I choose two, Ning Rongrong!"

    He took a deep breath and then spoke loudly.

    Soon after he gave his answer.

    The live broadcast room was slightly silent.

    Then the voice sounded again.

    [Wrong answer! Punishment: deprivation of ninth-level soul power! ]

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Fengzhi staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo supported him in time, saving him from being embarrassed in front of everyone!

    The punishment In the live broadcast room came silently, without any warning at all.

    Ning Fengzhi instantly felt that his soul power dropped by nine levels, from the original level 79 to only level 70. Fortunately, his level did not drop to Soul Emperor, which was a blessing in disguise.

    But at this moment, Ning Fengzhi didn''t care about the loss of his ninth-level soul power. He couldn''t believe that the answer he chose was wrong. Could it be that the correct answer was one? In the future, he would evolve the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower into the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower?

    The people who were watching the live broadcast were also confused and started to post comments.

    [What''s going on? It''s not Ning Rongrong, then who is it? Those two people I don''t know? Or is it the last answer, none of the above? ]

    [Tsk tsk, he lost nine levels of soul power in an instant! Sect Master Ning has suffered a huge loss this time! ]

    [So who is the correct answer? ]

    [I can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out...]

    [Don''t worry, the live broadcast room should be playing the video with the answer soon. ]

    [After choosing the answer, whether it is right or wrong, the live broadcast room will show us the correct answer. I believe our questions will be answered soon...]

    After a series of barrages.

    The live broadcast room was silent for a moment, and then responded again.

    [Question: Who broke the fate of the Soul Douluo who could never break through the level 80 of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower and successfully evolved his martial soul into the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower?

    Correct answer: Option 4, Ye Cheng. ]

    The answer was announced during the live broadcast.

    Let''s not talk about the reaction of the onlookers, but Ning Fengzhi himself was a little confused, wondering who this Ye Cheng was. Could he be a foreigner from the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect?

    As a large family, the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect has existed for a very long time. Because of this, it is natural that there are many cases of marriages with other people over such a long time. Therefore, if there are a few people who inherited the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Tower martial spirit, it is not unimaginable.

    But if this is true, then he is too unlucky.

    Who can guess this answer?

    [Do you want to play the video related to the answer? ]

    The live broadcast room''s question was directed at Ning Fengzhi, the person answering the question. He could choose to play it or not. But if he chose not to play it, then he would never have another chance to see this video next time.

    So out of curiosity and wanting to figure out how he lost, Ning Fengzhi chose to confirm!

    Soon, the video in the live broadcast room became blurry, and then a new scene appeared.

    First, there is a distant view of a bustling small city. Then the camera zooms in and a plaque above the city gate comes into view ¨C Baiyun City!

    This series of images let everyone who saw it know that the protagonist of this video is in Baiyun City.

    "Baiyun City?" Ning Fengzhi frowned slightly. He seemed to have some impression of this Baiyun City? It seemed that it was destroyed twenty years ago, right?

    It seemed that this video was about something that happened in the past. He was a little confused, and then continued to watch it intently...

    The video''s perspective came to Baiyun City, flashed past quickly, and finally arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, which was a continuous complex of buildings with the words "Ye Mansion" hung just above the gate.

    Ning Fengzhi still had no impression of this.

    The video''s perspective enters the Ye Mansion and then arrives at a lobby.

    At this time, there were many people sitting or standing in the hall. The leader was a pretty and beautiful woman who sat at the top seat. She looked to be about thirty years old. Her black hair fluttered and her white clothes were as white as snow, giving people a gentle and firm feeling.

    "This is!"

    When Ning Fengzhi saw this woman, his pupils shrank, and it was as if a thunderbolt had struck his mind! He finally recognized who this woman was.

    At this time, some children were gathered in the lobby in the video.

    It turns out that they are awakening their martial spirits!

    One after another, children walked into the awakening formation. The martial spirits awakened by these children were all sword-type martial spirits.

    This sword has a white jade handle, and the blade is as clear as crystal. The whole sword looks like a work of art!

    This sword spirit is called Feihong Sword!

    The child who awakens the Feihong Sword Martial Soul has an innate soul power of at least level two and at most around level six.

    Soon, only the last child was left.

    The child has thick black hair and a delicate and beautiful face. Although he is a boy, he is extremely handsome.

    But the people in the live broadcast room felt a sense of de?ja? vu no matter how they looked at this child.

    [Do you feel that this child looks like someone? ]

    [Indeed, it looks familiar.]

    [Who does it look like? ]

    [Stupid! He looks a lot like Sect Master Ning! ]

    [Could this child have any relationship with Sect Master Ning? ]

    [It''s probably an illegitimate child or something like that. After all, he''s a man... I''ve also heard about Sect Master Ning''s reputation as a playboy when he was young...]

    Ning Fengzhi no longer had time to pay attention to the comments in the live broadcast room. He stared at the child who looked like him in the live broadcast room. Thinking back to the past, he knew that this child was definitely his illegitimate child.

    Only seen in the image.

    The child stood in the awakening array, and the light lit up.

    What appeared in the child''s hand was not the Feihong Sword inherited by the Ye family, but a seven-story small tower that looked like colored glaze crystal.

    This is exactly the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower!

    [Sure enough, the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower, this child is definitely related to the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect! ]

    [I estimate that his innate soul power is at least around level eight or nine...]

    The video continues.

    In the scene, the child was obviously surprised to find that his awakened martial soul was actually a small tower. Then a look of disgust emerged on his face, and it was obvious that he was not satisfied with this martial soul.

    After seeing that the martial spirit he awakened was not a sword but a tower, the woman sitting at the top was not surprised. She just sighed and waved her hand to test the innate spirit power.

    As the child placed his hand on the crystal ball.

    The entire crystal ball burst into intense light!

    This sign is...

    [Full innate soul power!!]

    [It''s actually full innate soul power. This is the first time I''ve seen an auxiliary martial spirit with full innate soul power...]

    [As far as I know, there has never been a child with innate full soul power in the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower, right? ]

    [The highest known level of soul power so far is Ning Rongrong''s ninth level soul power.]

    [It seems that this child is the answer, that Ye Cheng. ]

    Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but clench his fists when he saw that the child in the video actually possessed full innate soul power. With this unprecedented full innate soul power, he now fully believed that this child would be able to break the curse that the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower could not break through Soul Douluo in the future and evolve his martial soul into the legendary Nine Treasures Glazed Tower!

    Video continues.

    In the picture, the soul awakening test of soul power has ended.

    The boy who awakened the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower was called into the room by his mother. Then, he mysteriously stretched out his other hand to show his secret to his mother.

    With the dazzling white light of the gemstone, a long sword with a white jade handle and a crystal body appeared. It was the Ye family''s ancestral martial soul Feihong sword!

    This scene also caused the live broadcast room to explode.

    [Twin martial spirits! Oh my god, they are actually twin martial spirits! ]

    [This is incredible, this is incredible...]

    [He has the strongest support in the world, the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda, and also possesses a very aggressive sword martial spirit. He is perfect in attack and support! It is hard to imagine how high this child''s future achievements will be! ]

    When Ning Fengzhi saw that the boy who was supposed to be his son in the video actually had twin martial spirits, he immediately understood why he would be able to evolve the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda into the unprecedented Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda in the future. If it was a twin martial spirit, it would not be surprising at all.

    The Images in the live broadcast room continue.

    Not long after the boy named Ye Cheng awakened his martial spirit, the next night, the entire Baiyun City suddenly caught fire. Then it fell into chaos, with wailing and roaring everywhere.

    As the video continued, everyone finally realized that it was the Wang family, the mortal enemy of the Ye family, who, together with some other families, raided Baiyun City in the middle of the night! They wanted to destroy the Ye family of Baiyun City!

    However, they were unable to react in time, and were outnumbered, so the Ye family of Baiyun City was naturally defeated...

    As for the boy whose martial soul was the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda, he was also awakened by the commotion, but before he could react to what was happening, he saw his mother rush into the room, pick him up, and lead him to a secret passage. She told him something, and then sealed the entrance to the secret passage.

    The boy was in a panic In the secret passage. He had no idea what to do. In the end, he could only obey his mother''s instructions and kept running along the tunnel, gradually moving away from Baiyun City.

    At this time, the screen keeps jumping, omitting many details.

    Time came a few days later.

    At this time, the once prosperous Baiyun City in the picture has become a ruin. The fire has been burning for several days and nights. Even now, there is still faint white smoke...

    On a small hill in the distance.

    The boy who had escaped by chance stared blankly at the ruins in the distance, his face full of despair...

 Chapter 3: Nine Treasures Glaze!

    Chapter 3 - 3: Nine Treasures Glaze!

    The family was destroyed and everyone died. The huge family disappeared overnight. For a six-year-old boy, this kind of misfortune was like the sky falling... Fortunately, people in Douluo Continent are generally precocious, and the six-year-old boy already understands many things.

    After crying and feeling sad and helpless for several days, the boy finally cheered up.

    He swore revenge!

    At this time, Ning Fengzhi, who was watching the video, saw the boy''s confused and helpless look, and was secretly anxious. At this time, he had subconsciously ignored that this was something that happened in the past. He secretly said in his heart: Silly child, come to the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect! As long as you come to your father, revenge is just a piece of cake.

    If Ye Cheng''s martial soul was really the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda plus the Flying Rainbow Sword, a perfect configuration of twin martial souls that combined attack and support, then he would really choose to join the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect and join his biological father. But unfortunately, the image was just fabricated. In reality, his martial soul was just the product of a failed mutation, and the worst thing was that he had no innate soul power.

    In such a situation, what would happen to him, a waste, even if he went to the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect? At most, he would be a parasite. As for revenge, forget it.

    The Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect would never go to war for a piece of trash!

    Ning Fengzhi would never use the sect''s resources to eliminate a force for a lover with no feelings and a useless son. After all, he has too many sons.

    Unless he has feelings for this lover, or this son is valuable and worth doing so.

    Otherwise, don''t even think about revenge.

    The video continuesˇŞˇŞ

    After the boy was determined to take revenge.

    The scenes in the video began to fast forward, with only some clips flashing continuously.

    There was a boy who practiced swordsmanship every day, no matter spring, summer, autumn or winter, for ten years!

    There was also a boy who traveled all over the world, entered deep mountains and forests, and fought with ferocious soul beasts!

    He also went to the extreme north where there were snow and glaciers everywhere, and fought against the bitter cold!

    He even stepped into the vast ocean, rode a school of fish,

    faced the raging waves, the storm,

    and fought against nature!

    Just a few dozen clips flashed by, which was enough to show how wonderful the boy''s experience was.

    How many steps were omitted?

    The scene that appeared again at the end.

    The boy has grown up.

    Dressed in white, with flowing hair, he is so elegant and dashing that he seems like a god!

    This young man named Ye Cheng is now twenty-six years old.

    The picture shows a certain sea area.

    Standing in the boundless ocean, he ignored the raging waves around him, dressed in white, and walked on the water. In his hand, he held a sword with a white jade handle and a crystal body. It looked like a work of art!

    Circle after circle of soul rings surrounded his body, exuding an incredible sense of presence.

    Yellow! Yellow! Purple! Purple! Black! Black! Black! Black! Red!

    He is now a Nine-ring Titled Douluo!

    [Hiss! Twenty-six years old! Titled Douluo!]

    [And his ninth spirit ring is actually a hundred thousand year spirit ring! ]

    [It''s so scary, so scary! ]

    [This Ye Cheng may have to break the record of the youngest Titled Douluo in the spirit master world! ]

    [Incredible, incredible! ]

    [But what is he going to do now? ]

    [...]

    The barrage of comments in the live broadcast room kept flowing by, but did not affect the people in the video.

    Suddenly, huge waves erupted in the surging sea!

    A huge beast rushed out from the waves, carrying tremendous power, and the high waves seemed to completely submerge this tiny human!

    Facing the huge monster that was attacking like a tidal wave, the young man in white clothes, holding a long sword, with a cold brow, just raised the sword and swung it!

    A beam of sword light shot up into the sky!

    The violent wave was split in two.

    The huge beast was also split into two.

    Blood spilled all over the ocean, dyeing the surrounding water blood red!

    And on the body of the giant beast that was split in two, a blood-red soul ring slowly condensed!

    The live broadcast room exploded again.

    [Hundred thousand year soul ring! ]

    [This soul beast is actually a hundred thousand year soul beast! ]

    [A hundred thousand year old soul beast, killed with one sword...]

    [What kind of strength does Yecheng have now? ]

    [Oh, what a waste! He is already a Titled Douluo, so this 100,000-year spirit ring is useless.]

    [Useless? Did you forget that he has another martial spirit? ]

    [You mean, this hundred thousand year spirit ring is prepared for his other spirit? ]

    [I think this is probably the case...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In the video, seeing the hundred thousand year soul ring emerging from the corpse of the giant beast, some young men in white put away their swords and then quickly moved to the corpse.

    The huge body of the beast floated on the sea like a huge ship.

    Ye Cheng sat cross-legged directly on the corpse, then raised his other hand, and accompanied by a burst of colorful glazed light, a delicate small tower appeared.

    However, unlike the Feihong Sword which had nine full soul rings, this small tower was completely bare, without even a single soul ring.

    [Could it be that... he wanted to directly add 100,000 years to the first spirit ring? ]

    How is this possible?

    [How is it impossible? With his Titled Douluo strength, he is capable of absorbing a 100,000-year spirit ring.]

    [Tsk tsk, is this the twin martial spirits? The first spirit ring starts at 100,000 years... It''s really terrifying! ]

    In the picture.

    Ye Cheng''s absorption of the spirit ring went very smoothly. It took only half an hour to absorb the 100,000-year spirit ring perfectly. There were no setbacks in the process.

    After the task was completed, a bloody soul ring appeared on the seven-story glazed tower in his hand!

    Although there was only one soul ring, but the first soul ring could last for 100,000 years, probably only this family could do it, there is no other semicolon.

    "Not enough! Not enough!"

    In the clinker scene, Ye Cheng looked at the seven-story small tower in his hand, but frowned. It seemed that the changes of the small tower in his hand did not meet his expectations and could not satisfy him.

    So next.

    He continued to search for suitable soul beasts in the sea to kill and take the ring!

    The soul beasts he selected were all at least 100,000 years old.

    The ocean is very vast. In this world, the area of ??the ocean is several times larger than that of the land. And the land is only a flat surface where soul beasts can live, but in the ocean, soul beasts can survive at any depth.

    Therefore, the soul beasts in the sea, especially those in the deep sea and the far sea, are less likely to be harassed by humans, so it is much easier for sea soul beasts to grow than land soul beasts. As long as they are strong and their tribe is strong, it is easy for them to survive.

    The number of 100,000-year-old soul beasts in the ocean is conservatively estimated to be more than 100 times that of land. As for the three overlords of the ocean, the Demon Soul Great White Shark, the Evil Demon Killer Whale, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale, this name is just a joke. Human exploration of the ocean is very superficial, so the three soul beasts closest to it are considered to be the three strongest soul beasts in the ocean. It is really a huge misunderstanding.

    In fact, no one knows how many hundred thousand year old soul beasts there are in the open sea and deep sea.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng''s search for the hundred thousand year soul beast went very smoothly. After finding it, he easily killed it and absorbed its soul ring.

    It was not until he absorbed the third ring that the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower in his hand finally changed, from seven floors to eight floors!

    Eight Treasures Glazed Tower!

    In the live broadcast room, Ning Fengzhi, who had been watching, couldn''t help but clench his fists when he saw this scene. The Eight Treasures Glazed Tower was what he had hoped for his daughter, Ning Rongrong, who had the best talent. He believed that she had the best chance of evolving the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower into the Eight Treasures Glazed Tower. As for the legendary Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, he didn''t dare to dream about it.

    In the image on screen.

    Seeing that the seven-story tower in his hand finally had an extra layer, Ye Cheng showed a trace of satisfaction on his face, and whispered to himself: "If I absorb a few more hundred thousand year spirit rings, I should be able to transform my Seven Treasures Glazed Tower and give birth to a ninth floor!"

    [I understand! No wonder he said it was not enough, it turned out that he wanted to absorb high-quality spirit rings to promote the evolution of his martial spirit! ]

    [Yes. As we all know, if a soul master can absorb a soul ring that is extremely compatible with his own martial soul characteristics, or a simple high-year soul ring, there is a certain chance that the martial soul will evolve.]

    [Ye Cheng has twin martial souls, so he first cultivated one of the martial souls to the nine-ring Titled Douluo, and then when he added a spirit ring to the other martial soul, he could add a spirit ring of extremely high age from the beginning, so as to promote the evolution of the martial soul! ]

    [If there were no twin martial spirits, it would be absolutely impossible to rely on absorbing high-quality spirit rings to evolve the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower.]

    Next.

    Ye Cheng in the video continues to work hard.

    Keep searching for the hundred thousand year soul beast in the vast ocean, kill it and take the ring!

    In the boundless sea, there are countless high-age soul beasts lurking. There are giant octopuses that are hundreds of feet long, huge corals that spread over a sea area of ??several kilometers, giant sea clams lurking deep in the seabed, black and white poisonous sea snakes, colorful giant starfish... Ye Cheng killed them one by one.

    Finally, it''s the eighth ring.

    The eight-story glazed tower finally slowly gave birth to the ninth floor. In an instant, dazzling light spread over dozens of miles of the surrounding sea!

    A huge nine-story pagoda phantom illuminated the world!

    Unfortunately, this was in an unfamiliar sea area with few human presence, so no one else saw this shocking scene. But now it was recorded by the live broadcast room and widely publicized.

    "Finally... the ninth floor."

    Ye Cheng looked at the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda in his hand, sighing, "Twenty years of hard work..."

    After sighing for a while, he put away his martial spirit and looked into the distance.

    "Although my martial soul has evolved into the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda, there is still one empty soul ring. There is no shortage of old soul beasts in this sea, so I can find another one and kill it and absorb it all at once."

    Next, there was another round of searching.

    After a long time, Ye Cheng finally found a huge sea turtle. Its huge shell was like a reef mountain under the sea. Its head, tail and limbs were retracted into the shell and hidden. It was almost impossible to tell that it was a soul beast.

    But unfortunately, Ye Cheng still saw through it and sent it to death with one sword!

    After that, he began to absorb spirit rings.

    But this time, the process of absorbing the soul ring was not smooth.

    Ye Cheng sat cross-legged on the sea, with a nine-story pagoda shining with nine colors floating around him. It already had eight bloody soul rings. He only needed the last one to achieve the nine-ring 100,000-year achievement.

    But it was precisely this last spirit ring that was extremely difficult to absorb, in stark contrast to the ease with which the previous eight spirit rings were absorbed.

    [What happened to him? ]

    [Why is it so difficult to absorb this last spirit ring? ]

    [Could it be that the age of this last spirit ring is too high? ]

    [I think there might be a conflict between the two martial spirits.]

    [After all, with twin martial spirits, one tower and one sword, the conflict will become more serious as time goes on...]

    [I remember that there was a record of another twin martial soul that exploded and died while absorbing the spirit ring! ]

    [Ah... Could it be that Ye Cheng will also follow in their footsteps? ]

    [It shouldn''t be possible. Ye Cheng is a Titled Douluo after all. Although we don''t know what level of Titled Douluo he is, it''s not that easy for him to die in a conflict! ]

    Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but feel nervous when he saw Ye Cheng struggling to absorb the last soul ring in the video. After all, this was the only Nine Treasure Glazed Tower in the world. If it died due to self-explosion, the loss to the Seven Treasure Glazed Sect would be immeasurable!

    Fortunately, as the protagonist of the video, how could Ye Cheng die due to self-explosion?

    In the video, after three rotations of the sun and the moon.

    Ye Cheng finally suppressed the conflict between the twin martial spirits and slowly absorbed the last spirit ring!

    The ninth spirit ring also appeared on the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower!

    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the nine-story pagoda with nine bloody halos on his left hand. After sensing his own situation, he couldn''t help but smile and muttered to himself, "Finally reached... level ninety-nine! Limit Douluo!"

    "It''s been twenty years... It''s time to return to the mainland and settle the feud!"

    He looked into the distance, which was the direction of Douluo Continent! A cold light flashed!

    The scene jumped.

    A city appeared.

    It can be vaguely seen that this place is the original location of Baiyun City. However, this city is newly built now, and the plaque at the city gate has also been changed from Baiyun City to Balong City.

    On the hill in the distance.

    A figure in white looked at the new city built on the ruins, and seemed to be lost in some memories. Then he sighed, "Things have changed!"

    After saying this, he turned around.

    With a wave of the sleeves!

    In an instant, countless rainbow lights radiated from the sleeves and filled the sky, as if the entire sky was filled with blazing white sword light!

    Like rivers converging, their target is directly towards the City Lord''s Mansion!

    Wait until the sword light fades away.

    The originally luxurious City Lord''s Mansion had been reduced to ruins!

    The scene ended abruptly!

    The video is over.

    People who watched the video had different reactions.

    At this time, the last scene in the video, the Balong City built on the ruins of the original Baiyun City, is now in chaos.

    Countless people packed up their belongings and fled the city.

    The scene at the end of the video is really too scary.

    Ye Cheng really never waits for revenge. As soon as he returned to the mainland, he took action against his enemies.

    Those sword lights that fell from the sky were really scary.

    Who knows if Ye Cheng would rather kill the innocent than let them go, and destroy the entire city when he takes revenge.

    After all, in this world, it is not uncommon for innocent people to be harmed when strong people fight.

    A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall, so you''d better run for your life.

    Most of those who escaped were innocent, not Ye Cheng''s enemies. So after knowing that the Wang family of Balong City had offended such a powerful enemy, in order to avoid being implicated, they naturally ran as far as they could.

    Although they didn''t know when Ye Cheng would return here, since they knew that the city would face a crisis in the future, they naturally didn''t want to stay here for a moment. After all, who knows, a sword light that could reach the sky might fall from the sky in the next second.

    They really don''t dare to gamble. Run for your life!

 Chapter 4: A Step To Success!

    Chapter 4 - 4: A Step To Success!

    [Roleplay system ¨C create a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, admired, feared, etc. for it, the more it will become real!

    Currently playing: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng (100%)

    Already played: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng.

    External plug-in: Live Spoiler System ¨C 50% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards, only obtain 100% final permissions to control everything in the system.)]

    Looking at the information on the system panel, Ye Cheng was so excited that he was shaking all over! As he expected, after a future video was played, the completion of his fabricated character was directly increased to 100%.

    If there is no future video, it would be impossible for him to perfect his character and make the whole world believe in him, not to mention reaching 100%.

    "Fusion!"

    He suppressed his excitement and gave the order directly.

    The next moment.

    Boom!!!!

    The brain roared.

    Ye Cheng felt as if the sky was falling apart.

    A series of memories, along with power, were constantly infused into the body...

    He closed his eyes, silently feeling the change from soul to body!

    This was a transformation like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon!

    For a long time.

    When Ye Cheng opened his eyes again, his whole mental outlook had undergone tremendous changes. He silently raised his hands and summoned his martial soul.

    Tower on the left, sword on the right!

    The tower is the Nine Treasure Glazed Tower, the strongest auxiliary martial spirit in the world!

    The sword is the Feihong Sword with a white jade handle and a crystal body!

    Looking at the martial spirits in his hands and the surging power in his body that seemed to be able to destroy the world, Ye Cheng''s mouth corners slightly raised, and then the smile gradually widened, followed by a wild laugh!

    "Ha ha ha ha..."

    What does it mean to ascend to heaven in one step?

    Damn, this is what it means to ascend to heaven in one step!

    He fabricated a future video, which made him go from a loser to a top soul master!

    It turns out that the travelers with cheats and the travelers without cheats are completely different species.

    After indulging in self-indulgence for a while.

    Only then did Ye Cheng have time to sort out his current situation.

    First of all, his current soul power is undoubtedly the 99th level of the Limit Douluo, and he is only half a step away from becoming a god. As long as he can condense the godhood, he can break through to become a god 100%!

    The second Is the two martial spirits.

    First is the Feihong Sword martial spirit, the spirit ring configuration is two yellow, two purple, four black, and one red. It can be said to be the most perfect spirit ring configuration in the eyes of spirit masters!

    As for the spirit skills of Feihong Sword, Ye Cheng was too lazy to add those fancy spirit skills, so he directly set the spirit skills to improve attack power and destructive power.

    Assuming that the original basic attack power of Feihong Sword is 1 point, then the first soul skill will double it, making the attack power 2 points.

    The second soul skill doubles the original attack power, that is, the 2 attack power after the first soul ring becomes 4 attack power. The third soul skill turns 4 attack power into 8 attack power. And so on, the rest will also increase at this rate!

    Roughly speaking, from the first ring to the ninth ring, the attack power of this sword martial soul has increased by several hundred times!

    Because all soul skills increase the attack power multiplier, the attack and destructive power of this sword itself is definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people!

    This is a purely offensive martial spirit!

    Next is the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower.

    If it was the original Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, basically the increase at each level was fixed. When one spirit ring was attached, it would increase by 20%, two spirit rings by 30%, three spirit rings by 40%... When it reached the level of Titled Douluo with soul power at level 90, nine spirit rings would increase by 100%. That is, the overall increase would double!

    But Ye Cheng''s Nine Treasures Glazed Tower was different.

    You have to know that he was so crazy that he made all nine soul rings into 100,000 years! So it is conceivable that as the 100,000-year soul ring that countless soul masters dream of, it naturally has magical uses.

    So his increase is not 10% for each additional ring, but doubled for each additional ring! After the nine soul rings are attached, the overall increase is ten times!

    For example, if he has a soul skill that increases soul power, then after he uses it on himself, his soul power will increase tenfold!

    Ten times! Although it is only a temporary increase, it is already very abnormal.

    With such an exaggerated improvement, Ye Cheng dared to guarantee that his Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda was definitely the world''s top auxiliary martial spirit!

    Of course, if another Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda really happened to appear in this world in the future, and it had nine hundred thousand year spirit rings attached to it like him, it would probably not be able to achieve such an exaggerated improvement.

    The reason why Ye Cheng''s Nine Treasures Glazed Tower can have such an exaggerated improvement is that each soul ring is added with a hundred thousand years, and the two soul skills inherent in the hundred thousand year soul ring are condensed into one soul skill, improving the quality at the cost of quantity.

    The most important thing is that this is the setting of "personality", and with the blessing of the system, it can naturally turn decay into magic and make the impossible possible.

    To put it simply, it is because he cheated that his Nine Treasures Glazed Tower''s amplification ability is so abnormal!

    At this point, someone may ask.

    Since this character setting system is so useful, why doesn''t Ye Cheng design a stronger and more abnormal character setting? For example, a cultivator, or a creator god or something like that.

    Here we have to talk about the issue of recognition.

    For example, the character he is designing now has twin martial souls and is born with full soul power. After cultivating one martial soul to its peak, he adds a soul ring to the other martial soul, thus obtaining a monstrous nine-ring 100,000-year soul configuration.

    Although this character setting still looks very abnormal, it is still within the scope of common sense that others can accept. After all, this setting is supposed to be feasible, but no one has ever tried it.

    But if you suddenly create some kind of immortal cultivator, a creator god, this is far beyond the scope of other people''s common sense.

    The result of such operation is that other people''s cognition of this character is vague, and some people even cannot accept it subconsciously! Even if the facts are right in front of them, they refuse to accept and refuse to believe!

    Therefore, it is absolutely not allowed to create a character that is too exaggerated and too unrealistic all of a sudden. Even with the help of future videos, the degree of completion will definitely be very low!

    And the more high-end the personality, the more people are needed to believe in it before it can eventually become true.

    If Ye Cheng really wanted to create a character of the God of Creation, then the few people in the Douluo World would not be enough. Even if everyone in the world believed in it, the degree of completion would probably not even be one billionth.

    If the completion degree does not reach 100%, he will not be able to obtain the power of the character. If the reality does not match the character, won''t it be exposed?

    So he can''t aim too high.

    What Ye Cheng needed most at the moment was to create a character that was acceptable to everyone, gain some strength, and get rid of the fact that he was a weakling. So there was this character with twin martial spirits.

    Of course, this twin spirit character is just the foundation, and he can design another character later to cover this twin spirit character. For example, in the video he just made up, it only shows that he became a limit douluo, but there is no more after that.

    At this time, there is a lot of room for maneuver.

    For example, he could make up a character named Ye Cheng, the God of Sword, who later became a god, or a character named Martial Ancestor who created a unique cultivation method... In short, if he wanted to become stronger, he should work hard at making up a character.

    ...

    Now, Ye Cheng suddenly possessed the strength of an Limit Douluo, but he was not in a hurry to design his next character immediately, because he was just an ordinary person before. Now that he had suddenly gained such a powerful power, his mentality had not yet adjusted, and he had to spend some time to adapt.

    He Is now like a poor guy who became rich overnight. Although he is no different from other rich people in terms of wealth, he is still the poor guy with nothing in terms of vision and mentality. He has money but no inner foundation to match it.

    They are far from those strong people who have truly grown from weak to strong through cultivation bit by bit.

    Therefore, he planned to adapt to his own strength first and have a matching mentality before considering creating his next character.

    Anyway, with his current strength as an Limit Douluo, he can walk sideways in Douluo Continent without any worries.

    Even if he is a god, he may be able to win if he goes all out.

    After all, to be honest, the gods in this world are quite watery. In the original novel, Qian Renxue, a first-level god, could be pierced through the heart by Tang San, who had not yet become a god.

    Although there is certainly the halo of the protagonist and the fact that this woman is in love, it is not difficult to see how lame the gods of this world are.

    Therefore, with his current strength as an Limit Douluo, as long as he does not go against the God Realm, he can basically do whatever he wants on the Douluo Continent and dominate the world!

    ...

    After making plans.

    Ye Cheng suddenly raised his hand, and saw a ring between his fingers. This ring did not exist originally, but now it appeared in his hand naturally. Obviously, this thing is also a product of the character setting.

    The setting of the character can not only bring him power, but also bring him some items and some background settings. (For example, in the setting, he has been to some places in reality to train, so the power of the character can make anyone who checks it find nothing wrong.)

    And the ring on his hand, in the setting of the twin martial soul Ye Cheng character, is a soul guide for storing items that was once found in an ancient ruin. There is a very large space inside, which can store a lot of things.

    Ye Cheng''s mind moved, and then he saw a flash of light on the ring. Then nine red lights appeared.

    These nine red lights were suspended around him. If you looked closely, you could see that the center of these lights were all bone-like things. Hand bones, leg bones, skull bones, torso bones...

    There is no doubt that these nine bones are soul bones. Moreover, they are rare hundred thousand year soul bones in the world!

    It is no exaggeration to say that any soul bone thrown out here is enough to set off a bloody storm in the soul master world!

    As for where these nine soul bones came from, it is naturally a byproduct of the character setting.

    In the previously fabricated future video, Ye Cheng killed nine hundred thousand year soul beasts in the sea, and a hundred thousand year soul beast must produce soul bones! So he got nine soul bones from them. These nine soul bones are exactly the nine soul bones in the video.

    As for other things that didn''t appear in the video, they really don''t exist.

    "Soul bone..."

    Ye Cheng looked at the nine hundred thousand year soul bones in front of him that were enough to drive countless people crazy, but his heart was not greatly shaken because he already had better ones.

    In the character setting, he was able to cultivate to the level of Titled Douluo, and his body was able to carry eighteen spirit rings without exploding and dying.

    Then there is no doubt that the soul bones in the body must be full.

    The head, torso, limbs, and six soul bones are complete, and have already been fused into a soul bone set.

    Every soul bone in his body is a top-level soul bone of one hundred thousand years!

    Because of this, the "he" in the setting was able to restrain the conflict between the twin martial souls, forcibly add nine hundred thousand year spirit rings to the second martial soul, and then use the huge soul power to break through to the Ninety-Nine Limit Douluo!

    If he in the setting had a worse physical fitness, he would have died because of the conflict between the martial souls.

    When he was creating the character at the beginning, Ye Cheng even wanted to go crazy and make all six soul bones in his body into million-year-old god-level soul bones. Later, he gave up because of the rationality. As a second choice, he made six soul bones of 100,000 years old.

 Chapter 5: Itâ€™s So Terrifying

    Chapter 5 - 5: It''s So Terrifying

    "It''s better than nothing."

    Ye Cheng put away the nine soul bones. Even if he didn''t absorb them himself, they would be good resources to give to others or train his subordinates.

    And on the other side.

    After the video ended, many forces on the continent, such as the royal family, the Spirit Hall, the three major sects and other major forces, immediately took action.

    He began to order people to investigate everything about Ye Cheng.

    Don''t underestimate these forces that have been entrenched in the continent for many years and have a long history. The intelligence network under their hands is very terrifying. Once they really want to investigate someone, they can find out the color of your underwear in a few minutes.

    As a result, the information found by many forces was naturally almost the same as the clips shown in the video.

    Clues about "Ye Cheng" can be found in many places on the mainland. After comparing them with some of the information revealed in the video, they are found to be completely consistent.

    In other words, everything in the video is true and not fake.

    There really is such a Limit Douluo with twin martial souls in the world, but in the past this "Ye Cheng" was too low-key and never showed his strength in public, so he was not well-known in the soul master world. He grew up quietly under their noses.

    If the questions and answers hadn''t revealed his true identity, everyone would definitely have been kept in the dark.

    This boy is so terrifying!

    ...

    What the various forces found out about Ye Cheng was not true. It was the influence of the power of "personality" that distorted reality and created traces of "him" in some places. Even the memories of some people were quietly modified to cater to the setting of the personality.

    This force forcibly modified history, turning the experience of the twin martial souls ¨C Ye Cheng into a part of history, making the false things become real.

    This is the real horror!

    ...

    Balong City!

    This city, which was rebuilt on the ruins of Baiyun City, was accompanied by the future video that was destroyed that day.

    In just half a month, it had gone from being a bustling city with a lot of traffic to a ghost town.

    At this time in this city, the Wang family, as the city lord, naturally left here early. They packed up their valuables and fled in all directions.

    On a hill in the distance.

    From here, you can observe the entire city.

    Twenty years ago, Ye Cheng, who had fled, stood here, looking at the ruined Baiyun City in the distance, and silently vowed revenge!

    Twenty years later.

    Ye Cheng set foot in this place again.

    He looked down at the deserted Balong City. His strong perception allowed him to clearly feel that there was not even a single person inside. However, there were many spirit masters hiding in the dark in all directions around him. Ye Cheng had some guesses about the origins of these spirit masters. He was afraid that most of them were sent by his cheap father.

    Knowing that he has such a powerful son, especially that this son also has the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda that the sect has always dreamed of, he would naturally be eager to ease the relationship.

    As for the rest, they were probably sent by other forces. After all, a person so powerful returning to the mainland and coming here is like a person carrying a nuclear warhead to another country. It is natural for people to be wary.

    "You ran away pretty fast... but did you think you could escape?"

    Ye Cheng was not surprised that the Wang family escaped early. After all, he had anticipated this when he was editing the video. However, he was not worried that these people would hide in a place where he could not find them, because with his current status, there would be countless people who wanted to curry favor with him.

    Knowing that he and the Wang family had an irreconcilable feud, there would surely be countless people willing to help him keep an eye on where these people were hiding, and even if he wanted, he could ask these people to help him tie up all the members of the Wang family and drag them to him.

    This is the role of strength.

    The favor of a top Limit Douluo in the world cannot be ignored by any force. Countless people will rush to give him benefits, curry favor with him, and please him...

    While thinking.

    Ye Cheng''s expression suddenly changed, and he said loudly: "Since you are here, why don''t you show up and see me?"

    As soon as the words fell.

    "...As expected, heroes emerge from youth."

    Not far behind, a white-haired figure suddenly appeared and walked out from his hiding place.

    This is an old man who looks about 60 or 70 years old. He is wearing a white robe, with white hair and beard. His long hair is neatly combed behind his back. He looks simple. Although he is an old man, his skin is not full of wrinkles like that of ordinary old people. Instead, it is as smooth and delicate as that of young people. It fully interprets what it means to have white hair and a youthful face.

    "A level 96 Title Douluo, with such strength, and a sharp aura... If I''m not mistaken, you should be the famous Sword Douluo in the soul master world, known as the Sword Dao Dust Heart." As he spoke, Ye Cheng slowly turned around and looked at the person who suddenly appeared behind him.

    Similarly, Sword Douluo Chen Xin was also looking at him.

    He is tall and slender, with an extraordinary demeanor.

    With just one glance, he was absolutely certain that the man in front of him was definitely Ning Fengzhi''s child. Because the two people were so similar, anyone who saw them would be sure that they were definitely father and son. Not to mention that the previous video had already exposed their relationship.

    In fact, the Sword Douluo had already arrived here a few days ago, waiting for Ye Cheng to come.

    As for the purpose of waiting for Ye Cheng here, it was naturally to establish a good relationship with the only remaining Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda martial spirit owner in the world. Of course, it would be even better if he could recognize his ancestors and return to his roots.

    After all, if Ye Cheng could return to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, not only would the sect have an extra Limit Douluo''s peerless combat power, but most importantly, the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect could be renamed the Nine Treasures Glazed Tile Sect from then on.

    The Seven Treasures Glazed Sect has always been troubled by the defects of its martial souls, and has always been thinking about making up for the defects of its martial souls and allowing the soul masters of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect to break the shackles of being unable to break through the Soul Douluo for life. Unfortunately, this has never been achieved.

    And now, a soul master who truly possesses the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda martial spirit suddenly appears.

    This is simply a gift from heaven for the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect!

    It can be said that as long as Ye Cheng is willing to trace his ancestral roots, then even if he asks Ning Fengzhi to abdicate immediately after returning, it will not be a problem for him to directly take the position of the leader of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    But unfortunately, Sword Douluo''s plan was doomed to fail.

    There is absolutely no way Ye Cheng would join the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    First of all, this is inconsistent with his "personality".

    Secondly, once you join a sect, you will have attachments. Then if you want to stir up trouble or do something big in the future, it will be difficult to operate.

    Third, the most important point.

    That is, joining the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect would not be of much benefit to him. After all, this is a world where strength is respected, and with his current strength, he could already run rampant on the continent and do whatever he wants.

    The resources and power of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect were just icing on the cake for him and were dispensable.

    If he really joined, there wouldn''t be much benefit. Instead, he would have an extra father and a bunch of uncles and elders on his head. Ye Cheng would never do such a thankless task.

 Chapter 6: Bloodline

    Chapter 6 - 6: Bloodline

    On the cliff.

    "A Titled Douluo at level 96, with such strength, and a sharp aura... If I''m not mistaken, you should be the Chen Xin, the famous Sword Douluo in the soul master world." Ye Cheng looked at the old man with white hair and a youthful face opposite him, his eyes calm and he said calmly.

    "Yes, it is this old man."

    Sword Douluo was not surprised to see Ye Cheng reveal his identity. He admitted it directly.

    "I have heard of you for a long time."

    Ye Cheng nodded slightly and said something polite before continuing, "Looking at Senior Sword Douluo''s appearance, it''s obvious that he has been waiting for me here for a long time. If you have anything to say, please speak up."

    "I came here at the request of your father, asking you to return to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect for a chat." Sword Douluo stroked his long beard and said so.

    Although his real purpose of coming here was to let Ye Cheng recognize his ancestors, he couldn''t make it clear right away. After all, Ye Cheng is no longer the same as before, and has reached the pinnacle of soul master! No one knows the meaning of the realm of Limit Douluo better than Sword Douluo.

    His father, a level 97 Titled Douluo, was killed by an Limit Douluo. Before his death, his father told him that starting from level 95, each level up in Titled Douluo has a huge impact on the strength and martial spirit of the soul master. Especially for the Limit Douluo... that realm is almost a demigod.

    Ordinary Title Douluo may not be able to survive a single move in the hands of an Limit Douluo. The strength of a soul master at this level is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Numbers have lost their meaning to such a strong man, and only opponents of the same level can compete with him!

    So facing Ye Cheng, a junior, as an old senior who has been famous for many years, Sword Douluo did not dare to put on the airs of a senior master. Instead, he talked with an equal attitude and behaved very politely.

    "Father?"

    Ye Cheng heard the word "father" from Sword Douluo himself, but his expression was a little subtle. This was really a distant word for him.

    In his previous life on Earth, he had a happy family. Both his parents were alive, he had an older brother, and three older sisters. As the youngest child in the family, he grew up in a honey pot. He was loved and tolerated by everyone.

    After an accidental death, he was reincarnated into this world.

    There is only one mother, but the father is nowhere to be seen.

    When I was 6 years old, my family was broken up.

    Wandering alone, surviving cautiously in this strange world. As an ordinary person, he was inevitably bullied by nobles and soul masters in this world of the jungle, and in the end he could only pay for his life and compromise... But no matter how difficult and wronged his life was, he never thought of looking for his father in this life.

    Just because this so-called father ignored his mother''s death, Ye Cheng had no good impression of this guy.

    In his opinion, this cheap old man is a complete scumbag!

    It is understandable that men are lustful and romantic.

    But if you are irresponsible after playing, it will be your fault.

    One of the three major sects.

    The leader of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect can''t even support a woman? Can''t protect a small family?

    Ye Cheng didn''t care whether Ning Fengzhi had any concerns or if there was any hidden secret. He only remembered his mother in this life, and when she talked about his biological father, she had a sad and unwilling expression... She was definitely a poor woman who was cheated of her body by a scumbag and then let down.

    Now, seeing that his illegitimate son has become successful, this scumbag father can''t wait to send someone to ease the relationship.

    What the hell were you doing this morning?

    "Father? I don''t remember when I had a father." Ye Cheng shook his head, and then a look of disdain appeared on his face. He said in an extremely cold tone: "As for "returning" to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect? This is even more ridiculous. When did I become a member of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect?"

    When Sword Douluo heard what he said, his eager expression froze, and he felt a little dissatisfied. But he suppressed his anger and said patiently: "Child, I know you have many grievances in your heart. But blood is thicker than water. No matter what, you have the noble blood of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower flowing in your body, which is an indisputable fact."

    "No matter who you deny, you cannot deny your own bloodline!"

    At this moment, Sword Douluo became quite oppressive, posing as an elder, and looked at Ye Cheng as if he was looking at a rebellious junior.

    Of course, in fact, if we talk about blood relationship.

    As the son of Ning Fengzhi, Ye Cheng can indeed be regarded as the younger generation of this old man.

    Whether Ye Cheng is willing or not, the blood flowing in his body and the martial spirit he inherited will create an inseparable connection between him and the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect.

    Unless he clearly stated that he would sever ties with the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect and set up his own sect, if anyone wanted to attack the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect in the future, they would have to consider whether they would provoke Ye Cheng, the Limit Douluo, the strongest person in the world.

    In this world where bloodline inheritance is important.

    People attach great importance to family bloodline, believing that a person''s origin has already determined his future achievements and upper limit.

    How much you can achieve depends on what martial spirit you inherit.

    In the eyes of the world, Ye Cheng was able to reach the Limit Douluo not because of how hard he worked, but purely because he possessed the noble bloodline of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, which enabled him to achieve his current achievements.

    It was for this reason that Sword Douluo was very dissatisfied with his indifference to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    In his opinion, if the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect''s bloodline had not been passed down to you in order to pass down the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Pagoda, it would have been good enough for you to reach the Soul Saint level in this lifetime just relying on the Feihong Sword martial spirit inherited from your mother''s family.

    What qualifications do I have to become a top soul master?

    In a way, Sword Douluo''s idea was not wrong. At least in this world where everyone has a martial spirit, a person''s bloodline and origin do determine their future achievements and upper limit.

    If both parents have useless martial souls, the martial souls of the children born after their union are basically useless martial souls as well. Unless an extremely rare benign mutation occurs, the children will be like their parents.

    However, benign mutations are only individual cases after all, and the vast majority of people still follow the rule that a dragon gives birth to a dragon, a phoenix gives birth to a phoenix, and a mouse''s son will dig holes.

    Therefore, in this world, the theory of bloodline cannot be said to be wrong. At least it cannot be completely denied.

    But Ye Cheng didn''t care about that. He got angry when he saw Sword Douluo acting like a superior and lecturing him.

    I gave you face, right?

    I call you senior, but you really think you are a piece of cake, don''t you?

    His brows slowly furrowed.

    The atmosphere at the scene began to become depressing as Ye Cheng''s mood changed!

    Sword Douluo, who originally wanted to continue preaching, noticed the changes around him and swallowed back the words he was about to say.

    "As expected, my mentality is not up to par."

    "How can a truly strong person who has been tempered by thousands of times get angry just because of a few words from others?"

    ''It seems that I still have a long way to go.''

    Ye Cheng sighed inwardly after realizing the anger in his heart. He could feel that after possessing a power that could be called invincible, even if he tried his best to restrain it, his heart was actually a little swollen.

    If it was before, he would never get angry so easily. Not to mention, now just because of Sword Douluo''s few words of preaching, he was dissatisfied and had the urge to beat him up or even cripple him. This was absolutely abnormal.

    There is no doubt that there is something wrong with the mentality.

    His strength and mentality do not match each other. If he continues to be left alone, big problems will arise sooner or later.

 Chapter 7: Young People Have No Martial Ethics

    Chapter 7 - 7: Young People Have No Martial Ethics

    After realizing that there was something wrong with my mentality.

    Ye Cheng hurriedly began to suppress his anger and tried hard to calm the turbulent soul power in his body.

    The originally oppressive atmosphere around him gradually dissipated as his soul power calmed down.

    Call...

    The Sword Douluo on the opposite side couldn''t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. Just now, facing the breath that Ye Cheng subconsciously leaked, he actually felt like he was suffocating. It was like an ant facing a giant beast, feeling that the world was vast and he was insignificant. If it continued for a little longer, he might not even have the courage to attack.

    Only when he faced the Limit Douluo head-on, could he understand the pressure his father had faced. How terrifying it was.

    "Level 96 and level 99, a mere 3 levels apart. But it represents a world of difference!" Sword Douluo sighed inwardly, realizing that he had been too complacent before.

    The person In front of him was not one of those juniors in the sect who could be scolded at will.

    He is a peerless powerhouse who has gone through hardships, from weak to strong, and fought with real swords and spears!

    He does not rely on anyone, nor does he need to rely on anyone.

    To cultivate to this level alone.

    One can imagine how strong his character and will are!

    For such a strong man, he actually put on the airs of a senior and looked down upon him and criticized his faults... This. Sword Douluo felt that he might be in danger today.

    After all, in this world where the strong prey on the weak, offending the strong is not something that can be easily forgiven.

    "..."

    Ye Cheng stared at Sword Douluo quietly without saying anything. But the pressure he brought to him was incomparably great!

    Sword Douluo was a famous warrior who had been famous for many years. Even though he knew that he was no match for the boy in front of him, he would not beg for mercy or do anything that would be unworthy of a warrior. He also looked at Ye Cheng quietly, without giving in. It was hard to tell that he was actually a little scared.

    "Okay, very good."

    Ye Cheng suddenly nodded and praised: "I have heard of Sword Dao Chen Xin for a long time. His swordsmanship is profound, and his Seven Killing Swords are feared by the soul master world. I claim to be quite proficient in swordsmanship, and I have long wanted to learn from him. Unfortunately, I have never had the chance to see him. Since we are fortunate to meet here today, I wonder if you can give me some advice?"

    Give me some advice?

    Sword Douluo knew that even though the boy in front of him was very polite, his content was not polite at all.

    This is probably an obvious attempt to embarrass this old man by claiming to be giving him advice.

    The gap between level 96 and level 99 is huge, not to mention that the boy in front of him has another martial spirit.

    No matter how proud Sword Douluo was, he would not think that he could beat him. After all, the difference in soul power level was there. Alas, it seemed that he would inevitably lose face and make a fool of himself today.

    Sighing secretly, Sword Douluo remained calm on the surface and said, "I don''t deserve your advice. Since you are interested, let''s just have a brief exchange today." He didn''t finish his words, giving himself a way out.

    After he finished speaking, a sharp light suddenly flashed through Sword Douluo''s eyes. Then, a sword appeared in front of him. It was a long sword that was clear blue and looked like a crystal sculpture. The most peculiar thing was that there were nine stars on the long sword, which were yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, and black.

    Seeing this sword, Ye Cheng could not help but nod his head. It was not easy to cultivate a soul ring to the point where it could break away from the appearance of the soul ring and dissolve into the martial soul. It was obvious that the Sword Douluo in front of him was definitely not a name that was given in vain.

    Sword Douluo slowly raised his hand. He no longer looked at Ye Cheng, but focused his attention on his sword. He said calmly, "Ninety-sixth-level Titled Douluo! Martial Spirit: Seven Killing Sword!"

    The Seven Killing Sword Is a well-known martial spirit on Douluo Continent. If the Clear Sky Hammer is known for its heaviness and power, then the Seven Killing Sword is known for its absolute sharpness!

    However, compared to the Clear Sky Hammer, the only person who possesses the Seven Killing Sword martial spirit is Sword Douluo Chen Xin. So in terms of fame, the Seven Killing Sword is far less famous than the Clear Sky Hammer, but in terms of martial spirit level, the Seven Killing Sword is definitely a top martial spirit that is not inferior to the Clear Sky Hammer!

    Holding the Seven Killing Sword, Chen Xin, who had a calm face and a calm temperament before, suddenly became like a different person. His face suddenly became murderous, and the whole person suddenly became sharp.

    Ye Cheng looked at Sword Douluo like this, thinking that this old man was really good at pretending. He smiled and said, "It''s interesting. But the difference in soul power between you and me is too big. If I use soul power to suppress you, it will inevitably be unfair. In this case..."

    As he spoke, he gently raised his left hand.

    A colorful light emerged and turned into a small tower ¨C the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower!

    Around this gorgeous nine-story tower that looks like a work of art, each floor is surrounded by a halo.

    A bloody spirit ring!

    This represents the supreme 100,000-year spirit ring in the spirit master world! The treasure that countless spirit masters dream of.

    If an ordinary soul master could have a hundred thousand year soul ring, it would probably be enough for him to brag about for the rest of his life.

    But the pagoda in his hand actually has nine soul rings!

    A kind of obscure, indescribable strong and surging feeling spread silently!

    This is a kind of pure power!

    Even though he had seen it in previous videos, Sword Douluo was still shocked when he saw it with his own eyes.

    Nine 100,000-year spirit rings!

    The eyes were completely enveloped by the gorgeous and dazzling red light, even though the opponent simply summoned his spirit and did not make any other moves.

    But an invisible pressure still comes overwhelmingly!

    Sword Douluo could even feel the Seven Killing Sword in his hand trembling! It was as if he was facing an insurmountable mountain!

    ''That''s just an auxiliary martial spirit!!!''

    Sword Douluo couldn''t help but roar in his heart.

    Ye Cheng only showed the non-aggressive Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda, and the sharpness of the Seven Killing Sword in his hand was completely suppressed. This was a bit too unbelievable and contrary to common sense.

    Even if he was using the Feihong Sword now, Sword Douluo would not be so out of control.

    I can only say that normal people should never compare themselves with those who cheat. Otherwise, it will only bring trouble to yourself.

    After summoning the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower.

    Ye Cheng looked at the Sword Douluo whose momentum was completely suppressed and shook his head. Then he activated the soul skill of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower: "The Nine Treasures have names, the third one is soul!"

    In an instant, the third soul ring on the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower shone brightly!

    The Sword Douluo on the opposite side couldn''t help but secretly groan when he saw this scene. He cursed in his heart.

    "This guy really has no moral principles!"

    "Your soul power level is higher than mine, but when you fight me, you even use soul skills to amplify yourself and bully an old man like me."

    Who knows what will happen next.

    A brilliant and colorful light actually enveloped Sword Douluo directly.

    In an instant, Sword Douluo felt that the soul power in his body surged at this moment!

    Soon he broke through the limit of level 96 and reached level 97!

    This is not the limit.

    He could feel that the soul power in his body was still expanding unlimitedly.

    Level 97...Level 98...

    Until level 99!

    Boom!

    The surge in soul power finally came to an abrupt halt.

    Sword Douluo was in a trance at the moment, feeling the power in his body that was incomparable to the past. He finally understood what had happened.

    It turned out that Ye Cheng summoned the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower not to enhance himself, but to enhance his opponent!

    He raised his soul power from level 96 to the peak and limit of a soul master!

    Level 99!

 Chapter 8: Shocked Sword Douluo

    Chapter 8 - 8: Shocked Sword Douluo

    Chapter 8 The Shocked Sword Douluo.

    "How is it possible..."

    Sword Douluo felt his current soul power level, and looked at Ye Cheng, who was holding a nine-story pagoda in his hand, in disbelief. He exclaimed, "Even if Feng Zhi used all his strength, my soul power could only barely reach the threshold of level 97. You... actually let me cross the boundary of level 3 and reach the peerless realm!"

    In Douluo Continent, when a soul master cultivates to the Titled Douluo realm, the difference between each level is huge, especially after level 95, even increasing the soul power by one level will be a huge improvement.

    Generally, soul power exceeding level 95 is considered the watershed for Title Douluo. Although the gap in soul power between levels 91 and 95 is not small, it can be completely compensated by the advantages of martial soul quality or soul bones, soul skills, etc.

    However, if one of the two Titled Douluo fighting each other has a strength exceeding level 95, then the situation will change.

    Because a Titled Douluo at level 96 is 20% stronger in soul power than a Titled Douluo at level 95.

    Don''t underestimate this 20%. When applied in actual combat, it will greatly improve the soul master in all aspects.

    When the soul power is 20% stronger, it can no longer be compensated by the quality of the martial soul and ordinary soul skills and soul bones.

    Unless there is an essential gap in the soul skills of both sides, or the quality and age of the soul bones are very high, a Titled Douluo at level 96 is enough to completely suppress a Titled Douluo below level 95.

    After that, when you break through from level 96 to level 97, your soul power will increase by another 30% on the original basis.

    Upgrading from level 97 to level 98 is another 40% increase.

    As for the final level 98 to level 99, the soul power will increase by another 50%.

    In other words, from level 96 to level 99, Sword Douluo could feel that the soul power in his body was at least twice as much as before, and nearly three times as much.

    What does this mean?

    The strongest known amplification spirit on Douluo Continent, the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower, can only theoretically increase the power by a factor of two.

    Even so, in the Douluo Continent worldview, this kind of increase is already very abnormal and extremely powerful. For example, ordinary auxiliary spirit masters can only reach 5% or 10%.

    It Is conceivable how shocked Sword Douluo was when he realized that his soul power had been increased nearly three times on the spot.

    Because of Ye Cheng''s martial spirit, the amplification effect was completely beyond common sense. It was too shocking.

    "You''re so surprised when it''s only about three times as strong. If I tell you that my full power increase is 10 times, you''ll be so excited that you''ll faint." Ye Cheng held up the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, and the amplification divine light on it slowly converged, and he secretly complained in his heart.

    Although all of his Nine Treasures Glazed Tower''s soul amplification skills can only increase by ten times, he can also selectively choose the amplification rate. Just like now, it only increases Sword Douluo by nearly three times, and stops when his soul power is increased to Limit Douluo.

    As for why he didn''t give him a full tenfold boost, it was of course because it was unnecessary. After all, boosting others also required him to consume his own soul power, and the stronger the person being boosted, the more soul power he would consume.

    Although the increase in power for both Soul King and Titled Douluo is 10 times, the amount of soul power they need to consume is different.

    With his current strength as an Limit Douluo, if he really gave a 10-fold increase to a level 96 Sword Douluo, the consumption of his own soul power would also be considerable.

    Besides, when the fight starts later, if Sword Douluo becomes too powerful and I get killed by him, it will be a lot of fun.

    If Ye Cheng''s strength was really gained through practice bit by bit, then he certainly wouldn''t have such concerns. But the key point is that his strength was gained out of thin air, and he didn''t have the confidence of a strong man to match it.

    Of course I would choose to be safer.

    "Please."

    Ye Cheng retracted his martial spirit, stood with his hands behind his back and said: "Now that our spirit power levels are the same, let me see what kind of style the famous Seven Killing Sword has."

    The shock In Sword Douluo''s eyes slowly subsided.

    Feeling the powerful soul power in the body that is incomparable to before, the confidence is unprecedentedly strong.

    Just looking at Ye Cheng who was calm and composed and had not even summoned his spirit yet, he frowned and said, "My level is now the same as yours, why don''t you summon your spirit? Are you looking down on me?!"

    In the spirit master world, generally speaking, before a spirit master fights, he will summon his martial spirit and state his spirit master level. This is both a respect for the opponent and an unwritten rule.

    ''Can I say I forgot?''

    Ye Cheng felt embarrassed and was busy pretending to be profound.

    There was no way, he was just an ordinary person after all. He had never fought with a spirit master before, so it was normal for him to forget this unwritten rule.

    ''What the hell, what now?''

    "It would be too embarrassing to summon the spirit at this time."

    ''No, we can only let it go on like this.''

    Ye Cheng had made up his mind. He felt that even without using his martial spirit, he might be able to defeat Sword Douluo with the powerful strength brought by his character.

    So, he didn''t say anything on the surface, but just smiled faintly, with an unfathomable look on his face.

    However, in Sword Douluo''s eyes, his appearance meant: I don''t need my martial soul to deal with you.

    "Arrogant!"

    Sword Douluo was finally annoyed.

    In his opinion, Ye Cheng was too contemptuous.

    And he was very arrogant!

    You know, in this world, most of a soul master''s strength is placed on his martial soul. If he doesn''t use his martial soul, he can''t even use the most important soul skills of a soul master.

    If a soul master does not use soul skills, even if he has strong soul power and strong physical fitness, how much of his strength can he exert?

    Sword Douluo admitted that Ye Cheng was very strong, but he wanted to defeat him without his martial spirit. Especially now that he was strengthened, it was really too arrogant and ignorant.

    Did he look down on Sword Douluo''s Seven Killing Swords?

    Thinking of this, Sword Douluo could no longer bear it.

    Sword energy bursts out!

    The whole person turned into a sharp force, breaking through the air in an instant, the Seven Killing Sword in his hand tilted, the first soul ring that turned into a star lit up, and the sword energy suddenly surged and slashed towards Ye Cheng.

    Kill!

    The terrifying sword energy shot out in the void, cutting through the space and revealing a pitch-black color. Ye Cheng was in the cut void.

    Feeling the power above, Ye Cheng knew that it was not the power of Sword Douluo''s sword that was enough to cut through the void. It should be the effect of the martial soul combined with the soul skill.

    If Sword Douluo''s Seven Killing Swords could split the space simply by itself or by the sword energy alone, then even gods would not be able to stop him. Because this means that his sword realm has become extraordinary and reached the highest level.

    This is obviously impossible.

    However, facing the sharpness of the sword, Ye Cheng naturally couldn''t be so foolish as to block it with his body. He just whooshed away and disappeared instantly.

    "!"

    Sword Douluo was startled. He suddenly remembered the soul bones that Ye Cheng obtained from killing many hundred thousand year soul beasts in the video.

    Obviously, his method of sudden disappearance is probably the skill of soul bone.

    It seems that even without using martial soul, relying only on soul bone skills, this Ye Cheng would definitely be difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 9:Who Is The Best In The World?

    Chapter 9 - 9:Who Is The Best In The World?

    Ye Cheng suddenly disappeared, dodging Sword Douluo''s attack. Just as he thought, it was a skill attached to the soul bone.

    He has a total of 6 soul bones in his body.

    Each soul bone is 100,000 years old, and like soul rings, it comes with two skills.

    This ability to instantly disappear from the spot was one of the two abilities of the left leg soul bone: spatial transfer!

    As the name implies, it could transfer oneself or others to other places.

    As for how far the transfer range is, it depends on how far his mental power covers. Once it exceeds the mental power coverage, there is no way to transfer space.

    However, a hundred thousand year soul bone usually has two soul bone skills, and the other skill: space marking! Just makes up for the defect of space transfer.

    As the name suggests, as long as a mark is put on something or someone, he can not only

    Locate the other person''s location. At the same time, you can also use this mark to coordinate space transfer and instantly move to this person''s side.

    These two soul skills can be said to complement each other and neither is indispensable.

    In Douluo''s worldview, this kind of spatial skill is a top-level skill. There are very few people or soul beasts who can possess and master this skill.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng, who possesses the skill of space transfer, can theoretically ensure that his opponent will not be able to escape or dodge an attack.

    In the battle with Sword Douluo, even if he only uses soul bone skills, he can be invincible.

    ...

    After a flash, he disappeared.

    When Ye Cheng appeared again, he had already come behind Sword Douluo. Then he put his palm together and pointed his sword finger, using his finger as a sword, and pointed it at him lightly, sometimes fast and sometimes slow.

    Sword Douluo was an experienced veteran after all. After seeing Ye Cheng disappear out of thin air, he immediately guessed that it was a means of space transfer. He had been prepared for it and instinctively used his second soul skill!

    In an instant, a layer of dense sword energy emerged on his body. The sword energy was extremely thick, more than two meters, making his entire body seem to turn into a sword.

    "Kang!"

    A sound of metal and iron was heard.

    "puff!"

    The terrifying sword energy covering Sword Douluo''s body was broken by Ye Cheng''s seemingly ordinary sword finger like paper!

    This incredible scene shocked Sword Douluo, but he reacted quickly. He swung his sword back without thinking, and a huge sword light flew out, like a rainbow piercing the sun, as if it was going to cut the white clouds in the sky in half!

    Ye Cheng''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not even use the space transfer this time. He just moved to the side and dodged far away.

    With a sneer.

    The sword energy was extremely sharp, and it looked like a red-hot knife cutting a candle. It easily cut through the ground, creating a gully over a hundred meters long.

    "As expected of a veteran warrior, his ability to respond to situations and grasp the timing are far better than mine," Ye Cheng said with emotion.

    If it weren''t for the huge difference in their strength, soul bones and other hardware configurations, he would definitely be the one to die in a life-and-death battle.

    "Humph! Is that all you can do? Why don''t you draw your sword?! Do you look down on me? I don''t believe you can dodge this attack!"

    After repeated attacks failed, Sword Douluo was getting impatient. He clenched the Seven Killing Sword in his hand, and the sword energy was like a volcanic eruption, spreading in all directions with tyrannical force.

    This time it was not a single attack, but the sword energy covered all directions around, and the spread was very wide. In his opinion, even if Ye Cheng could move through space, he would not be able to move too far. Facing such a large-scale attack, he could only choose to meet it.

    ''No need to hide anymore.''

    Although he could choose to move to a distant place to hide, Ye Cheng''s previous few dodges were mainly to determine the strength of Sword Douluo. Now that he had an understanding of it, there was naturally no need to hide anymore.

    "...Sword!"

    A light shout.

    Accompanied by dazzling white light.

    A long sword with a white jade hilt and a transparent crystal blade appeared in his hand, and circles of soul rings emerged one after another... followed by the appearance of the last red soul ring.

    Buzz!

    A circle of terrifying waves spread out, causing the sword energy rippling around to shatter and turn into nothingness.

    This Feihong Sword martial spirit, which was shaped by the character, has the same appearance and name as the Feihong Sword, but its quality is comparable to the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower.

    In addition, there were nine soul rings, all of which were used to increase attack power and destructive power. Therefore, when it first appeared, it only used a little power.

    The gorgeous and dazzling white sword energy rushed straight into the sky and pierced through the clouds in the sky!

    With him as the center, a huge hole appeared in the clouds above.

    The warm sunshine shines down.

    Ye Cheng, dressed in white and holding a crystal sword, seemed to be covered with a layer of golden light.

    "Sword name: Feihong!"

    He said so.

    "Nice sword!"

    Sword Douluo held the Seven Killing Sword in his hand and stared at him intently. He couldn''t help but admire the Feihong Sword in his hand, which looked more like a work of art than a weapon.

    The martial spirit of a soul master is not static.

    As the soul master''s level increases, or if he absorbs a matching high-quality soul ring or soul bone, there is a certain chance that his martial soul will evolve.

    As far as Sword Douluo knew, Ye Cheng''s martial spirit, the Flying Rainbow Sword, was only a sword martial spirit that could barely be ranked among the top martial spirits. But at this moment, he felt that it was not inferior to his Seven Killing Swords. In fact, it might even be far superior. Because he felt a piercing edge from that gorgeous sword!

    In comparison, the Seven Killing Sword in his hand felt a little dull and heavy. As a pure killing weapon, it had already lost.

    "It''s a good sword."

    Ye Cheng stared at the Feihong Sword in his hand and recalled the past: "I have been wandering since I was six years old... The world is dangerous, and the only thing I can rely on is the sword in my hand! This sword has been with me for twenty years."

    "From weak to strong, this sword has grown with me."

    "I am confident that no one in this world can match me!"

    "Among all the sword spirits in the world, the Chen family''s Seven Killing Sword ranks first. Although I don''t care about false reputation, but since I have come across this opportunity today, I will justify the reputation of the sword in my hand."

    "Let''s see whose sword is truly the best in the world!"

    The words fell.

    Ye Cheng finally took out his sword and this time he did not retreat or evade. He attacked from the front without using space travel. He just went straight forward and slashed with his sword.

    The brilliant sword energy condensed into a giant sword over a hundred feet long, chopping down at Sword Douluo head-on.

    "Well done!"

    Sword Douluo''s heart was filled with fighting spirit. He shouted loudly, raised the sword in his hand, and released sword energy like a tide, which turned into an attack and collided with Ye Cheng''s sword energy.

    There was a loud bang.

    At the center of the collision, the space shattered, revealing a dark void crack. The breath of destruction spread, and a piece of the earth was gone in an instant.

 Chapter 10: Replicate

    Chapter 10 - 10: Replicate

    [T/N: Please write a review of this book]

    ________________

    "Boom!!!"

    The two colliding forces not only shattered the space, but also caused a violent gust of wind.

    The strong wind made Sword Douluo''s clothes stick to his body. He squinted at Ye Cheng who was holding a sword not far away, and he could not hide his surprise in the depths of his eyes! Because in this simple confrontation, he was actually slightly at a disadvantage.

    Obviously, the two of them were now almost equal in pure soul power, and with the power of the Seven Killing Swords, I thought that even if I couldn''t crush my opponent, I could at least suppress him to a certain extent. But in the end, I was suppressed instead.

    The most important thing is that the opponent didn''t even use his soul skills, but only used the power of his martial soul.

    This is outrageous.

    "Try my sixth soul skill."

    Sword Douluo, who didn''t believe in evil, raised his sword. Astonishing airflow swirled around the Seven Kill Sword, and then transformed into sword energy on his body, which became dense in a blink of an eye.

    "Ten thousand swords return to their origin!"

    With a low shout, a large amount of sword energy crisscrossed and gathered towards Ye Cheng.

    ''Gaudy and flashy.''

    When Ye Cheng saw the so-called "Ten Thousand Swords Returning to the Origin", he thought that the people in this world seemed to have a common problem. That is, their thinking was restricted by their soul skills. It was obvious that they could figure out how to use the soul skills by just exploring it. But they actually wasted a soul ring to obtain this kind of skill-based soul skill.

    For example, Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass entanglement soul skill in the original work, and the so-called Ten Thousand Swords Return to the Origin move of Sword Douluo in front of him.

    Ye Cheng has the realm brought by his character, and with his profound vision, he can easily see through Sword Douluo''s soul-summoning skill.

    So the next moment.

    Ye Cheng shook his head and laughed, then the Feihong Sword in his hand shone brightly, and sword energy began to gather, and in an instant there were thousands of them! Then he used the same move "Ten Thousand Swords Returning to the Origin".

    Ding, ding, ding!

    The sword energies collided. Because the power of both was so pure, it felt like the collision of real metal. The entire sky was filled with the aura of sharpness!

    The trees In the distance would occasionally be hit by the overflowing sword energy and turned into powder in an instant.

    "Actually... he was able to replicate my Ten Thousand Swords Returning to the Origin with just one look?!" Sword Douluo was doubting his life. Was he still a human? In his opinion, Ye Cheng''s Martial arts talent of being able to replicate his opponent''s soul skills with just one look was simply outrageous.

    "Humph, I don''t believe it."

    "Can you replicate this move?!"

    Sword Douluo calmed down, and then his whole body began to become blurry... There was a strong sword energy around him, making him seem to have turned into a sword.

    The true form of the martial spirit, or the true form of the weapon martial spirit!

    At this moment, Sword Douluo merged with the martial spirit and seemed to have really turned into a sword.

    In this state, he can exert his extraordinary strength and burst out with even more powerful power.

    After turning his body into a sword, he shook inadvertently, and the void seemed unable to bear it and was instantly cut into pieces.

    The next moment.

    Sword shadows split out and pierced towards Ye Cheng!

    "That''s a bit interesting..."

    Ye Cheng felt the power of the sword shadow, and his body''s instinct told him that the sword shadow in front of him could pose a certain threat to him.

    He did not dare to be careless and immediately mobilized his own strength. Then Sword Douluo attacked. The Seven Killing Sword was as fast as light and lightning.

    Fortunately, Ye Cheng was not an ordinary person. Even though his combat awareness had not kept up, his body''s instinct made him subconsciously hold the long sword in front of him and easily block the incoming Seven Killing Swords.

    "Kang!"

    When the two swords collided, sparks actually flew out like real entities.

    Seeing that the attack was blocked, Sword Douluo did not stop attacking, but continued to attack Ye Cheng like a storm.

    Ye Cheng easily blocked the Seven Killing Swords with his sword, relying on the powerful physical instincts brought by his character and the surging and vast power.

    For a moment, he actually suppressed the opponent''s attack.

    "Clang! Clang! Clang!..."

    The two swords kept colliding with each other, and the sound of metal clashing broke out.

    The overflowing sword energy flew in all directions.

    The surrounding ground was often cut into gullies, or a large pit was blown out by the bursting sword energy. The trees suffered the most. Even the stones would be shattered when encountering the sword energy. Naturally, these trees could not hold on for long.

    Basically, after a round of baptism by sword energy, it will be riddled with holes and turned into debris and powder, causing the originally lush forest around it to quickly become bare.

    During the battle, Ye Cheng felt more and more excited.

    He felt that the opponent was like an indestructible sharp sword, attacking fiercely and swiftly.

    If it were an ordinary person, he would have probably died tragically under his violent attack.

    But Yecheng is different.

    The power of character itself lies in him.

    Previously, it was just that his consciousness had not kept up with his body, but now, with the fierce and fierce attack of his opponent, he could feel that he was gradually adapting to this kind of battle. The fighting instinct was merging with his body, and his thinking consciousness was constantly improving... to match the power brought by his character.

    This Sword Douluo was like a whetstone to him, sharpening his unopened sword even more!

 Chapter 11: The Gap In Realm

    Chapter 11 - 11: The Gap In Realm

    "BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM...!!!"

    The sword energy is everywhere, sweeping away everything.

    The scope of the battle between the two sides is constantly expanding, and the intensity of the battle is also continuously increasing!

    Ye Cheng kept using the sword in his hand to block the sword shadows, occasionally counterattacking. His entire combat awareness was greatly improved in this short period of time.

    Although Sword Douluo''s attack was fierce, the gap in strength between the two sides was too huge. If necessary, Ye Cheng could even end the battle with one move. The reason why he could still fight back and forth was simply because he regarded Sword Douluo as a whetstone and used him to train himself.

    "You still don''t need to use your soul skills?"

    Sword Douluo''s voice was somewhat erratic, and he was still hidden in the sword light. The Seven Killing Sword became even bigger. Then he slashed out six swords again, and the space was cut open. The black space cracks formed into a hill-like "Kill" and attacked him.

    "You are so arrogant!"

    Looking at Ye Cheng who was in the range of the word "kill", Sword Douluo frowned. In this short period of time, the two had fought thousands of times. Although it seemed that the fight was evenly matched.

    But he understood that he had almost tried his best. But the other party seemed to have more strength left, and was deliberately letting him win. Or was he not serious at all?

    This made him feel that he was completely underestimated.

    "Since you want to see my spirit skills so much, then..." Ye Cheng knew that it was almost time. If he continued to fight, he would probably expose the fact that he was a complete rookie in combat.

    Let''s resolve the battle once and for all.

    Sword Douluo narrowed his eyes slightly. Is it finally coming?

    "...As you wish!"

    As Ye Cheng finished speaking, he saw the first yellow soul ring on the Feihong Sword, which was like a work of art, light up among the nine soul rings!

    In an instant, the sharpness of the Feihong Sword suddenly surged!

    A terrifying wave far exceeding the previous one was released on the Feihong Sword, and the void trembled and shattered under this power!

    Seeing this scene, Sword Douluo''s pupils shrank sharply. He never expected that just by activating the first soul skill, the power of the sword would be increased so exaggeratedly!

    Ye Cheng''s soul skills did not have too many fancy functions, only the most simple ability. That is to increase the attack power and destructive power of the martial soul itself!

    This kind of improvement is not as simple as 1+1=2. Every time a spirit ring is activated, it will double the improvement again!

    And now, to deal with Sword Douluo, only one spirit ring is enough.

    Ye Cheng felt the terrifying power contained in the Feihong Sword in his hand, and without hesitation, he raised the sword and slashed it out!

    A dazzling light gushed out from the sword, and the bright light instantly spread over a radius of several miles!

    This sword strike had no other fancy effects. It only had the purest sharpness and destruction!

    A brilliant sword light flew out.

    Finally, it collided with the huge word "kill".

    "..."

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet for a moment, like the calm before a storm.

    The next moment.

    "...boom!"

    The waves are surging like a tidal wave!

    The earth was split in half, and the terrifying force of the two people''s attacks caused the land to split into huge ravines!

    In the void, the two forces were deadlocked.

    But in the end, Ye Cheng''s sword light was more powerful, and

    Sword Douluo''s killing words were constantly broken and wiped out into thin air.

    He looked at this scene in disbelief, muttering, "How terrifying! Such a condensed sword energy! This is definitely not a difference in soul power, but a difference in realm!"

    When a soul master upgrades his level, it is not just that his soul power increases and his soul skills become more powerful. Correspondingly, his understanding of power and his application in various aspects will also increase.

    Sword Douluo understood. Even though the two of them had the same soul power level, there was a huge gap between them in terms of the development and mastery of their own martial souls, as well as their comprehension of swords, etc.

    This is also the fundamental reason why his sword energy lost to the opponent.

    "laugh!"

    With a slight sound, the word "kill" released by Sword Douluo completely collapsed, but Ye Cheng''s sword energy was still extremely solid, and it slashed towards him with the remaining force.

    Sword Douluo had to dodge and watch the sword energy fly into the distance.

    Until... it hit a mountain in the distance.

    Boom!!!

    The sword energy exploded.

    The huge mountain was blown to pieces by the bursting sword energy.

    Such amazing destructive power made Sword Douluo smack his lips. He never expected that after the sword energy wiped out his Seven Killing Sword Qi, it would still retain so much power. It is conceivable how terrifying the edge of this sword is.

 Chapter 12: Sword Douluo Doubts His Life

    Chapter 12 - 12: Sword Douluo Doubts His Life

    "Do you want to fight again?"

    Ye Cheng put away his sword and stood in the air, speaking calmly.

    Sword Douluo stared blankly at the mountaintop in the distance that was razed to the ground by the sword energy. Just from the power of this simple sword energy, he could tell how huge the gap between the two was. If the fight continued, even if he used the strongest ninth soul skill: God and Demon Double Slash!

    I''m afraid the effect it could cause would not be very ideal.

    The gap between the two realms is really too big.

    "never mind."

    "I am no match for you."

    Sword Douluo shook his head dejectedly, feeling that he was really old. He didn''t have this feeling in the past, because for a Title Douluo, he was less than a hundred years old, which was really very young. But now, compared with Ye Cheng, a young man of only 26 years old... He felt that he was living a dog''s life at his age.

    "Your potential is more than that."

    Seeing Sword Douluo''s doubtful look, Ye Cheng felt a little embarrassed. After all, he was just a cheater, and his strength was not obtained through hard practice. Fighting with these strong men who really had strength through hard practice was simply bullying.

    So after thinking about it, he decided to say something nice to comfort him, so as not to really discourage him and make him lose his determination to be a strong man.

    "What do you mean?"

    Hearing the hidden meaning in his words, Sword Douluo''s decadent look slightly lessened and he asked.

    "I can feel the potential of your Seven Killing Sword, and it''s more than that. But you haven''t fully developed it yet." Ye Cheng shook his head and said, "In fact, most soul masters in this world have a common problem. That is, they rely too much on soul skills, only focusing on improving the level of soul power, and ignoring the martial soul itself. For example, your Seven Killing Sword. Do you... really understand your sword?"

    "Do I... really understand my own sword?" These words successfully made Sword Douluo fall into deep thought. There seemed to be some inspiration looming in his mind, but he just couldn''t grasp the key.

    From the time when his martial spirit was revealed, Ye Cheng knew that the current Sword Douluo was not the Sword Douluo who had his arm cut off and had a great enlightenment, causing his martial spirit to evolve.

    The current Sword Douluo Is not a pure swordsman in terms of thinking, but a soul master with a sword martial soul. Therefore, he is inevitably limited by the soul master''s thinking and ignores the essence of the martial soul.

    Looking at Sword Douluo who was still in deep thought, Ye Cheng ignored him and just turned around and took a step forward. The whole person seemed to blend into the world and disappear into nothingness.

    On the cliff, only Sword Douluo was left, frowning and thinking.

    ...

    After Ye Cheng used space movement to leave the cliff.

    We didn''t go too far, but instead chose a hotel nearby to stay in.

    The next day.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Boom boom!"

    Ye Cheng, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed and carefully experiencing his own strength, opened his eyes. Even without perception, he knew who was knocking on the door.

    "Come in."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened automatically.

    A figure that I had just seen yesterday came into view.

    It was Sword Douluo.

    Compared to the decadent and old look of yesterday, Sword Douluo''s mental state has improved significantly. Apparently, after Ye Cheng''s reminder yesterday, he had thought about it all night and had a lot of understanding. If he thinks about it slowly in the future, maybe he won''t have to go through the pain of losing his arm like in the original novel, and he can achieve enlightenment and completely evolve his martial spirit.

 Chapter 13: Excessive Modesty

    Chapter 13 - 13: Excessive Modesty

    "It seems that Senior has gained some insights."

    Ye Cheng looked at Sword Douluo, whose mental outlook had changed a lot, and said with a smile.

    "Thanks for your advice yesterday." At this time, Sword Douluo''s attitude towards him had changed significantly, and even the way he addressed him had changed. Before, because of Ye Cheng''s status, even if he acted easy-going, he actually subconsciously always put Ye Cheng in the position of a junior.

    But after Ye Cheng''s advice yesterday, and after feeling his unfathomable strength, Sword Douluo finally put him on the same level in his heart. It was no longer just a superficial effort, and therefore he called him "little friend".

    Ye Cheng smiled and said nonchalantly: "I don''t deserve your advice. It''s just my superficial opinion."

    Although Douluo Continent is a world of martial spirits.

    However, the soul masters in this world are too dependent on soul rings. They don''t think about developing the effects of their own martial souls, but just focus on the soul skills brought by soul rings. They don''t pay attention to the development of their own martial souls, and even if they do, they are too primitive and crude.

    Some few people who have properly developed their own martial souls have created some skills that can be used in conjunction with their martial souls. They are called self-created soul skills by the soul master community.

    And these geniuses who can create their own soul skills can crush the soul masters of the same period. For example, the ancestor of the Clear Sky Sect, the first generation of Clear Sky Douluo Tang Chen, dominated an era with his self-created soul skills such as Clear Sky Jiujue and Da Xumi Hammer.

    But in fact, these self-created soul skills are not really mysterious. It is mainly because of the contrast with peers and the fact that the genius soul masters who created their own soul skills are very powerful that these soul skills appear so powerful.

    After all, the soul master system is still too simple.

    If it was a soul master tens of thousands of years later, it would be fine. At that time, due to the development of soul guide technology and the rapid development of society, people would get rid of ignorance and gradually get rid of the dependence on soul rings, and start to explore the nature of martial souls... Later, they could even create soul rings artificially. They no longer needed to rely on the existence of soul beasts.

    The soul master system at that time was a relatively complete system.

    In the current Douluo Continent, the soul master system is still in a very backward era. It is inseparable from soul beasts. If the soul beasts die, the soul masters will die together!

    At this stage, the soul master system is too simple, and even cultivation can only rely on meditation. There is not even a self-contained system of operation. It is in a stage where it has just sprouted, but it is vaguely a little crooked.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng''s words yesterday were like a revelation to Sword Douluo, making him vaguely aware of his own limitations and seeing a path he had never imagined.

    He had a feeling that he was not far from breaking through level 97.

    Starting from level 95, the upgrade of each level is not just about accumulating soul power. It also requires a personal understanding. Some people are stuck at this level for their entire lives.

    If Ye Cheng hadn''t said that yesterday, Sword Douluo would have thought that even if he had been given another ten years, he might not be able to break through from level 96 to level 97.

    Because of this, after listening to Ye Cheng''s words, Sword Douluo could only smile bitterly and said, "My friend, being too modest is hypocritical."

    If some superficial views can make him gain some insights, then the world itself is probably crazy.

 Chapter 14: Ning Fengzhiâ€™s Plan

    Chapter 14 - 14: Ning Fengzhi''s Plan

    Kingdom of Balak.

    This country is located in the south of the Tiandou Empire and borders the Fasno Province. Although it is called a kingdom, its area is actually only three quarters of the size of the Fasno Province.

    There are two most important cities in the kingdom. One is the capital city of Balak where the royal family lives, and the other is Suotuo City, which is located in the center of the Lima Plain, the richest area in the Kingdom of Balak and is known as the granary of Balak.

    Suotuo City is a big city, which can be seen from the fact that its Spirit Hall is configured as a third-level Spirit Main Hall.

    At this time, we are at the east gate of Suotuo City.

    The city gate was wide open and pedestrians walked in from time to time.

    A young man in white clothes mixed in with the pedestrians and walked in in a very inconspicuous manner.

    When he had completely walked into the city gate, he looked around the city and sighed subconsciously: "Finally here, Suotuo City..." At the same time, he added in his mind: Douluo''s famous check-in spot, a place that almost all time travelers will come to.

    And this person is naturally Ye Cheng.

    As for the reason why he came here, besides wanting to meet the original characters, witness and even participate in some plots in person, the most important thing was to repay a favor.

    Return the favor to Sword Douluo, or to repay the favor to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    At that time, I was in the hotel and Sword Douluo came to visit.

    Since the two of them were acquainted after fighting, they had a pleasant conversation afterwards. During the conversation, Sword Douluo intentionally or unintentionally tested Ye Cheng''s feelings about the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect, and implicitly stated that as long as he recognized his ancestors, he could immediately become the leader of a sect.

    The Seven Treasure Glazed Sect, one of the three great sects, will be under his control from now on! This temptation is indeed great.

    However, facing this temptation that is hard for ordinary people to refuse, Ye Cheng was unmoved and just brushed it off.

    Sword Douluo was a little disappointed, but he didn''t try any further. He just turned to talk about another matter. That was that the Wang family of Balong City, who had already abandoned the city and fled, were now being held in the prison of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    The entire Wang family, a total of 163 people, no one was left out.

    When Ye Cheng heard the news, he secretly said in his heart, "As expected." As long as he has the strength and the qualifications to be won over, then there will be people who will help him catch his enemies in order to establish a good relationship with him. There is no need for him to go around the continent to hunt down his enemies.

    After learning that the Wang family had been captured and imprisoned.

    Ye Cheng did not show much excitement, but said calmly: "In this case, please help me "deal with" them. I owe you a favor for this matter. It is within my ability, but I will not refuse if you ask for anything!"

    This passage means that he remembered this favor.

    The favor of a supreme Douluo is inestimable!

    If other sects received this favor, they would be overjoyed. But for the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower Sect, this favor seemed a little... too polite.

    After all, what is Ye Cheng''s identity?

    He is the son of the current sect master Ning Fengzhi, and he also possesses the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda martial spirit that the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect has always dreamed of!

    With such a background, he is naturally a member of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect. He should have become a member of the sect and led the sect to grow and develop. As a result, he now has to rely on personal connections to win him over. It''s simply...

    Therefore, when Sword Douluo heard Ye Cheng say, "If you have a request, I will not refuse it," he almost wanted to use this favor to ask him to join the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    Fortunately, his reason told him that this would not work. Even if he was really lucky and used favors to get Ye Cheng to join the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect, it would only make the relationship between the two sides more distant. After all, this so-called "favor" was not that big.

    To Ye Cheng, the Wang family was just lambs to be slaughtered, not invincible enemies. If they ran away, it would only be a little troublesome, and it would take more effort to find them.

    It Is conceivable that such a "favor" can be so important.

    Ye Cheng''s words "If you have a request, I will not refuse" are just for show. It is impossible to really think that he can sacrifice his life for this favor. It is just overthinking.

    So Sword Douluo naturally would not ask him to join the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect. Instead, he recalled what Ning Fengzhi had told him before they set out, and immediately had an idea in his mind.

    He decided to change his approach.

    Since it is impossible to let Ye Cheng return to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect directly, it is better to take it slow and build good relations first.

    After all, in the eyes of Sword Douluo and others, the biggest reason why Ye Cheng was unwilling to join the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect was because Baiyun City was destroyed and his mother died tragically, but his father Ning Fengzhi "didn''t care" about it.

    In this situation, anyone would feel resentful, and would have no favorable impression of the sect represented by his father.

    Therefore, if you want Ye Cheng to change his mind and willingly join the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, you must first make him change his view of this sect.

    As for how to change his mind, Ning Fengzhi already had a plan. That was to let Ye Cheng get in touch with his youngest daughter, Ning Rongrong, who was his half-sister.

    Ning Fengzhi has analyzed Ye Cheng''s psychology in detail and believes that Ye Cheng, who has been wandering on the continent since he was six years old and is lonely and helpless, must be very eager for family affection in his heart!

    Originally, the best candidate should be his father, but unfortunately, he was such a bad person who "did not help the dying" and in the eyes of this child, his father was probably a heartless, cold and ruthless scumbag.

    Therefore, he hated everyone in the family, and he certainly had no good feelings towards the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    But if it was Ning Rongrong, the younger sister, the situation would probably be different. After all, few people would have a bad impression of such a cute girl, right?

    Plus, with the blessing of being a younger sister... Ning Fengzhi believed that as long as the two of them were allowed to interact for a period of time, Ye Cheng would definitely fall under Ning Rongrong''s charm and become a sister-con.

    By then, because of Ning Rongrong, Ye Cheng''s feelings towards the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect will definitely improve greatly. And as a result, he may, probably, perhaps, not be so hostile to his father, right?

    Above.

    Ning Fengzhi had explained all of this to Sword Douluo in detail before he left. Therefore, when he saw Ye Cheng making a promise, Sword Douluo went with the flow and said that there was indeed something he needed help with.

    That is, they hope that he can accompany and protect the little princess of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, his half-sister Ning Rongrong, for a period of time.

    Ye Cheng was a little surprised when he heard this outrageous request. But after thinking about it carefully, he understood their purpose. He laughed secretly: With Ning Rongrong''s unruly personality, how can we expect her to have good relationships with others? It''s good enough if she doesn''t make enemies. You guys really don''t have any idea.

    Although he found their plan funny, Ye Cheng did not refuse. Firstly, he could just repay the favor. Secondly, he also wanted to get in touch with the protagonists of the original novel.

    After all, it would be a pity not to get involved in the plot, abuse the scumbag, and save the lovely girls when you come to Douluo Continent.

    So, Ye Cheng came to Suotuo City.

 Chapter 15: Just Like Everyone Else

    Chapter 15 - 15: Just Like Everyone Else

    "It seems I''m early."

    After finding out that Shrek Academy had not officially started recruiting students yet, Ye Cheng knew that he had arrived a little early. He was afraid that Ning Rongrong, who had run away from home, was still on the road, enjoying the sights and sounds of the mountains and rivers, and was coming here slowly.

    "I don''t know where Tang San and the others are now."

    Ye Cheng was a little curious. He connected the system he hadn''t used for a long time, and saw a light screen in front of him. Only he could see it.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the character will eventually become real!

    Currently playing: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng (100%)

    Played: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng.

    External plug-in: Live Spoiler System ¨C 50% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards, only obtain 100% final permissions to control everything in the system.)]

    Looking at the data on the screen that had not changed much, Ye Cheng used his mind to open the "Live Spoiler System" option, and saw that some small options immediately appeared on it ¨C fabrication, viewing, deduction...

    These are the many small functions that Ye Cheng can use after gaining control of 50% of the permissions.

    He directly clicked on the "View" function, and a search box appeared. He used his mind to input the name "Ning Rongrong". Immediately, more than 600 pieces of information were returned.

    This means that there are more than 600 people named Ning Rongrong in the world.

    Ye Cheng entered the message again, "Miss Ning Rongrong from the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect." Suddenly, more than 600 messages disappeared, leaving only one option.

    Click on this option.

    A large screen suddenly appeared in front of me, just like a TV player. The background inside was a bustling street, and a gorgeously dressed girl was strolling leisurely, stopping from time to time to buy some interesting small items. At the same time, the real-time area name was displayed on the edge of the screen.

    "It''s still so far away." Ye Cheng frowned when he saw the name of the area. He silently estimated and found that if Ning Rongrong continued at this pace, it would probably take a month to get here.

    It seems that Shrek Academy will probably start recruiting students in a month.

    "By the way, let''s take a look at where the other characters are now?" After Ye Cheng got the exact time, he closed the video and entered another name in the search box: Tang Sect''s Tang San.

    This time the information he entered was more detailed, so the search box only showed one option.

    Ye Cheng clicked on the option, and the video showed a scene of a blacksmith shop. An ordinary-looking black-haired boy was sweating profusely while hammering a piece of iron, and there were some semi-finished hidden weapons placed around him.

    "This is Tang San, who is still forging iron. Obviously he hasn''t officially set out on the journey yet, or he is preparing to set out and is making some preparations." Ye Cheng speculated as he looked at the scene in the video.

    Close the video.

    Re-enter: Shrek Ma Hongjun.

    The scene that appeared this time was somewhat inappropriate for children.

    Ye Cheng looked at the scene in the video that was worthy of mosaic, and his mouth twitched. Because there were two women and one man in the video, and the man looked like he was only in his teens, looking fat and wretched. The woman was at least in her thirties, and some people even believed she was 40.

    "What a strong taste! Should I say that I am so hungry that I can''t choose what to eat?"

    Shaking his head, Ye Cheng closed the video and entered another name: Zhu Zhuqing.

    Then more than sixty options appeared in the search box.

    Ye Cheng thought about it and added the Star Luo Zhu family at the end.

    So there is only one option left.

    Click on the video.

    The content of the video this time made his pupils shrink!

    A pool of water appeared on the screen.

    There was a young girl beside the pond, unbuttoning her clothes...

    Of course, that''s not the point.

    What Ye Cheng was really concerned about was the blood on the girl''s body. The girl''s clothes were torn in many places, and she looked very miserable. Blood was still seeping out from the torn places. It was obvious that she had been in a fight before.

    "Judging from the wound, it''s obviously caused by a soul master. Was she injured by the assassin sent by her sister?" He guessed in his heart. Recalling the content of the original work, although it did not describe in detail what dangers the girl encountered on her journey alone from the distant Star Luo Empire.

    But there were also some fragments that indicated that she had been hunted down by assassins sent by her sister many times. It was really luck that played a big role in her being able to survive from the Star Luo Empire to the Tiandou Empire.

    This girl, washing her wounds alone by the pond, looked like a kitten licking its wounds alone. She was both pitiful and cute. Anyone who saw her would probably feel pity for her.

    Ye Cheng is naturally no exception.

    Moreover, these original female characters are like paper wives for otakus, with a fantasy bonus that is not comparable to ordinary women.

    After all, with his current status and position, if he really wants a woman, what kind of woman does he not have?

    As long as he asks, there are countless forces that will send him women.

    But he disdains it. Because only these original female characters are special to him and can arouse his inner interest. Ordinary women who have not appeared in the original books are just ordinary women to him. He won''t even look at them.

    "Zhu Zhuqing..."

    Ye Cheng looked at the cold girl in the video, biting her red lips in pain and silently cleaning her wounds. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "What a good girl, but it''s a pity that she fell for Dai Mubai in her original fate, and from then on she lost her soul and became a foil..."

    When he first watched "Douluo Dalu", Zhu Zhuqing really impressed him. She was strong and independent. She never gave up. She came all the way from Star Luo Empire to Tiandou Empire just to pull up her fiance? who had run away and fight against fate together!

    The light shining In the soul of such a girl is really dazzling!

    Unfortunately, in the future development, she was limited by various factors such as talent and opportunity, and she could only compromise with reality in the end, becoming the foil of the scumbag Dai Mubai, and became indistinguishable from the crowd.

    From now on, Zhu Zhuqing''s only role is to cooperate with Dai Mubai in performing the martial soul fusion technique, and that''s all.

    When Ye Cheng saw this, he felt that the character of Zhu Zhuqing was "dead".

    It could no longer arouse his interest.

    And now.

    Ye Cheng looked at the stubborn little kitten licking its wounds alone in the video, and made a silent decision in his heart.

    That is... Dai Mubai and the others should just get lost!

    I want this kitten!

 Chapter 16: Question To Tang Yuehua

    Chapter 16 - 16: Question To Tang Yuehua

    The capital of the Tiandou Empire, Tiandou City.

    In the most prosperous area in the center of Tiandou City, there is a five-story building. Even in Tiandou City, it is considered a very tall building.

    The first Impression of this building is its elegance. The overall architectural style is a bit simple, with only two simple words on the plaque: Yuexuan.

    There weren''t many people coming in and out, but it was obvious that those who came in and out were either elegantly dressed or had excellent temperaments, both men and women.

    This place is the Tiandou Empire''s Palace Etiquette School, a place dedicated to teaching various aristocratic etiquette to the imperial nobles.

    But few people know that Yuexuan''s background is not simple, and even the royal family is unwilling to offend him. Because this place is actually the property of Clear Sky Sect, one of the top three sects, which has been closed to the public.

    The top floor attic of Yuexuan.

    This is the exclusive room of Tang Yuehua, the owner of Yuexuan.

    At this moment, footsteps could be heard on the sandalwood stairs. Zooming in, one could see that the person coming was a beautiful lady in a dignified and elegant manner, wearing a silver palace dress, and looking like she was in her prime. However, her beautiful eyes were deep and profound, which did not match her appearance. One could tell at a glance that she was a woman with a story.

    This woman, who was graceful and calm in her movements and had a noble and cold temperament, was a typical noblewoman, as you could tell at first glance. She was none other than Tang Yuehua, the owner of Yuexuan Pavilion.

    In addition, she has another identity. That is, the younger sister of Tang Xiao, the current leader of Clear Sky Sect. She is mainly responsible for managing Yuexuan and collecting intelligence from the outside world to prevent the closed-off Clear Sky Sect from being left behind by the times without knowing anything about the outside world.

    At this moment, Tang Yuehua had just walked to the door of her room, stretched out her hand to press the door, and was about to push it open when she suddenly heard a clear ding sound in her ear.

    [Ask a question...]

    As soon as she heard this voice, Tang Yuehua immediately realized that she had been selected for the Q&A session and was about to start answering questions.

    She couldn''t help but feel surprised and frightened.

    The surprise is that after answering the questions correctly, you can get generous rewards.

    The scary thing is that if you answer a question incorrectly, you will face unknown punishment!

    This quiz game is like a gamble!

    If you bet right, you will soar to the sky.

    If you gamble wrong, there is no recovery.

    The people of Douluo Continent love and hate it, fearing the punishment but also coveting the rewards.

    Tang Yuehua took a few deep breaths, trying to calm her turbulent emotions. She calmed down and began to examine the questions carefully.

    But soon, when she saw the content of the questions clearly, her expression, which had been barely calm, collapsed in an instant.

    [Question: Why did Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao lose one arm and one leg...]

    "How is that possible!"

    Tang Yuehua couldn''t help but exclaim.

    You know, this Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao is her biological brother. But what did she see now? Her second brother had a broken leg and an arm? !

    What the hell is going on?!

    How is this possible?

    You have to know that her second brother was the youngest Titled Douluo on the continent back then!

    Before Ye Cheng, the twin spirit, was exposed, her second brother Tang Hao was the youngest titled Douluo in the history of the spirit master world. He also had the great achievement of severely damaging the pope of the spirit hall when he first became a titled Douluo.

    How could such a powerful man have one arm and one leg cut off? !

    What is going on?

    Forcing herself to suppress her excitement, Tang Yuehua took a few deep breaths again, and even used her own innate domain, the Noble Ring, before she finally calmed herself down.

    She began to read the questions and answers carefully again.

    [Question: Why did Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao lose one arm and one leg?

    Option 1: He had no pride and relied on his strength to bully the weak. He was punished by his elders by having one arm and one leg cut off.

    Option 2: When his son is in danger, he shows up to save him. He is defeated by the enemy and has no choice but to explode his soul bone and sacrifice himself.

    Option three: Feeling guilty about his failure to the sect, he cut off one arm and one leg and returned the soul bone.

    Option 4: He was defeated by his enemy and had one arm and one leg chopped off by his enemy.

    Option 5: The old injury got worse, the damage was transferred, and he cut off one arm and one leg.

    Correct answer: Make up for the defects of martial soul and obtain top martial soul qualifications!

    Wrong answer: Deprive the noble ring of the talent field! ]

    "These five options... I don''t know if they are things that have not happened in the future, or things that have already happened." After seeing the content of the question and answer, Tang Yuehua frowned slightly and muttered to herself in her heart.

    At the same time.

    Tang Hao, who was secretly guarding his son Tang San, was also pulled into the Q&A live broadcast room. After seeing the content of the Q&A, he was also extremely shocked.

    "I''m going to lose an arm and a leg?!"

    Tang Hao subconsciously didn''t believe it. But then he thought that the content of the question and answer might be something that had happened in the past or was about to happen in the future. Then this meant that he would really lose an arm and a leg in the future.

    I took a closer look at the 5 options.

    [Option 1: He has no pride, bullies the weak and takes advantage of his power. He is punished by his elders, who cut off one arm and one leg as a minor punishment.]

    Tang Hao directly ruled out this option.

    It''s not that he really thinks he has the pride of a strong man and won''t bully the weak. It''s because he knows that if he really wants to bully the younger generation, he will definitely find out the other party''s background. If he can''t offend them, then he will never take action.

    That is why he considered this option impossible.

    [Option 2: When his son is in danger, he shows up to save him. He is defeated by the enemy and has no choice but to explode his soul bone and sacrifice himself.]

    Tang Hao also ruled out this option because it was unlikely. After all, the soul bones on his body were the soul bones inherited by the Clear Sky Sect, which were of great significance to the Clear Sky Sect. Even if Tang Hao blew up his martial soul, he would not be able to destroy these two soul bones.

    [Option 3: Feeling ashamed of the sect, I cut off one arm and one leg and returned the soul bone.]

    [Option 4: Lost to the enemy, and had one arm and one leg chopped off by the enemy.]

    [Option 5: The old injury worsened, the injury was transferred, and one arm and one leg were cut off.]

    The remaining three options are all possible, but Tang Hao thought of the injuries he had accumulated over the years and inexplicably felt that option 5 might be the correct answer.

    But unfortunately, he was not the one who answered the question, otherwise he would have won the reward.

    However, the person who answered the question was his sister, so if she won the reward then it would not be a waste of money.

    So Tang Hao decided to remind her.

 Chapter 17: Unbelievable Answer

    Chapter 17 - 17: Unbelievable Answer

    "These five options...except for the first one which is impossible, the next four are all possible. Which one should I choose?" Tang Yuehua looked at the question, stared at the five options with a frown, and muttered to herself.

    As to why, option 1 is not possible.

    That was of course because in Tang Yuehua''s heart, her second brother Tang Hao was a man of integrity. A real man!

    How could they do such a thing of bullying the weak?

    So this option is absolutely impossible!

    At this time, the live broadcast room also welcomed many visitors.

    Basically, all the major forces are there, including the Spirit Hall, Tiandou Royal Family, Star Luo Royal Family, Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus Clan, Clear Sky Sect... You can see barrages of comments flashing across the live broadcast room at this time.

    [I didn''t expect this question and answer session to be related to Clear Sky Douluo. ]

    [This question, how could that powerful Clear Sky Douluo have one arm and one leg cut off? ]

    [Of these 5 options, except for the first one, the remaining 4 seem possible. ]

    [Why is option 1 impossible? Wouldn''t Clear Sky Douluo bully the weak? In my opinion, option 1 is also possible.]

    [Impossible, absolutely impossible! Clear Sky Douluo is such a great hero, how could he do such a thing as bullying the weak! I warn you, don''t insult my idol! ]

    [I also think it''s impossible. After all, he is the famous Clear Sky Douluo. Even if he has disappeared for many years, he shouldn''t have fallen to this level, right? ]

    [If he really did this, then he would be tarnishing the name of Clear Sky Douluo! ]

    Each comment is unsigned and it is impossible to tell who posted it.

    Tang Yuehua was not affected by the barrage, but quickly turned her brain and tried to analyze which one was possible. You know, if the answer is correct, then it can make up for her martial soul defects!

    Her martial soul Is not the Clear Sky Hammer inherited by the Clear Sky Sect, but the product of a failed mutation. It is called Ruyi Ring!

    In fact, strictly speaking, this martial soul cannot be considered a product of failed mutation.

    Because her innate soul power was as high as level 9, and her martial soul also came with an innate domain ¨C the Noble Ring!

    God knows how happy the young Tang Yuehua was when she knew that her soul power was as high as level 9 and that her martial soul also came with an innate domain.

    You have to know that even some Title Douluo don''t have a domain. It is an extremely rare talent. It can be said that if you have a domain, you will almost certainly become a Title Douluo in the future!

    And she has a domain just after awakening her martial soul. She is simply a genius! The future is promising!

    But soon, Tang Yuehua fell from heaven to hell before she was happy for long! ! Because she found that although her innate soul power was as high as level 9. But no matter how she practiced, her soul power was always the same. It was level 9 when she awakened, so it would be level 9 for the rest of her life.

    She would never be able to break through level 10, obtain a spirit ring and become a true spirit master.

    This was a bolt from the blue for Tang Yuehua at the time!

    The whole person was hit so hard that he almost had a mental breakdown!

    Even now, not being able to become a spirit master is an eternal pain in Tang Yuehua''s heart!

    And now, as long as she can answer this question correctly, her martial soul will be able to completely make up for the defect. At that time, it is hard to imagine how powerful her martial soul will be. After all, there are only a handful of martial souls that are born with their own domains. Once the defect is made up, then soaring into the sky is definitely not a delusion!

    But on the contrary, if the answer is wrong, then her only commendable thing, the noble ring of the domain that she was born with, will also be taken away. She will completely become a vase with nothing but good looks.

    This painful price was definitely not something she could afford. But the question and answer had already come, and she had no choice but to answer.

    What should I do?

    Which one should I choose?

    Tang Yuehua was in a difficult decision.

    Fortunately, at this time, an extremely conspicuous barrage appeared.

    [Clear Sky Douluo-Tang Hao: Yuehua, choose five. ]

    Not only is the color of this barrage unique, it even directly marks the name of the person who posted it.

    When viewers post comments in the live broadcast room, they can choose to be anonymous or use their real names. But most people choose to be anonymous, after all, no one knows who is anonymous. You can speak freely and curse anyone you want. You don''t have to worry about being retaliated against if you offend someone.

    If you use your real name, it will be terrible. Sometimes you say something wrong and offend someone. You may be found and killed in a few minutes.

    Therefore, barrage comments are usually posted anonymously.

    And now, in order to remind Tang Yuehua, Tang Hao fired a real-name barrage.

    "Hao, it''s really you!"

    When Tang Yuehua saw the eye-catching real-name comment in the live broadcast room, she immediately believed that this comment was sent by her second brother who had not been heard from for many years. Because the live broadcast room is real-name, it cannot be randomly marked. Whoever you are, the attached name is that person. It is impossible for Zhang San to use Li Si''s name to post a comment.

    "Hao, are you okay?" After confirming that it was her second brother, Tang Yuehua asked hurriedly.

    Unfortunately, that real-name barrage never appeared again.

    Tang Yuehua was a little disappointed. She knew that her second brother was still unwilling to show up. He had already reached his limit by sending that one bullet screen. There was no way he would say a second sentence.

    "well..."

    With a sigh, seeing that the time for answering was almost up, Tang Yuehua quickly replied, "I choose option five!"

    Tang Yuehua was extremely confident when she gave the answer, and she didn''t think she would get it wrong. After all, her second brother told her the answer himself, and who could know the correct answer better than the person involved?

    So she will definitely win!

    I don''t know what kind of soul skills will be born after the defects of the martial soul are made up, and the martial soul that can add soul rings will be born?

    Just when Tang Yuehua was full of expectation and imagined how powerful her soul skills would be in the future. The next moment, the answer announced in the live broadcast room froze the smile on her lips.

    [Wrong answer! ]

    [Punishment! Deprivation of the domain-Noble Ring! ]

    As the reminder sounded, Tang Yuehua felt as if an invisible hand had come from the void, grabbing her soul and pulling it hard!

    "Rip it!"

    A sound like cloth being torn.

    In an instant, Tang Yuehua felt dizzy, as if something important had been taken away.

    She knew that this was not an illusion, and that the most important thing to her had really been taken away from her.

    Innate realm-noble ring!

    This rare field in the world will be gone from her from now on. She will also become completely mediocre, with nothing worthy of praise anymore.

    But compared to what she had lost, what Tang Yuehua found even more difficult to believe was that the answer she had chosen was actually wrong? So what was the correct answer?

    Not only her, but the audience in the live broadcast room were also discussing it.

    [What''s going on? Option 5 is wrong? ]

    [Is the correct answer one of 234? ]

    [Wait and see, the answer will be announced soon in the live broadcast room. ]

    Tang Hao, who was also watching the live broadcast, was a little confused when he saw that his answer was wrong. How could this be wrong? It''s impossible. Could the correct option really be one of two, three, and four?

    Soon, the live broadcast room announced the correct answer.

    [Correct answer: Option 1. ]

    Everyone was completely shocked!

 Chapter 18: Totally Embarrassed

    Chapter 18 - 18: Totally Embarrassed

    [Correct answer: Option 1. ]

    Seeing the answer announced in the live broadcast room, not only the onlookers were confused, but even Tang Hao himself was confused.

    "Impossible! How could it be option 1?!"

    Tang Hao didn''t want to believe it. He looked drunk at first, but now he looked crazy! The sudden burst of momentum even caused several cracks in the surrounding houses.

    "Impossible! How could it be option 1?!"

    "I don''t believe it!"

    Also raising doubts was Tang Yuehua, who had just been deprived of the noble ring of her innate domain. At the moment, she didn''t even care about the headache caused by being forcibly stripped of her domain, and shouted loudly without any manners.

    This is really the correct answer, and it is too picky about one''s mentality.

    Tang Yuehua could accept any of the two, three, and four answers. But the correct answer turned out to be the most outrageous one. How could her second brother be such a scum who bullies the weak and then has his hands and feet cut off by other people''s parents?

    Impossible, absolutely impossible!

    Tang Yuehua was unwilling to believe it emotionally.

    I refuse to believe it even rationally!

    [I detected that the respondent strongly doubted it, so I will directly play the cause and effect! ]

    In response to Tang Yuehua''s questioning, the live broadcast room also gave a response.

    This response made Tang Yuehua sober up instantly. She quickly stopped him and said, "No need! I believe it! Don''t play it!!! Don''t do it!!!" She looked terrified and even broke her voice because of her anxiety.

    However, the live broadcast room ignored it and continued broadcasting.

    "It''s over..."

    Tang Yuehua sat on the ground with all her strength gone. She knew that once the cause and effect of this incident were broadcast, her second brother''s reputation would be completely ruined.

    Because of bullying the weak, the parents cut off the limbs of the child. This is not a glorious thing. On the contrary, it is a very shameful thing!

    If she had been more rational just now, she would never have questioned the fairness of the live broadcast room, and she would not have asked for the broadcast of the problematic content.

    If there was no video, this matter would have just passed. After all, words are not enough. Even if everyone knows the answer is true, but they have not seen it with their own eyes, it still lacks a sense of reality. Therefore, the impact will not be too great.

    But now, once the live video is played, people all over the world will witness the whole process of Clear Sky Douluo bullying the weak and having his hands and feet cut off.

    This is a complete loss of face!

    It would even bring disaster to the closed-door Clear Sky Sect, which would lose all its face.

    The kind that you can never find again.

    Soon, the video in the live broadcast room became blurry for a while, and then gradually became clear.

    First, there was a distant view, with the words "Suoto City" written on the top of a tall city wall. Then the scene jumped to a tall building, which was nearly 100 meters high and extremely huge.

    Many people in the live broadcast room recognized this building.

    [Hey, isn''t this the Suotuo Great Fighting Spirit Arena? ]

    [What does Clear Sky Douluo''s severed limbs have to do with this place? ]

    [I can''t figure it out...]

    [Forget it, just keep reading. ]

    In the video, the Suotuo Great Fighting Arena is oval in shape, 120 meters high, and is divided into a main fighting arena and 24 sub-fighting arenas. It can accommodate 60,000 spectators at the same time.

    Soon, the scene jumped.

    Came to a fighting spirit arena.

    At this time, the host on the stage was announcing the soul master combinations: "...The eighth match of the Soul Master Two-on-Two, the Glass Cat combination versus the Three-Five combination. Now, please invite the players from both teams to the stage!"

    Accompanied by the host''s voice falling.

    The two soul masters who were about to duel each walked to the stage.

    The team on the left is a man and a woman.

    The man has short black hair and looks ordinary. The woman is pretty, cute, with a long scorpion tail braid and a pink dress. The live broadcast room also thoughtfully added subtitles for the man and woman: Three-Five Combination.

    The team on the right consists of two girls.

    A girl was tall and beautiful, needless to say, with long smooth black hair casually draped over her shoulders, fair skin, and a tall and extremely hot figure. But on the contrary, her expression exuded a very cold aura, a coldness from the heart.

    The other girl had long brown hair and wore a gorgeous dress. Her fair and delicate face had a faint smile. With such an elegant and quiet posture, one could tell at a glance that she was a lady from a famous family.

    The two competing teams don''t look very old.

    [Am I seeing right? These are two teams of Soul Master-level fighting spirits? Such young Soul Masters?! ]

    [Maybe it''s just the appearance of youth? ]

    [Indeed, even if there really are rare geniuses, it is impossible for them to fight on the same fighting stage by chance, especially four of them.]

    [Keep reading, the answer will be revealed soon...]

    [...]

    The live broadcast room was filled with barrages of comments.

    But in reality, many people did not seem so calm when they saw the two teams appear on the screen.

    Especially the people involved in the video.

    "This is me and Xiao Wu!" Tang San, who had just forged a hidden weapon, looked at the future video revealed in the live broadcast room, and saw two teams about to fight on the fighting arena, with a look of astonishment on his face.

    Suddenly, he thought of Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao mentioned in the previous question!

    I originally thought it was just a coincidence of names, but now that my own image has appeared in the video, it is obvious that it is definitely not as simple as having the same name.

    Could it be that his father is that Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao? !

    "Is this, I still have a third brother?" Xiao Wu was also watching the video, but she didn''t think too much about it because she was in love. She hadn''t yet connected Tang San with Clear Sky Douluo, but was simply a little strange about why she would appear in the future video. Otherwise, if she realized that her third brother was Clear Sky Douluo, the son of a Titled Douluo, it would be difficult not to make associations. For example, the father and son had planned it long ago, deliberately keeping her, a 100,000-year-old soul beast, to kill it and take the ring...

    "Is this my future self?!" Zhu Zhuqing was also watching the video. She could see that she was much more mature in the video than she is now. She didn''t know what future the video was about.

    "Who is the other partner of mine? It seems like we have a good relationship." Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ning Rongrong standing next to her in the video and thought with some curiosity.

    "I am here too." Ning Rongrong was also somewhat surprised that she became the protagonist in the video, and then she continued watching with interest.

 Chapter 19: The Dark Demonic God Cat!

    Chapter 19 - 19: The Dark Demonic God Cat!

    In future videosˇŞˇŞ

    On the fighting spirit stage.

    After the members of Sanwu and Limao groups came onto the stage one after another.

    A host in a tuxedo stood in the center. He cleared his throat and said loudly, "Next, we will have the eighth match of our Twelve Soul Arena Two-on-Two Soul Arena. The four Soul Elders will appear. On my left is the three-five combination, which is Xiao Wu, who has the beast spirit Jade Rabbit, and his partner Tang San, who has the weapon spirit Blue Silver Grass."

    As the host spoke, the screen switched to Tang San, who looked quite calm, and Xiao Wu, who was jumping around.

    At the same time, the audience in the auditorium were also amazed at the youthfulness of the two.

    "And on my right is the Glass Cat Group!"

    "They are Zhu Zhuqing, who possesses the beast spirit ''Dark Demon Evil Cat'', and Ning Rongrong, who possesses the weapon spirit ''Seven Treasures Glazed Tower''!" The host turned his gaze to the right, and the video screen also turned to focus on the two beautiful girls, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing.

    [Seven Treasures Glazed Tower, Ning Rongrong! ]

    [This should be the daughter of Sect Master Ning, right? ]

    [Besides Sect Master Ning''s daughter, who are the other three young people? ]

    [Beast Soul Jade Rabbit? Blue Silver Grass? And what is the origin of this Dark Demon Evil God Cat that sounds so powerful? ]

    [I only know of a legendary soul beast called the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, but this Dark Demon Evil God Cat...]

    There was a lot of discussion on the barrage.

    In reality, Zhu Zhuqing, one of the parties involved, began to doubt after hearing the host''s introduction in the video. Is the person in the video really herself?

    After all, her martial spirit is the Nether Spirit Cat of the Zhu family of the Star Luo Empire. What is this so-called "Dark Demon Evil God Cat"?

    If it is really herself, then what happened in the future that would make her martial spirit change from "Nether Spirit Cat" to the so-called Dark Demon Evil God Cat?

    Zhu Zhuqing became extremely curious.

    In the video.

    After the host briefly introduced the two pairs, he announced the start of the competition without any more nonsense!

    The four people activated their martial spirits at the same time, and the spirit rings around them lit up. Everyone had three spirit rings, and the colors were the same: two yellow and one purple!

    However, Zhu Zhuqing''s spirit ring was slightly different. Although the main color was still two yellow and one purple, the color of the edge of the spirit ring was slightly black, which was a rather gloomy black! It might not be obvious from a normal point of view, but when the spirit rings of several people were compared together, the difference could be clearly seen.

    [Eh? There seems to be something wrong with Zhu Zhuqing''s spirit ring? ]

    [The color is indeed a little different. ]

    [And it gives people a strong sense of oppression! ]

    [It seems that this dark evil cat is not ordinary...]

    [I don''t know which family this kid came from...]

    [...]

    In the video.

    The shadow of a cat-shaped martial spirit flashed around Zhu Zhuqing''s body, and then merged into her body. Immediately, her whole body began to change.

    A pair of black cat ears grew on his head, and his dark eyes turned into a ferocious blood red. Sharp nails grew on his hands, emitting a faint black light!

    At this moment, his temperament became weird and gloomy. He became ferocious and violent!

    In reality.

    Zhu Zhuqing saw the appearance of her martial spirit possessed in the video, and felt the powerful feeling that she could intuitively feel just by watching the video. She was deeply shocked!

    She was even more unsure whether this person was herself. Even if the name and appearance were the same, could a person''s martial spirit really change so completely?

    What exactly did her future self experience?

    Why would such a huge change happen?

    Zhu Zhuqing became extremely curious.

    In the video.

    After the host announced the start.

    The four people''s martial spirits possessed them, and then the battle began immediately.

    First, Ning Rongrong, the three soul rings around her body lit up one after another, and the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower directly shot out three rays of light, reflecting on Zhu Zhuqing, making her entire aura expand unprecedentedly at this moment!

    After the mission was completed, Ning Rongrong did not hesitate and jumped off the stage. After all, she was just a support, her role was to increase the status of her teammates. Now that the mission was completed, it didn''t matter whether she was on the stage or not.

    If she insisted on staying on the stage, she might get beaten up by the opponent. So she stepped down decisively.

    Ning Rongrong''s behavior made Tang San, who was about to attack her, feel extremely frustrated. He had already prepared his spirit skills and was ready to send the opponent''s assistant away. But she didn''t stay at all. After adding status to her opponent, she jumped off the stage consciously. Is she really that cowardly?

    However, although Ning Rongrong''s resignation was somewhat unexpected to him, it had no effect on Tang San. He saw long blue-black vines spreading along the ground, like blue-black snakes quietly moving, covering an area with a diameter of more than ten meters around his body, almost occupying half of the area of the fighting arena.

    Tang San looked at Zhu Zhuqing calmly, he was not in a hurry at all, even though the competition between the two sides had not started yet and the opponent''s martial spirit seemed to be not simple, but he believed that he would definitely win.

    Because the opponent''s martial soul is a cat, and this kind of martial soul is basically a spirit master of agility attack. As a control-type combat spirit master, he can restrain Zhu Zhuqing''s agility attack, especially in the ring, Zhu Zhuqing''s agility cannot be fully exerted.

    There was no suspense in this battle from the beginning.

    Tang San thought very confidently.

    As he watched the blue silver grass spread towards him, the first soul ring around Zhu Zhuqing''s body lit up. Then, the claws on his hands were covered with a layer of gloomy black light!

    First soul skill: Shadow attack!

    In an instant, Zhu Zhuqing turned into a shadow, and her speed increased dramatically, as fast as lightning!

    Tang San was shocked, it was obvious that Zhu Zhuqing''s speed was beyond his expectations.

    At this time, his eyes were already covered with a layer of purple. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, Zhu Zhuqing''s figure was difficult to distinguish, but he had been practicing hidden weapons, and with the help of the Purple Demon Eye, how could he not see clearly?

    Just seeing clearly is one thing, and being able to react is another.

    Even though his eyes could see and his mind could keep up, his body could not move as fast as his mind. Therefore, Tang San could not react at all.

    At the critical moment.

    Seeing that Tang San could no longer dodge this claw, Xiao Wu''s third spirit ring lit up, and then she instantly moved in front of Tang San, as if to take Zhu Zhuqing''s claw for him.

    "No! Xiao Wu!"

    Tang San''s eyes were red with anger, but he was unable to stop it. He could only watch Xiao Wu take the blow from Zhu Zhuqing.

    "laugh!"

    The sharp claws pierced into her flesh, and Zhu Zhuqing retreated immediately. In an instant, she was away from the two.

    After being hit by Zhu Zhuqing''s claws, Xiao Wu also had five claw marks on her chest. Fortunately, they did not seem to be deep. They only injured the superficial skin. It was obvious that Zhu Zhuqing had withdrawn most of her strength at the last moment.

    However, even if he took back most of the strength, the remaining strength was still too much for Xiao Wu to bear, and she fell limply into Tang San''s arms.

 Chapter 20: Tang San: You Have Chosen Death!

    Chapter 20 - 20: Tang San: You Have Chosen Death!

    "Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu!"

    Tang San held Xiao Wu, whose face had turned black as if she had been poisoned, and called out anxiously a few times, and hurriedly injected the Xuan Tian Gong internal force into Xiao Wu''s body. But Xiao Wu did not move at all.

    Zhu Zhuqing did not pursue again, but stood in the distance, seeing Tang San so anxious, she seemed to be moved by their friendship, and could not help but say: "She is fine, she is just affected by the power attached to my claws. When the game is over, I will help her dispel that power."

    After listening to Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Tang San slowly raised his head while holding Xiao Wu, who was as soft as cotton. There was no emotion in his black eyes, making it impossible to see his inner thoughts.

    He held Xiao Wu and slowly turned around, and put her down at the edge of the ring to avoid being affected by the fight later. Then he turned around, and when he looked at Zhu Zhuqing again, a strong killing intent emerged from the depths of his eyes!

    In Tang San''s opinion, it was just an ordinary sparring battle, but she dared to use such a vicious method to hurt Xiao Wu. This woman in front of him had already decided to die!

    The big screen of the future video also gave a close-up of Tang San''s eyes, allowing people to clearly see the naked murderous intent in Tang San''s eyes!

    [Huh! Such a vicious look! ]

    [This guy named Tang San wants to kill this girl named Zhu Zhuqing? ]

    [Not really, soul skills are blind on the soul fighting stage, isn''t it inevitable that someone will accidentally hurt you? ]

    [Besides, when you go to fight the spirits, shouldn''t you be prepared to get hurt? Why is this guy called Tang San so angry? He even has murderous intentions towards the girl.]

    [This person is called Tang San, and his temperament is really...]

    [...]

    Barrages of comments flashed by, and people were talking about it.

    In reality.

    Tang San saw Xiao Wu falling into his arms after being hurt in the video. Even though he knew it was only a future event, he could not help but feel the desire to kill her!

    Just like what he thought in the video, in his opinion, the woman named Zhu Zhuqing deserved to die! Who dared to hurt Xiao Wu? So she deserved to be killed by him.

    As for the risk of getting hurt when going on the fighting arena, this was not something Tang San considered. Anyway, he only remembered that he swore to protect Xiao Wu forever, and anyone who hurt Xiao Wu should die!

    In the video.

    Tang San stood on his feet, his whole body power slowly gathered. Xiao Wu''s injury and coma had a great impact on his emotions, and he was full of self-blame. As a brother who failed to protect his sister, if he couldn''t get justice for his sister, then why should he accept the title of brother?

    Tang San''s hands had gradually turned white, as white as jade. There seemed to be a faint airflow between his ten fingers. He lowered his head slightly, so that his opponent could not see his eyes that had completely turned purple.

    Zhu Zhuqing clearly felt that there was a slight change in Tang San''s aura. His soul power obviously did not increase as a result, but for some reason, he instinctively felt a bit of danger.

    "Be careful!"

    Tang San suddenly raised his head, and at the same time, he reminded the other party in a hypocritical manner. Then, he raised his drooping hands to the sides of his waist.

    Chichi

    ...

    None of the ten cold lights attacked the same point, and all of them targeted vital points.

    The most important thing is that these attacks blocked all her escape directions. Unless she had the teleportation soul skill like the girl named Xiao Wu before, she could only take it head-on.

    The piercing sound of breaking through the air made Zhu Zhuqing''s cat eyes condense. It was the first time she encountered such an attack that was not a soul skill. Facing the sudden and extremely accurate ten cold lights that blocked her and avoided her, Zhu Zhuqing reacted quickly, and the third soul ring around her body shone brightly!

    The third soul skill: Evil God''s protection!

    A layer of dark barrier suddenly wrapped around Zhu Zhuqing''s body. This is a purely defensive skill with an absurdly high defense power!

    After Tang San shot out ten cold lights, his body did not stop at all. He stepped on the ghost shadow and quickly retreated.

    Ten explosions sounded almost simultaneously, and ten cold lights pierced the pitch-black barrier, but the seemingly thin barrier easily blocked these hidden weapons.

    In reality.

    Tang San was secretly surprised when watching the scene in the video. You know, in the video, he shot out ten bone-piercing nails. Among the small hidden weapons, the weight of the bone-piercing nails was considered large. Coupled with his internal force and the penetrating properties of the bone-piercing nails, he was unable to cause any harm to Zhu Zhuqing. This showed how strong the defense of the barrier in the video was.

    However, he knew that he had more means than this, so he was not in a hurry, but continued to watch patiently.

    In the video.

    Tang San''s hands swung and flicked in front of him like a butterfly flying through flowers, and cold light continued to shoot out from his hands, aiming for the vital parts of Zhu Zhuqing''s body. He believed that this barrier must have weak spots and could not be perfect.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at Tang San coldly, without dodging or evading, just standing there. Obviously, she was very confident in her own defense!

    The hidden weapons Tang San shot were not only accurate, but also attacked many different positions at the same time, making it extremely difficult to dodge. Scimitars, locust stones, gold coin darts, bone-piercing nails, all kinds of hidden weapons bloomed in Tang San''s rain of flowers, some flew straight, some flew diagonally, and some went around behind, but the ultimate goal was only one, that was Zhu Zhuqing''s body.

    Zhu Zhuqing maintained the dark barrier and could clearly feel that these hidden weapons had strong penetrating power, but it was still a long way to go to break her evil god''s protection.

    If these are the only means the opponent has, then this battle is over.

    Just when Zhu Zhuqing thought that the opponent''s skills had stopped there, and seeing that her hidden weapon could not break the opponent''s defense, Tang San suddenly took out a black box about a foot long and looked inconspicuous from his arms.

    In reality.

    Tang San''s eyes lit up when he saw the black box, and he said in surprise: "It''s Zhuge''s Divine Crossbow! Has my future self created this hidden weapon?"

    The materials used to make the Zhuge Divine Crossbow are not simple in all aspects, and therefore Tang San is unable to make this hidden weapon now. However, when he saw himself taking out this hidden weapon in the video, he recognized it at a glance.

    "There is no suspense in this battle!"

    Tang San was extremely confident, after all, Zhuge''s divine crossbow had extremely strong destructive power, and was even specially designed to break soul defense. If the defense was not very strong, it would be killed instantly!

    He didn''t believe that the Soul Master on the opposite side could block it.

    In the video.

    Tang San raised the black box in his hand, which had already been loaded with crossbow arrows and was ready to fire at any time.

    When Zhu Zhuqing saw this scene, her soul power circulated, and she secretly increased the defense of the evil god''s protection to the maximum! Even if she was very confident in her defense, she still had to be cautious.

    The next moment.

    There was a strange sound, like the clanging of metal, accompanied by a buzzing sound, as if a hornet''s nest had been disturbed.

    Buzz!!!

    Sixteen crossbow arrows pierced the air!

    ________

    If we reach 50 power stones today I''ll drop another Chapter(currently have 19).

 Chapter 21: The Future Can Be Changed

    Chapter 21 - 21: The Future Can Be Changed

    Buzz!!!

    Sixteen crossbow arrows pierced the air!

    Looking at the sixteen crossbow arrows shot from the black box in the opponent''s hand, Zhu Zhuqing''s expression did not change, but secretly exerted the defensive rebound force of the evil god''s protection to the maximum!

    Even if you are confident in the defense, but the lion fights the rabbit, you still use all your strength. What''s more, the guy in front of you is not simple, and it is worth treating with caution.

    The next moment, sixteen crossbow arrows accurately pierced the black barrier, but could no longer advance an inch.

    The smug smile on Tang San''s face froze.

    In reality.

    Tang San couldn''t help but yelled after seeing this: "Impossible! This is Zhuge''s Divine Crossbow! How could a Soul Master like her block it?!"

    [Hiss! What kind of soul guide is this Tang San holding? ]

    [What a powerful force! I feel like even a Soul King wouldn''t be able to withstand this kind of power, right? ]

    [It would be great if this kind of soul guide could be mass-produced. ]

    [Unfortunately, the crafting of soul guides has long been lost...]

    [I think the one in this kid''s hand is the only one.]

    [...]

    The comments in the live broadcast room were all amazed at the power of Zhuge''s divine crossbow. They all thought it was a soul guide handed down from ancient times. They didn''t know that it was a hidden weapon that could be mass-produced. Therefore, they were only surprised for a moment, and their attention turned to other things.

    [This little girl named Zhu Zhuqing is not simple! ]

    [The defensive power of the third soul skill is so terrifying! ]

    [Dark Demon Cat...Which family does it come from? ]

    [The surname Zhu, it can''t be related to the Star Luo Zhu family, right? ]

    [...]

    There was a lot of discussion in the comments, but it did not hinder the playback of the video.

    After seeing the sixteen crossbow arrows being blocked by the barrier, Tang San fired the Zhuge Divine Crossbow twice more, firing sixteen crossbow arrows each time!

    After three times, the crossbow arrows were used up.

    Tang San held the empty Zhuge Divine Crossbow, looking at the dark barrier opposite that was still as big as Mount Tai, with a face full of doubts about life. It seemed hard to believe that the Zhuge Divine Crossbow in his hand could not defeat that small barrier.

    Zhu Zhuqing, who was inside the barrier, felt the power of the crossbow arrows fired from outside the barrier, and understood clearly that if she were just an ordinary Soul Master, she would have been killed by this round of crossbow arrows.

    The guy named Tang San wants to kill me!

    After clearly realizing this, Zhu Zhuqing became angry!

    "I''ll return these things to you!"

    At this time, the crossbow arrows fired by Tang San were still firmly stuck on the barrier. As Zhu Zhuqing drove the soul power and used the rebound function of the evil god''s protection, the barrier suddenly swelled!

    The next moment!

    A burst of dense air-breaking sounds rang out.

    It turned out that the crossbow arrows that were fired were bounced back.

    Tang San''s face changed, and without thinking, he used the Ghost Shadow Mirage to dodge. But since it was a rebound, it naturally couldn''t be as simple as just reflecting back.

    The crossbow arrows that bounced back were much stronger in speed and destructive power than when they were fired.

    Even though Tang San had good eyesight and good body movements, how could he possibly dodge all of these densely-shot crossbow arrows?

    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"

    Three crossbow arrows pierced Tang San''s body.

    The force attached to the crossbow arrow blew a bloody hole in his flesh, then pierced through and directly pierced his body.

    In the blink of an eye, three bloody holes appeared on Tang San''s chest, lower abdomen, and thighs, and blood gushed out like free money.

    "Ahhhh!!"

    The severe pain made Tang San scream.

    Then he fell to the ground with a thud, and squirmed on the ground like a worm. It was obvious how much pain he was in.

    The terrifying power of the crossbow arrow piercing the body also made the onlookers in the live broadcast room gasp. Looking at Tang San lying on the ground and wailing in the video, they all complained that he deserved it and it was all his own fault. After all, the crossbow arrow was originally used by Tang San to hurt people, but it was bounced back. Isn''t it just what he deserved?

    In reality.

    Looking at himself falling to the ground and wailing in the video, and then looking at Zhu Zhuqing who still had a calm expression, as if she had only done something trivial, Tang San couldn''t help but clench his fists and said bitterly: "Damn it! If I could make a more powerful Tang Sect hidden weapon, I wouldn''t let you bully me like this!"

    In his opinion, Zhu Zhuqing''s disregard for him was the greatest contempt. It can only be said that some people''s arrogance and badness are engraved in their bones.

    "Can I become that strong?"

    Watching herself in the video, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but touch her face, thinking that if she could really become so powerful in the future, then defeating her sister and winning would not be impossible, right?

    But how did my future self become so powerful?

    And now we know the future in advance.

    Then, can I still be as powerful as I will be in the future?

    Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    In the years since Q&A appeared, people have discovered that the future of video playback can be changed.

    Some futures are not destined to be unchangeable, and the future videos revealed in the Q&A sometimes give people the opportunity to change their destiny.

    For example, there was a person who learned in a future video that he would die in the future because of absorbing a spirit ring with a high age limit, so he decisively changed to absorb a spirit ring. As a result, he survived the death calamity safely. He changed the future!

    This real-life example reminds everyone that the future is not unchangeable. They can get clues from certain future clips played in the quiz to avoid disasters and even change a bad future in advance!

    Similarly, if the future has been changed.

    Then the future videos played in the subsequent Q&A videos will not be the original ''unchanged'' future, but the ''changed'' future.

    Because of this, Zhu Zhuqing, who felt that her future had been spoiled, began to worry. After all, her sister was still sending people to hunt her down, and now that she saw how strong she would become in the future, she would definitely send more people and try harder to kill her in the cradle.

    This is undoubtedly inconsistent with the original future.

    In the original future, she could have avoided it, but now her sister has sent more people. Can she still avoid it?

    Zhu Zhuqing was deeply worried about this!

    After all, the future can be changed.

    ...

    In the video.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked coldly at Tang San who was lying on the ground and wailing, especially when she saw the blood gushing out of his body and gradually turning black. Her eyes became even colder!

    Because it shows that those crossbow arrows are poisonous!

    Zhu Zhuqing remembers that she has no grudge against this guy, right?

    How much does he hate her and want her to die?

 Chapter 22: The Despicable Tang Hao

    Chapter 22 - 22: The Despicable Tang Hao

    "Referee, can you announce the result now?"

    After looking at Tang San with disgust, Zhu Zhuqing turned to look at the host and said coldly.

    "Ah? Oh!"

    The host was stunned for a moment, then quickly announced loudly: "I declare that the winner is the Glass Cat Group!"

    "Ohhhh!"

    The audience immediately cheered.

    Zhu Zhuqing slowly walked down the stage amid the cheers of the audience, where Ning Rongrong was waiting for her with a smile.

    The other side.

    Special medical staff quickly carried the stretcher and took away the seriously injured and poisoned Tang San and the unconscious Xiao Wu.

    Zhu Zhuqing seemed to have thought of something, and she flashed to the unconscious Xiao Wu, looked at the five-claw wound on her chest, and wiped it with her hand. Suddenly, the black aura on it dissipated.

    That''s how it ended.

    Then the scene jumps and it is night time.

    At this time, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong walked out of the Suotuo Fighting Spirit Arena shoulder to shoulder, talking and laughing.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The night sky is not good tonight, dark clouds cover the night sky.

    Can''t see the stars and the moon.

    Zhu Zhuqing suddenly frowned. Ning Rongrong, who was standing next to her, saw this and asked, "Zhuqing, what''s wrong? Did you forget something in there?"

    "No, nothing."

    Zhu Zhuqing shook her head and suddenly said, "I just remembered that I have some personal matters to attend to. Rongrong, you should go back first."

    "It''s a private matter, alright then."

    Ning Rongrong waved goodbye to her reluctantly, turned around, and her back gradually disappeared into the distance.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ning Rongrong''s receding figure, and her expression gradually turned cold. Then she turned around without saying a word and walked in a certain direction.

    The barrage of comments in the live broadcast room flashed across at the right time.

    [Hey, what happened? ]

    [Why did his expression become like this after Ning Rongrong left? ]

    [Did something happen? ]

    [There is a problem...]

    [...]

    Everyone expressed confusion.

    Even Zhu Zhuqing, the person involved, didn''t understand what was going on with her.

    Why did they deliberately send Ning Rongrong away?

    But soon, as the video played, everyone finally knew the reason.

    Only seen in the video.

    Zhu Zhuqing took advantage of the night and turned into a black shadow, moving through the city as fast as lightning. It seemed that she was avoiding something.

    Soon, when she came to a more remote area, she suddenly stopped.

    It was because there was a black figure blocking the way ahead.

    At this time, the dark clouds that covered the moon in the sky quietly left.

    The soft moonlight shines down.

    Let everyone in the live broadcast room see clearly what the black figure looks like.

    This person was covered in black clothes, and even had a black hood on his head. From his appearance, one could only tell that he was a tall man.

    "You have been secretly spying on me since just now. What are your intentions?" Zhu Zhuqing was tense. The instinct from her martial spirit told her that the man in black in front of her was very dangerous! His strength was definitely beyond her imagination.

    At this point, everyone in the live broadcast room also understood why Zhu Zhuqing had behaved abnormally just now.

    [So I sensed someone in the dark. ]

    [Yes, in order not to implicate Ning Rongrong, I deliberately sent her away.]

    [This girl is good and worth making friends with. ]

    [But who is this guy dressed in black, hiding his head and showing his tail? ]

    [I think I have some idea who this person is...]

    [No way...]

    [No matter what, it won''t be...]

    Yuexuan.

    Unlike the others, Tang Yuehua recognized the man in black as her second brother who had disappeared for many years almost as soon as he appeared. At the same time, considering the cause and effect of everything, thinking about the video that was shown before, she had some guesses about the identity of the boy.

    "Alas, Hao, I haven''t seen you for many years. Why have you fallen to this state?" Tang Yuehua sighed in her heart, feeling a little disappointed.

    It was really that Tang Hao''s actions were so different from the upright second brother he had in mind.

    When did a great Clear Sky Douluo fall to the point of arguing with a little girl?

    What''s more, it was an open fight on the fighting spirit stage, not a sneak attack. You... Sigh.

    Shaking her head, Tang Yuehua continued watching.

    In the video.

    The man in black, wearing a black suit and a hood, was not a good guy. He did not answer Zhu Zhuqing''s question, but said to himself: "The boy you injured in the fighting arena today is my son. I am an incompetent father. I have never cared about him since he was a child..."

    "Is that why you came here?"

    Zhu Zhuqing interrupted his mumbling impatiently and said coldly: "On the fighting soul stage, soul skills have no eyes. If you are afraid of getting hurt, why do you still go on stage?"

    "Just tell me what you want!"

    She had realized that there was no way this evening would end well.

    After all, since this guy in front of me is so shameless as to come here and bully the weak, no matter what I say, it will probably be of no use.

    "..."

    The man in black paused. He obviously didn''t expect that the girl in front of him would not be afraid of him at all. She even dared to ask him questions.

    [Shameless, shameless! ]

    [This man in black is too shameless! ]

    [Just because your son lost the fight on the fighting stage, you come to trouble the little girl? ]

    [This kind of person is destined to be a failure...]

    [Pooh! Disgusting!]

    [...]

    A series of barrages were filled with disgust for the man in black.

    This made Tang Hao, the person involved, blush. He wanted to curse but held back. As for what he did in the video, he could understand it after thinking about it carefully. After all, looking at Tang San''s appearance, he was obviously seriously injured. It was not just a minor injury.

    If my son was beaten, would it be right for me not to help him?

    Especially since Tang Hao had given up on himself in recent years, he had been letting Tang San go since he was a child, and he had given up everything. It was not until his martial spirit awakened that he regained his confidence. Therefore, he felt guilty about his son. He wanted to do everything to make up for him.

    Now that he saw his son was injured so badly, he naturally refused.

    Therefore, Tang Hao was not surprised that his future self would cause trouble to Zhu Zhuqing. Because according to his own personality, he might really do it. As for bullying the weak, it was shameful and there was no pride of the strong... As early as the day when his wife was sacrificed, the once arrogant Tang Hao had died with her.

    Now all that''s left is a barely alive body.

    To vent my anger on my son, what''s wrong with bullying a kid?

    ...

    In the video.

    The man in black was obviously choked by Zhu Zhuqing''s well-reasoned words, and after a while, he said: "It is inevitable to get injured in the fighting arena. But you were so young, and you were so cruel. My son''s life was almost lost." At this point, he recalled the injuries on Tang San''s body and the poison on his body. If he hadn''t received timely treatment, I''m afraid...

    The girl In front of him looked young, but she was so cruel. If his son hadn''t been lucky enough to avoid being hurt, he might have already... Thinking of this, the man in black was furious!

 Chapter 23: The People Criticized

    Chapter 23 - 23: The People Criticized

    "Vicious?!"

    When Zhu Zhuqing in the video heard the man in black say this to her, she was so angry that she laughed.

    Zhu Zhuqing in real life was also amused. She looked at the shameless man in black in the video and gnashed her teeth in anger. If she hadn''t been well-mannered, she would have cursed him out.

    Clearly, those weapons were created by his son himself, and then damaged by his own spirit skills. But in his mouth, it was as if it was my fault.

    How can there be such a shameless person in the world! ! ! !

    If you want to vent your anger on your son, just say it directly. Is there any need to be so hypocritical?

    [This guy in black clothes and mask is really too shameless. ]

    [It was clearly his son''s fault, but he acted as if the little girl was not in the right.]

    [This kind of person is too hypocritical. ]

    [I really want to know what the real face behind this mask is like. What kind of shameless and despicable family can teach such a person...]

    [...]

    A series of comments flashed by, and basically all of them were condemnations of the masked man in black.

    Tang Yuehua looked at the audience in the live broadcast room who had not yet reacted to the identity of the man in black, and she couldn''t help but put on a mask of pain on her face. Because she knew that when the identity of the black man was revealed later, the only face left in the Clear Sky Sect would probably be completely lost.

    No matter what, Tang Hao is the Clear Sky Douluo of this generation. He inherited the title of Clear Sky Douluo. Even though the Clear Sky Sect had already announced that he would be expelled from the sect, in this world where bloodline inheritance is above all else, he still has an inseparable connection with the Clear Sky Sect.

    If he makes a fool of himself, then the Clear Sky Sect will naturally be implicated.

    In the videoˇŞˇŞ

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at the black-clad man in front of her who had lost all respect, and knew that it was meaningless to say anything tonight. It was impossible for her to just sit back and do nothing at this point. So she could only fight back with all her might!

    ''Martial Spirit Possession!''

    I saw a nimble black cat shadow flash behind Zhu Zhuqing and merge into her body. Then the whole person began to change. A pair of black eyes turned into scarlet pupils, two black cat ears grew on her head, and the nails on her ten fingers were extended, with a creepy black light at the tips!

    At this moment, the whole person seemed to merge with the surrounding darkness. Full firepower!

    The black-clothed man on the opposite side saw Zhu Zhuqing''s martial spirit possessing him, but he slowly raised his right hand without panic. Suddenly, a black light condensed in his palm and turned into a huge object. At the same time, nine soul rings quietly appeared on his body.

    Two yellow, two purple, four black, and one red.

    The live broadcast room suddenly exploded.

    [How is it possible! This man in black who is hiding his true intentions is actually a top-level powerful Titled Douluo in the spirit master world? ? ?]

    [Is it fake? It should be some kind of disguised soul skill, right? ]

    [Wait! If this isn''t a disguised soul skill, and this man in black is really a Titled Douluo...]

    [There are only a handful of Titled Douluo in the Soul Master world. Besides the one who mentioned above, there are only a few who have disappeared for many years...]

    [Clear Sky Douluo...Tang Hao! ]

    [impossible!]

    [Absolutely impossible! ]

    [Clear Sky Douluo, how could you be so despicable? ! ]

    [How could Clear Sky Douluo bully the weak?! It is absolutely impossible...]

    [...]

    Many people in the live broadcast room finally realized what was happening.

    Immediately afterwards, many people who had originally admired Tang Hao suddenly felt that their idol had collapsed.

    Although they knew rationally that the man in black who came to pick a fight with the little girl because her son lost the fight was Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao, they were unwilling to accept it emotionally!

    But soon.

    As the true form of the weapon in the black-clad man''s hand was completely revealed in the video, many viewers who had refused to admit it suddenly fell silent.

    That''s a huge hammer!

    This hammer is very famous in the soul master world. It is the Clear Sky Hammer of the Clear Sky Sect!

    He Is both a Titled Douluo and possesses the Clear Sky Hammer.

    In addition, this video originally played the cause and effect of Clear Sky Douluo''s legs being cut off, so even if you don''t want to believe it... the facts are in front of you, you have to believe it.

    The collapse of the Idol was immediately accompanied by tremendous anger!

    [Clear Sky Douluo? Pah! ]

    [I was really blind before, and I still worshipped this kind of person! ]

    [What a shame for a Titled Douluo! ]

    [If Tang Hao is like this, then the Clear Sky Sect is probably not much different, they are all a bunch of filthy people...]

    [Being forced to stay in the mountains by the Spirit Hall, it really deserves it! ]

    [It would be great if such a hypocritical and disgusting sect was destroyed! ]

    [Rubbish!]

    [The black sheep of the soul master world! ]

    [Pooh!...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In reality, Tang Hao looked at the many derogatory words on the screen without saying anything, but the skin on his face twitched and his eyes were bloodshot, revealing his inner restlessness.

    Especially when he saw these people belittling the Clear Sky Sect, he was so angry that he slapped the table, breaking the originally sturdy table into pieces.

    At this moment, he was so angry that he wanted to go crazy, but he had no place to vent. Because if the barrage is not real-name, you have no idea who posted it. It is for this reason that people who watch the video and post barrage are so unscrupulous and express their true thoughts.

    In the video.

    After Zhu Zhuqing''s martial spirit possessed him, he immediately activated his third spirit skill: Evil God''s Guardian! He was Immediately protected by a layer of dark barrier.

    Immediately afterwards, the first soul skill and the second soul skill were activated one after another.

    After completing the preparations, he actually took the lead in attacking the man in black on the opposite side!

    "You are so brave!" The man in black on the opposite side saw that Zhu Zhuqing knew that she was a Titled Douluo, but she did not run away, and even had the courage to take the initiative. He could not help but nod and praise her heroic behavior.

    You know, not everyone has the courage to take action when facing a Titled Douluo.

    From this point of view alone, Zhu Zhuqing is superior to most soul masters in the world.

    Although courage is commendable, the gap in strength is not so easy to make up. Therefore, although Zhu Zhuqing is very fast, her figure is almost invisible in the video.

    Tang Hao just swung the hammer in his hand without even using his soul skills. His soul power was activated, and the hammer wind attached to the hammer smashed a black figure away.

    The black figure rolled In the air several times, then fell to the ground, leaving two long traces.

    "Huh? Even a Soul King might not be able to take my attack unscathed, but you are unharmed." Looking at Zhu Zhuqing who was safe and sound under the protection of the evil god, the man in black was really surprised.

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t reply, but gritted her teeth and stared at him intently. There was no fear or panic in her scarlet eyes, only stubbornness and unyieldingness!

    "I changed my mind."

    Looking at Zhu Zhuqing''s unyielding eyes and thinking of her extraordinary talent, Tang Hao suddenly said, "I can spare you, but as the price of forgiving you, from now on you must serve my son as your master and follow his lead."

    "You, delusional!"

    Zhu Zhuqing stared at him intently, her eyes fully showing that she would never yield to anyone else!

    "Humph! If you don''t accept my toast, you''ll have to drink a penalty!"

    The olive branch was rejected, which made Tang Hao, who originally thought that he could win her back with the strength of a Titled Douluo, a little angry. Since he couldn''t conquer this young genius, then he would destroy her!

    Killing undeveloped geniuses is not a rare thing in Douluo Continent.

    All the major forces have done things like killing other forces'' geniuses. Even the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, who seemed to be a peacemaker and polite to everyone in the original novel, had the intention to kill Tang San when Ning Fengzhi first met the young genius! Later, he found out that he was Tang Hao''s son and had a backer. If he really killed him, he would have to worry about his father''s revenge. So he let it go.

    "Since you don''t want the chance I gave you, then go die!"

    The soul ring of the Clear Sky Hammer in the black-clothed man Tang Hao''s hand lit up, and then his aura locked onto Zhu Zhuqing, and he smashed her down with a hammer.

    Feeling the terrifying pressure coming towards her, Zhu Zhuqing was not afraid, just like a moth that flies into the fire even though it knows it will die. She attacked him again!

    It fully Illustrates what it means to be fearless and courageous!

    The huge Clear Sky Hammer brought with it a terrifying energy storm. Even though Tang Hao did not use his full strength and only used an ordinary blow, the effect was still terrifying under the blessing of the Titled Douluo level.

    Compared with the huge hammer, Zhu Zhuqing''s body was as insignificant as an ant.

    Just as she was about to die under the hammer, Tang Hao suddenly realized something was wrong. He heard a sound like something fan-shaped expanding.

    The next moment, Zhu Zhuqing''s figure disappeared under the hammer!

    "This is..." Tang Hao''s eyes focused. His rich combat experience made him retract his strength without thinking, and turned the hammer head to smash towards his side and rear.

    "KANG!!!"

    The huge iron hammer collided with some sharp object, making a sound of metal clashing.

    Looking closely, it was discovered that what collided with the Clear Sky Hammer was actually a scorpion-tail-like barb!

    Looking up along the long scorpion tail, Zhu Zhuqing, who had just disappeared, appeared again in mid-air, but this time she had something more on her body.

    A pair of bat-like wings grew on Zhu Zhuqing''s shoulder blades, allowing her to fly in midair. Looking down, a scorpion-like "tail" grew from her tail vertebrae.

    The tail seems to be made up of many joints, with a huge barb at the end, shining with a spooky light!

    "External soul bone!"

    Tang Hao looked at the sharp barb that was retracting and shrinking rapidly, and he immediately recognized what the thing was.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a rare external soul bone. I can''t let you go!" Tang Hao''s killing intent was even stronger, and he finally stopped holding back his strength. The nine soul rings of the hammer in his hand lit up at the same time. This was not the activation of soul skills, but just meant that he had pushed his soul power to the extreme!

    Zhu Zhuqing was able to fly and dodge with the help of the wings behind her. However, it was useless under Tang Hao''s powerful soul lock. After dodging for several rounds, she was hit head-on by a hammer!

 Chapter 24: Everyone Gloats Over Otherâ€™s Misfortune

    Chapter 24 - 24: Everyone Gloats Over Other''s Misfortune

    "boom!"

    The Titled Douluo''s powerful hammer directly shattered Zhu Zhuqing''s evil god protection. The remaining power made her spit blood, and the whole person flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    "Bang!"

    Zhu Zhuqing fell heavily to the ground, even creating a big hole in the ground.

    When everyone in the live broadcast room saw this scene, they couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    [Is this the end? ]

    [The gap between Spirit Elder and Title Douluo is too big after all. Even if she has an external soul bone, she can''t make up for this gap. ]

    [This girl no longer has the strength to fight, and I''m afraid she''s in great danger.]

    [Damn Tang Hao! He is so despicable and vile, a disgrace to the Titled Douluo! ]

    [Didn''t they say that he would lose one hand and one foot in the end? Where are the elders of this girl''s family? Haven''t they shown up yet? ]

    [If she doesn''t show up, the girl will be killed. ]

    [It can''t be that the elders appeared after the girl was killed, right? ]

    [No way? ]

    As comments flashed across the screen, people in the live broadcast room couldn''t help but worry about the girl in the video.

    In reality.

    As the person involved, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but clench her fists when she saw herself being smashed to the ground in the video, already seriously injured and unable to fight again. Even in the future, would her fate stop here?

    He was not killed by his sister, but was killed by a shameless Titled Douluo because of a ridiculous battle.

    Oh, that''s really ironic.

    Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but laugh at herself, feeling a little sad inside. She just felt that fate was so unfair.

    In the video.

    Seeing the man in black holding the Clear Sky Hammer and walking towards him step by step, the seriously injured Zhu Zhuqing struggled to stand up, endured the pain in his body, and barely mobilized the remaining soul power to show the cat claw in his hand.

    Even if he knew he would die, he would fight to the last moment!

    This kind of tenacity and unwillingness to give up deeply shocked many people in the live broadcast room!

    Even Zhu Zhuqing in real life was shocked. She couldn''t help but ask herself: "Am I so strong? Is the person in the video really me?"

    If Ye Cheng heard her mumbling, he would definitely say to her: No doubt, that''s you! You are much stronger than you think!

    Sometimes the environment can really shape a person, but it can also destroy a person.

    When the Star Luo Empire was in danger, her fiance? ran away, and Zhu Zhuqing had to face the oppression of her sister and brother-in-law alone. As a result, she had to be strong! Gradually, she developed a strong character of independence and never giving up. She even dared to risk her life, left the Star Luo Empire, and embarked on the journey to find her fiance?.

    But after finding Dai Mubai, although this fiance? disappointed her, Zhu Zhuqing had no choice but to cooperate with this fiance? if she wanted to avoid losing so badly.

    So I had to force myself to accept him.

    Slowly, under the subtle influence of the martial soul fusion technique, the team''s cooperation, and most importantly, the hope of victory brought to her by Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing gradually placed all her hopes on Dai Mubai. In the end, she lost herself and became his foil.

    From this we can see how great an impact the environment has on a person.

    But now Zhu Zhuqing has not been brainwashed yet, and is still the tough girl who dares to travel alone across two countries to find her fiance?!

    Ye Cheng feels that if he doesn''t try to save her, he is really wasting his identity as a time traveler.

    In the video.

    Tang Hao walked towards Zhu Zhuqing step by step, holding a sledgehammer. When he was two or three steps away, he looked at the girl who was about to collapse. His love for her made him ask again, "I''ll give you one last chance! Serve my son as your master!"

    However, the only thing that responded to him was Zhu Zhuqing''s unyielding eyes!

    "What a pity..."

    Tang Hao shook his head regretfully, then raised his sledgehammer and was about to bring it down, ending the life of the young genius. Suddenly, he turned around and shouted in a certain direction, "Who is it?"

    "Da, da..."

    A gentle sound of footsteps came from the darkness.

    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes turned red. This surprised everyone in the live studio. Even when she was about to die, the girl didn''t shed a single tear. Now, she was so excited just by hearing the footsteps. Was her previous indifference just an act?

    "You are a Titled Douluo, but you are bullying a little girl who is not even a Spirit Ancestor. It''s too beneath your dignity." With a clear voice, the figure gradually became clear. Judging from the body shape, the person seemed to be a slender young man in white.

    "Who are you? How dare you come and meddle in my business!" Tang Hao held a sledgehammer in his hand. The black cloth covering his head made it difficult to see his expression, but one could hear the chill and murderous intent in his words!

    "Heh, who am I?"

    A light laugh, but the coldness in the words could be felt even by the people in the live broadcast room. The suppressed rage in the voice of the man in front of him!

    "Who do you think I am?"

    Tang Hao turned his head suddenly, and saw that the man in white, who was far away before, had come behind him for some reason. This made his hair stand on end, and he subconsciously stepped back a dozen steps to distance himself.

    "Does it hurt?"

    At this time, the man in white was standing in front of Zhu Zhuqing and asked in a soft voice.

    "...Teacher~"

    Facing the man in white, Zhu Zhuqing no longer had the cold and toughness she had before. Her eyes were red, and she bit her red lips lightly, looking extremely aggrieved. She was like a child who had been wronged and finally waited for the parents to come and seek justice.

    "Sorry, teacher is late."

    "Bear with the pain, I will treat you right away."

    As he spoke, the man in white raised his left hand, and a nine-story glazed pagoda appeared with colorful rainbow light. Circles of scarlet rings lingered on it.

    As soon as this iconic martial spirit appeared.

    In an instant, the entire live broadcast room exploded.

    [This martial soul, this soul ring...]

    [Nine Treasures Glazed Tower! Hundred Thousand Year Spirit Ring! ]

    [He is... the twin martial soul, the Limit Douluo Ye Cheng! ]

    [Oh my god! This Zhu Zhuqing is actually his disciple?! ]

    [No wonder, no wonder! If there is anyone in this world who can cut off an arm or a leg of a Titled Douluo, it is probably only this Limit Douluo! ]

    [This time Tang Hao has hit a wall! ]

    [Hahahaha, you deserve it! ]

    Every comment was filled with gloating.

    In reality.

    When Tang Hao saw who was in the video, his expression changed completely. He finally knew how he lost his leg and arm.

    If I were to face this person, I would be lucky to be able to keep my life.

    At the same time, he was somewhat jealous of Zhu Zhuqing''s luck, who could actually worship the Limit Douluo as his master. If his son, who also had twin martial spirits, could worship this man as his master, then the twin martial spirit backlash problem that had been bothering him for a long time would probably no longer be a problem.

    After all, this man has already cultivated his twin martial souls to perfection and reached the pinnacle of soul master!

 Chapter 25: The Idol Collapses

    Chapter 25 - 25: The Idol Collapses

    "My future...actually became a disciple of the Limit Douluo?!"

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at the scene in the video, especially her expression of being wronged and looking for her parents, and felt as if she was in a dream. After all, this is a huge backer!

    What does Limit Douluo mean?

    It means the pinnacle of soul masters, the pinnacle of Titled Douluo.

    The most unrivaled realm in the world!

    Therefore, this realm is also called the peerless Douluo!

    If Zhu Zhuqing is really a disciple of the Limit Douluo, then the so-called life-and-death duel of the Xingluo royal family is a joke. As long as Zhu Zhuqing doesn''t want to, no one dares to force her!

    With the support of a Limit Douluo, you can do whatever you want.

    But how will my future self get to know this Limit Douluo and become his disciple?

    Zhu Zhuqing was confused. At the same time, she was more worried about the changes in the future. Because once this future video was played, it meant that the future was very likely to have been affected. In the future, whether she could worship this Limit Douluo as her master like in the original future in the video was full of uncertainty.

    In the video.

    Tang Hao, the man in black, couldn''t help but feel bad when he saw the person summoning the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, especially the nine bloody halos on it. Looking at the iconic martial spirit and spirit rings, he had no idea who this mysterious person who suddenly appeared was.

    It Is worth mentioning that Tang Hao and others in this video are set up the same as Tang Hao in reality, and are assumed to have watched the "future video". Therefore, it is not surprising that he knows Ye Cheng.

    After all, this fabricated video is set to be something that is about to happen in the real "future".

    Seeing that Zhu Zhuqing was seriously injured, Ye Cheng immediately summoned the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, and then without hesitation, he activated his fourth soul skill!

    I saw that among the nine soul rings, the fourth soul ring was shining!

    ˇŞˇŞSoul Mantra: Nine Treasures have names, the fourth is: Body!

    Of course, at Ye Cheng''s level, there is no need to recite soul mantras when launching soul skills. You can directly release soul skills without mantras. Therefore, he just moved his mind, and a ray of light shot out from the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower and enveloped Zhu Zhuqing.

    The fourth soul skill Is called: Body.

    As the name suggests, this soul skill increases the physical strength. It can effectively increase the recovery, immunity, and resistance of the person being blessed by ten times!

    In the light...

    Zhu Zhuqing''s originally serious injuries began to recover rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    The human body has the ability to heal itself. Even if it is injured, as long as it is not an immediate death, or an irreversible injury such as broken limbs, damaged internal organs, etc., the body can recover on its own as time goes by.

    Ye Cheng''s fourth soul skill can make the body''s self-healing ability even stronger!

    It is so strong that even if the hands and feet are broken or the internal organs are destroyed, they can grow back by themselves.

    In some ways, although this soul skill is not a healing soul skill, it is better than a healing soul skill!

    In just a few breaths.

    With the help of the fourth soul skill, Zhu Zhuqing''s injuries healed on their own.

    "...Teacher."

    Zhu Zhuqing, who had recovered from her injuries, looked at Ye Cheng with deep surprise in her eyes, "Didn''t you say yesterday that you were going out for some work? Why are you out now... Have you been protecting me in secret?"

    "Silly girl, have you forgotten your master''s spirit bone skills?"

    Ye Cheng looked at Zhu Zhuqing, who was a head shorter than him, smiled and rubbed her head, explaining: "Master has planted a space mark on your body, which will only be triggered when you are in a life-and-death crisis."

    Upon hearing this, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly understood. She was familiar with some of her teacher''s skills. Naturally, she knew what the so-called space mark was. She also knew that this space mark combined with another space transfer ability could make it possible to reach someone thousands of miles away in an instant.

    After the master and the apprentice chatted briefly for a few words, Ye Cheng slowly turned around. The smile on his handsome face gradually faded, replaced by a dull, expressionless expression.

    He stared calmly at the man in black who was facing a formidable enemy. His eyes were so deep that it was impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    "..."

    "..."

    Neither of them spoke.

    Final.

    Ye Cheng spoke first.

    "Tell me your name."

    He looked at Tang Hao, who was wearing black and wearing a mask, and focused his eyes on the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand. He said, "I will not kill nameless people with my sword!"

    "..."

    Tang Hao still didn''t say anything, but he tightened his grip on the hammer, his whole body tense as if facing a formidable enemy!

    "Could it be that a Titled Douluo doesn''t even have the courage to reveal his name?" Ye Cheng looked at Tang Hao, who was wearing a black robe and mask and still refused to reveal his identity. There was a trace of contempt in his eyes, and he said disdainfully: "Your martial soul is the Clear Sky Hammer, and you also have a rare 100,000-year spirit ring. Do you think you can keep your identity secret?"

    "Tang Hao!"

    Say his name at once.

    Seeing that he could no longer hide the truth, Tang Hao simply pulled off his mask and revealed his true face.

    However, the appearance of this Clear Sky Douluo was truly disappointing.

    His hair was a mess like a bird''s nest, and it was obvious that he hadn''t taken care of it for a long time. His fairly regular facial features were covered with a layer of waxy yellow, and there was even eye mucus in the corners of his eyes. It was unknown how long he hadn''t washed his face. Not to mention the untidy beard... The overall impression he gave was that of a decadent, sloppy drunkard. He didn''t have the domineering and courage that the legendary Clear Sky Douluo should have.

    [This is... Clear Sky Douluo? ]

    [Oh my god, my former idol looks like this? ]

    [If it wasn''t for the fact that the question and answer couldn''t be wrong, I would never want to believe that this guy is Clear Sky Douluo. ]

    [This is just a waste, right? ]

    [I don''t know what hit me, it''s like my wife ran away with someone...]

    [Alas, Tang Hao is already useless. ]

    [The Clear Sky Douluo in my heart has already fallen. ]

    [Clear Sky is dead! ]

    [Clear Sky is dead! ]

    [Clear Sky is dead! ]

    [Clear Sky...]

    At the end of the barrage, all of them were filled with the words [Clear Sky is dead! ]

    Originally the youngest Title Douluo in the continent, and with the great feat of severely damaging the Pope of the Spirit Hall when he first entered the Title Douluo, Tang Hao''s deeds spread across the continent, and he was even regarded as an idol by many young people!

    But now, with the Q&A video revealing Tang Hao''s true face, the halo of the idol has been stripped off. It also made many people who were previously blinded wake up.

    Everyone realized that this Clear Sky Douluo was not as perfect and upright as they had imagined.

    Immediately, what followed was the anger of being deceived!

    How much he admired Tang Hao before, how much he hated him now.

    This is the collapse of an idol!

 Chapter 26: This Doesnâ€™t Make Sense

    Chapter 26 - 26: This Doesn''t Make Sense

    "Huh? This is the ''famous'' Clear Sky Douluo?"

    Seeing Tang Hao''s true face, Ye Cheng''s eyes showed a trace of disappointment. He shook his head and said, "When the juniors compete with each other, accidental injuries are inevitable. But you, a Titled Douluo, are willing to lower your face to bully a girl who is less than 16 years old. Is this the courage of the so-called Clear Sky Douluo?"

    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Zhu Zhuqing beside him, looking at the damaged parts of her body from the previous battle, as well as the residual blood. Although the injuries had recovered, just by looking at them, one could tell how serious the previous injuries were.

    Therefore, when he turned his head again, his face was already filled with anger.

    Before he got angry, Ye Cheng gave people the impression of being a graceful, elegant and easy-going gentleman.

    If we use one word to describe him now, he would be a ferocious and evil creature!

    Sticky murderous aura spread!

    Even the screen in the live broadcast room seemed to be covered with a layer of blood.

    Even through the screen, the audience can seem to smell the blood coming towards them!

    It was then that everyone realized that they had been deceived by his elegant and harmless appearance.

    A person who has been alone in the world since he was six years old has grown to where he is today. There must be a pile of bones under his feet!

    Living in this world, there are some things you have to fight for! To grab! To get. A person who never kills and talks about morality will never become a strong man!

    Just looking at the murderous aura on the screen, everyone can''t even imagine how many lives have died at his hands.

    Reality, the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect.

    Sword Douluo watched the video of Ye Cheng getting really angry and showing murderous intent. He couldn''t help but feel ashamed. Only then did he realize how much Ye Cheng had let down when fighting him. He was afraid that he had been trying his best to restrain his strength throughout the battle, so as not to accidentally kill himself.

    If you think about it carefully, a man who could kill a hundred thousand year spirit beast like chopping melons and vegetables before his second martial spirit had a spirit ring attached to it, how could his strength only be the little he showed? What''s more, he also absorbed nine hundred thousand year spirit rings!

    His strength will definitely reach a higher level.

    Therefore, the battle between him and himself was probably not just a matter of letting go of water, but letting go of a whole sea!

    ...

    In the video.

    A murderous aura so thick that it became substantial spread.

    The whole area was covered with a layer of blood!

    Tang Hao, the person involved, had a drastic change of expression. He had seen countless strong men in his life, but this was the first time he had seen someone who could materialize murderous aura.

    This is not a domain, but in some ways it is better than a domain!

    But, you use murderous aura to suppress me?

    Tang Hao couldn''t help but feel a little contempt in his heart. You know, he is a person who has passed the hell road of the Slaughter City. Therefore, he has obtained the gift of the Slaughter City and has the Deathgod Domain!

    Once this domain is unfolded, the enemy in the Deathgod Domain will be suppressed by 10%. In contrast, his own strength will increase by 10%!

    And 10% is only the most basic effect. The effect of the Deathgod Domain will also increase as the user''s martial spirit becomes stronger!

    With Tang Hao''s current strength, if he launched the Deathgod Domain, the opponent''s strength would be suppressed by as much as 20%! On the other hand, he himself absorbed the opponent''s tangible murderous aura, and it is possible that the increase would be more than 20%.

    So when he felt the opponent''s terrifying murderous aura, Tang Hao not only did not feel it was difficult, but instead he tightened the handle of the hammer. Then blood-red lines appeared on the hammer head, and the Deathgod''s field quietly unfolded!

    But soon, when the Deathgod Domain faced the opponent''s real murderous aura, Tang Hao immediately felt a completely different feeling from the past. It was a feeling of powerlessness as if he had hit a copper wall and could not be shaken at all.

    No matter how strong the opponents he had met in the past were, unless they had a domain like himself and used a domain to fight against a domain, they would inevitably be suppressed and their strength would drop by 20%. But the aura of this opponent in front of him was calm and condensed, just like fine steel that had been tempered a thousand times!

    "Oh no! The gap in strength is too big! Is level 95 and level 99 really like heaven and earth?" Tang Hao felt that his God of Death domain was shrouded in the opponent''s murderous aura, and he could not move an inch. He had never encountered such a situation before.

    Could it be that when a person''s murderous aura becomes strong enough, even the Deathgod Domain can''t do anything to him?

    "Surprised?"

    Ye Cheng looked at Tang Hao coldly, as if he knew his predicament, but he had no intention of explaining. He just walked towards him slowly.

    Step by step, your steps are slow and natural.

    But Tang Hao could feel the pressure all around him, which grew stronger as Ye Cheng approached.

    He knew that he could no longer sit there and wait for death.

    Once the opponent''s momentum reaches its peak, you may not even have the chance to attack.

    The deadlock must be broken!

    "Aaaaaaaah!!"

    Tang Hao suddenly roared wildly, and then he withstood the pressure, and the nine soul rings around him shone brightly!

    He took a big step forward, and his whole body was like a whirlwind, with the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand flying rapidly, rushing straight towards Ye Cheng.

    Judging from the situation, it seems like he is going to fight to the death.

    Looking at the aggressive Tang Hao, Ye Cheng did not dodge or evade, but just looked at him calmly. He did not even summon his martial spirit.

    This behavior made everyone in the live broadcast room feel incomprehensible.

    [What''s going on? Why can''t I even summon my martial spirit? ]

    [No matter how despicable and shameless Tang Hao is, he is at least a Titled Douluo. ]

    [Faced with a Titled Douluo, he didn''t even summon his spirit to fight? Does he really look down on him so much? ]

    [Will the boat capsize in the ditch later? ]

    [Looking at this situation, it''s hard to say...]

    Everyone felt that Ye Cheng had underestimated the enemy and would probably suffer a great loss later.

    "I actually used the Great Sumeru Hammer directly. It seems that the pressure that person brought to me is very huge." Tang Hao looked at himself in the video and naturally saw what tricks he used easily.

    The Great Sumeru Hammer is the true secret of the Clear Sky Sect!

    In theory, it is to condense all of one''s soul rings into one, inject them all into the Clear Sky Hammer, transform them into the purest power and attack power, increase one''s own strength geometrically, forcibly break through all constraints, and exert a powerful strength beyond one''s own soul power!

    I follow the strategy of using force to defeat skill. No matter how many soul skills or techniques the opponent has, they cannot compete with the purest power and attack power of my Clear Sky Hammer!

    Theoretically speaking, the power of Clear Sky Douluo''s Great Sumeru Hammer can be infinite.

    Moreover, the Great Sumeru Hammer also has a core powerful skill. At the beginning, he relied on this special skill on the Great Sumeru Hammer to severely injure the previous Pope Qian Xunji. However, this skill also causes great damage to himself. If it is not a critical moment, he will never use it easily.

    "Too arrogant!"

    Looking at Ye Cheng who didn''t dodge or evade in the video and seemed to be ready to take his hammer, Tang Hao sneered. He was confident that with the infinite power of the Great Sumeru Hammer, he could definitely make this arrogant guy suffer a great loss.

    But soon, the next development in the video left him dumbfounded.

    ...

    Facing Tang Hao''s earth-shattering and powerful hammer, Ye Cheng just slowly raised his right hand, pointed his sword, and pushed towards the fierce hammer head!

    Then...

    One finger!

    Just one finger!

    Tang Hao''s seemingly powerful hammer was blocked by this casual finger.

    Quiet!

    Not only was the video quiet, but even the live broadcast room was quiet.

    Everyone stared at the scene in the video in a daze, as if they had seen something incredible.

    This, he blocked it just like that?

    How could he block it without even using his martial spirit?

    This doesn''t make sense!

    Is Limit Douluo really that powerful?

 Chapter 27: Pay The Price

    Chapter 27 - 27: Pay The Price

    "Interesting."

    Ye Cheng raised his sword and blocked Tang Hao''s powerful attack with his big Sumeru hammer. He looked calm. Feeling the power of the hammer, he commented: "If your grandfather Tang Chen used this move, it would be worth watching. But you..." He didn''t finish his words, but his meaning was very clear.

    You are not yet mature enough in cultivation, go back home and cultivate for a few hundred years.

    This kind of behavior didn''t do much harm, but it was extremely insulting. Tang Hao was so angry that his face turned red and purple. Finally, he stopped holding back, put away his hammer, and stepped back a dozen steps. Then he used the most powerful skill of the Great Sumeru Hammer ¨C Ring Explosion!

    Boom!

    The black and red flames rose instantly, and the nine soul rings on Tang Hao''s body all lit up in an instant, turning completely black and red, and his body also turned into the same color.

    The next moment, the nine soul rings shattered.

    The broken power is integrated into the body.

    "roar!!"

    Tang Hao''s eyes had completely turned black and red at this moment, and his expression was extremely ferocious, like a mad beast. With a full of hostility, he rushed forward with the sledgehammer in his hand.

    [This... actually shattered the spirit ring. ]

    [Is this a desperate attempt to self-harm? ]

    [I have never heard of anyone being able to break a spirit ring and temporarily increase their power.]

    [I always feel that this method has great side effects...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    The Great Sumeru Hammer of the Clear Sky Sect, especially the core secret method of exploding the ring, was not something that ordinary spirit masters could know. Therefore, many people thought that Tang Hao was going to risk his life by exploding his spirit ring.

    Only those who knew the inside story knew that Tang Hao in the video was not hurting himself. Instead, he was performing the top secret method that allowed the Clear Sky Sect to shock the world.

    "Hmph, forcing me to explode nine rings in a row without even using my martial spirit!" Tang Hao watched the video of himself exploding nine rings in a row, but his opponent Ye Cheng remained calm and unhurried. While he was angry, he was also certain that he would suffer a great loss this time!

    After all, the ring explosion is the secret of the Clear Sky Sect, the real core secret technique.

    At the beginning, he used the secret method of exploding the ring on the big Sumeru Hammer to severely injure the previous Pope Qianxunji.

    He was confident that with this skill, even Qian Daoliu, who was also an Limit Douluo, would have to retreat if he met him.

    All I can say is that Tang Hao thinks too highly of himself and underestimates the value of Limit Douluo.

    In the video.

    "Oh, by breaking the soul ring and integrating the power of the soul ring into the body, you can get a temporary enhancement. This secret technique is quite interesting." Ye Cheng looked at Tang Hao, whose aura was many times stronger than before, but he was still calm.

    He waited until he got close to him before attacking calmly.

    It''s a real move.

    A slap was slapped in the air!

    "Pah!!!"

    Before the furious Tang Hao could react, he felt as if his face was slapped hard by an invisible hand.

    That enormous force not only neutralized the power of his ring explosion, but also blew him away.

    "Fancy..."

    Ye Cheng put his hand down slowly and said calmly: "Even if the strength of an ant increases several times, it cannot change the fact that it is still an ant."

    In reality.

    Tang Hao saw that even with all nine rings exploding, he was still so vulnerable under that man''s attack. His face immediately became extremely embarrassed.

    "This is impossible!!!"

    He growled, unable to believe what he saw, and even began to question the Q&A video.

    If Ye Cheng defeated him by using his martial soul and soul skills, and relying on his profound cultivation, then even if he was not convinced, he could at least accept it. The key point was that the man defeated him. He did not even summon his martial soul from beginning to end, but only relied on his deep soul power to crush him!

    Any attack of his was a joke in front of him.

    How could Tang Hao accept this?

    In the video...

    After slapping Tang Hao away.

    Ye Cheng slowly approached him and said, "Do you think that as long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want? In your eyes, as long as you are strong, you can trample on and bully the weak, right?"

    At this time, Tang Hao''s face was almost disfigured by the invisible slap, and his body was covered with countless fractures. If it weren''t for the strong vitality of the spirit master, an ordinary person would have died a long time ago.

    But even if he didn''t die, Tang Hao no longer had the strength to fight.

    "Now I am the strong one and you are the weak one."

    "Can I bully you too?"

    He walked closer step by step and looked at Tang Hao lying on the ground like a dead dog.

    Ye Cheng suddenly shook his head and said, "I wanted to take your life, but I changed my mind."

    "You don''t deserve to die under my sword!"

    Hearing this, Tang Hao, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog waiting to be killed, suddenly opened his eyes wide, as if he had been greatly insulted! But at the same time, deep in his heart, he felt a sense of relief that he had saved his life.

    But before he could be happy for long, he felt pain in his right arm and left leg.

    It turned out that Ye Cheng suddenly swung his fingers together, and the invisible sword energy passed through his body, directly cutting off his right arm and left leg!

    "Ahhhhhh!!"

    Suddenly losing an arm and a leg, even Tang Hao couldn''t help but scream.

    After the arm and leg were separated from his body, the flesh on them automatically weathered and fell off, and finally turned into two shrunken bones.

    [Soul bone?!]

    [How cruel! So the reason for cutting off his arms and legs is because he has soul bones? ]

    [This Tang Hao is equivalent to spending two soul bones to buy his life. ]

    [Hahaha, he deserves it! Who told him to bully the weak...]

    A series of comments flashed by, most of which were gloating.

    This made Tang Hao''s teeth itch. He recognized at a glance that the two soul bones were the soul bones of the best quality in his body. They were the soul bones inherited from the Clear Sky Sect.

    Each piece is about 70,000 to 80,000 years old, and is considered the best soul bone under 100,000 years old.

    Fortunately, this is only something that will happen in the future, not something that has already happened.

    Now that he knew the future in advance, Tang Hao would naturally not foolishly provoke the girl named Zhu Zhuqing. As long as he didn''t have the misfortune to provoke that evil star, there would be only a handful of people on the road who could defeat him. There was no need to worry about something like what happened in the video.

    In a way, although this future video ruined his reputation, it also saved him from having his hands and feet cut off in the future. I really don''t know whether it was a loss or a gain.

    Tang Hao had complicated thoughts in his heart.

    ...

    In the video.

    After removing the two best soul bones from Tang Hao, facing his angry and hateful eyes, Ye Cheng said calmly: "The death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be forgiven. These two soul bones are your compensation for my disciple''s medicine."

    After saying that, he turned around. The two soul bones on the ground automatically floated up and followed behind him. Tang Hao on the ground looked at the two soul bones inherited by the Clear Sky Sect, which gradually left him. He closed his eyes in pain. He was really a sinner of the Clear Sky Sect!

 Chapter 28: Qian Daoliuâ€™s Misunderstanding

    Chapter 28 - 28: Qian Daoliu''s Misunderstanding

    Ye Cheng walked closer to Zhu Zhuqing, raised his hand and brought the two soul bones in front of her, motioning her to take them.

    "Teacher, what is this?"

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at the two high-quality soul bones floating in front of him, but did not reach out to take them. She just looked at him in confusion.

    "Here you go, keep it." Ye Cheng said.

    "This is too precious. I can''t accept it." Zhu Zhuqing was so scared that she refused again and again. You know, soul bones are treasures that soul masters dream of.

    An ordinary soul bone Is enough to cause bloodshed in the soul master world.

    What''s more, the quality of the two soul bones in front of me is so high. How could I be so worthy as to possess these two soul bones?

    [Wow, such a good soul bone, I''ll give it to someone just like that! ]

    [This teacher is so generous. ]

    [I really envy having such a teacher. ]

    [You still refuse? Don''t give it to me! ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In reality, Zhu Zhuqing watched everything that happened in the video and couldn''t help but sigh about her future self. She was so lucky to be accepted as a disciple by such a strong man.

    That is the soul bone that countless people dream of!

    This kind of treasure can be given away at any time.

    Is there any teacher in the world who can be so generous?

    On the other side, Tang Hao.

    Seeing in the video that Ye Cheng used his two soul bones as medicine fees, he was so angry that he almost went berserk. Even though he knew that these two soul bones were medicine fees, but in fact they were life-saving money, he still felt like his lungs were about to explode.

    After all, these two soul bones were his Clear Sky Sect''s inherited soul bones, how could they fall into the hands of others?

    But no matter how helpless and furious he was, he had no way to rush into the video and change anything.

    In the end, Zhu Zhuqing in the video still accepted the two soul bones.

    After seeing her accept the soul bones, Ye Cheng nodded and said, "These two soul bones are only about 70,000 to 80,000 years old. Although the quality is good, it is just good. I don''t recommend you to absorb them. You should keep the soul bones for now. Whether you give them to others or exchange them for treasures, they are a good choice.

    When you reach Soul King, I will give you a gift."

    [Gift?]

    [What kind of gift can only be given when a soul king is needed? ]

    [Wait! Earlier, they said that spirit bones of 70,000 or 80,000 years old are not very good spirit bones, and later they said they would give gifts. Could it be that...]

    [Could it be that the gift he mentioned... is a hundred thousand year soul bone?! ]

    [Wait! If you count it this way, he has two martial spirits, and a total of ten 100,000-year spirit rings! Could it be that he...]

    [A 100,000-year-old soul beast will definitely produce soul bones! ]

    [This means that he has at least 10 hundred thousand year soul bones in his body! ]

    [A person can absorb up to six soul bones, which means he will have at least four 100,000-year soul bones left! There may be more.]

    [Oh my god! No wonder he looked down on Tang Hao''s two soul bones. If I had so many 100,000-year soul bones, I would not look down on these two soul bones that are less than 100,000 years old.]

    A series of comments flashed by, all expressing envy.

    In reality, Tang Hao looked at the information sliding by in the barrage, especially the words about 100,000-year spirit ring and spirit bone... and suddenly he understood why he in the video was completely helpless in the hands of Ye Cheng, who hadn''t even opened his spirit, and was being held like a chicken by him.

    As someone who also possesses a 100,000-year spirit ring, no one knows better than him how greatly a 100,000-year spirit ring can improve a spirit master.

    A soul master with a 100,000-year soul ring will not only have a much stronger soul power than his peers, but also his physical fitness and the power of all his soul skills will be affected, making the effect even stronger!

    It can be said that the influence of a 100,000-year soul ring on a soul master involves all aspects. Once a soul master can absorb a 100,000-year soul ring, it is not an exaggeration to say that the benefits brought about are completely transformed.

    In the same level, once any soul master has a 100,000-year soul ring, then it is no exaggeration to say that compared with the same level, the advantages in all aspects are simply crushing!

    And the Ye Cheng in the video has a full 10 100,000-year soul rings! In addition, he has at least six 100,000-year soul bones fused to his body, which will improve his physical fitness and various attribute gains. It also comes with 12 soul bone skills!

    These advantages are combined.

    Tang Hao couldn''t even imagine how much of a boost it would bring to him. Facing such an opponent with such a luxurious and crazy configuration... plus the suppression of soul power level, there were all kinds of factors affecting him.

    Tang Hao felt that he would lose, and it was not unfair at all.

    It''s actually quite normal.

    ...

    The content of the video came to an abrupt end when Zhu Zhuqing received the soul bone.

    Then, the live video slowly faded away and finally disappeared.

    Although the Q&A session is over, the future information revealed in this session is extremely informative to some people.

    Spirit CityˇŞˇŞDouluo Palace.

    This is a palace that looks very solemn. When you walk into it, you will find that there is no gorgeous decoration. The whole palace is made of simple rocks, but if you look closely, you will find that there is a faint golden light on these simple rocks. If you touch it with your hand, you can also feel the strange energy flowing in your palm.

    In the middle of the Douluo Hall, there stood a statue. It was a statue that was ten meters tall and covered in golden color. Three pairs of wings spread out behind it, and in its hand it held a huge golden sword pointing to the sky! The most peculiar thing was that around the golden sword, there seemed to be a circle of faint golden flames circling.

    This is the supreme hall of the soul master world. Almost every soul master is proud to be able to enter the Douluo Hall! Because this means that they have reached the level of Titled Douluo, and only when they have obtained the title, they are qualified to enter here.

    At this time, the Douluo Palace was quiet.

    There was only one person standing under the golden statue with his back to the gate, looking up at the majestic angel statue above.

    This is an old man, tall, wearing a simple gray robe. His long gray hair is scattered behind his head. He seems to be the center of the whole hall.

    This person is the chief worshiper of the Spirit Hall and one of the four Limit Douluo in the world. The inheritor of the Angel Spirit, the true controller of the Spirit Hall, Qian Daoliu!

    "This Ye Cheng definitely has the inheritance of a god!"

    Qian Daoliu recalled the scenes shown in the video just now, and from the many details, he clearly grasped the key information. That is, this Ye Chengqiang was too abnormal.

    As a fellow Limit Douluo, Qian Daoliu made some estimates and found that even if he faced Ye Cheng, he would probably end up defeated.

    Because the other party''s soul ring configuration is simply inhuman!

    Even if he had twin martial spirits, his body would not be able to support the absorption of nine hundred thousand year spirit rings at once. The human body''s endurance was limited after all, and it was impossible to add spirit rings indefinitely. Unless there was some other power to support him in absorbing those spirit rings.

    Qian Daoliu thought about this power and found that it could only be possible with the power of a god. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a mortal to carry the power of 10 hundred thousand year soul rings!

    So he concluded that Ye Cheng was definitely the successor of the god''s throne!

 Chapter 29: Everyoneâ€™s Reaction

    Chapter 29 - 29: Everyone''s Reaction

    "This Ye Cheng may be Xue''er''s strong rival in the future!"

    Qian Daoliu thought of Ye Cheng''s identity as the inheritor of the divine throne, and then thought of the fact that he was now level 99. It could be said that he had already stepped half a foot into the threshold of becoming a level 100 god.

    But his granddaughter is still pretending to be the prince of the Tiandou Empire, playing the boring game of usurping the throne and wasting her time. It is a long way to go before she can become a god. For the first time in his life, he felt a sense of regret!

    If Ye Cheng has not grown up yet, then Qian Daoliu would definitely not mind personally taking action to end the life of this inheritor of the throne of God and paving the way for his granddaughter''s future.

    But unfortunately, Ye Cheng has grown up now. Long before the video was exposed, he had grown from a weak seedling to a towering tree!

    At this time, Ye Cheng did not come to trouble the Spirit Hall, and Qian Daoliu was thankful. Not to mention taking the initiative to provoke him.

    "Alas, I hope that Ye Cheng will not be the enemy of my Spirit Hall in the future." Qian Daoliu finally sighed and could only hope for this. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he really didn''t want to fight against such a god''s successor.

    ...

    Star Luo Empire.

    Zhu Mansion.

    In an elegantly decorated boudoir.

    "Bang!"

    A pile of tea sets were overturned and smashed to pieces.

    The one who caused all this was a tall girl with an extremely plump figure, skin as white as mutton fat jade, and a beautiful and charming appearance. The most important thing was that her facial features were 70% similar to Zhu Zhuqing.

    But unlike Zhu Zhuqing''s coldness, this girl gave people a charming feeling, just like a ripe peach. Compared with the still somewhat immature Zhu Zhuqing, she was more attractive to men.

    This mature and charming girl is Zhu Zhuqing''s sister, Zhu Zhuyun, with whom she will definitely have a battle in the future.

    At this moment, Zhu Zhuyun had just finished watching the future video, and her face was extremely cold!

    "Damn it! Why is she so lucky?!"

    She recalled the future shown in the video. When she knew that her sister would become the disciple of the Limit Douluo, she felt an incomparable jealousy in her heart! At the same time, she was also terrified! Fear!

    Zhu Zhuyun didn''t think that Zhu Zhuqing would let her go after she became rich. After all, the education of the royal family has always been cruel. She was trained as a princess since she was a child, and she never hesitated to speculate about others with the greatest malice.

    Think about it from another angle. If Zhu Zhuyun herself had been bullied by her sister since she was a child and was always in danger, then when she became stronger, she would definitely retaliate a thousand times! Otherwise, she would never be able to swallow this anger.

    So she was certain that if Zhu Zhuqing won the final victory, her fate would be very miserable!

    Therefore, she must stop her from becoming a disciple!

    Zhu Zhuqing recalled the changes in Zhu Zhuqing''s appearance in the video and immediately guessed that Zhu Zhuqing in the video was at least fifteen or sixteen years old. Now she is just 12 years old.

    Moreover, not long ago, she was wounded and fled by the assassins she sent out. At this time, she probably hasn''t met the Limit Douluo yet, let alone become his disciple. So as long as he kills her at this opportunity, she will no longer pose a threat!

    Yes! She must be killed as soon as possible!

    A piercing murderous intent emerged from Zhu Zhuyun''s charming eyes!

    If the previous pursuit was just to drive her to Dai Mubai and put some pressure on her, then now that she knows that Zhu Zhuqing will be prosperous in the future, she can no longer care about anything.

    She decided to send out all her elite troops to kill them with one strike. Completely eliminate this threat!

    "Zhu Qing, don''t blame me."

    "I wanted you to live a few more years..."

    Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes were cold, and the malice in her heart almost spread out through her eyes. She said the most cruel words in a charming voice, "But, who made you so lucky? Then sister can only let you die early!"

    ...

    Nuoding City.

    Inside a blacksmith shop.

    After watching the video, Tang San was shocked. He captured the key information from this video. That is, his father was actually a Titled Douluo!

    And in fact, he was not missing, but was hiding in the dark to observe and protect himself.

    This made Tang San, who suddenly learned the truth, shocked and moved. He felt a kind of silent fatherly love from this. His heart was warm...

    At this moment.

    "Bang!"

    The door of the blacksmith shop was smashed open.

    A tall figure in a black robe appeared at the door, blocking the sunlight from entering. Because of the backlight, the face could not be seen clearly.

    But Tang San shed tears. Even though he hadn''t seen him for a few years, he recognized the tall figure at a glance. It was his father who had been missing for a few years.

    "dad!!"

    "Xiao San, follow me."

    A hoarse and vicissitudes voice came.

    Tang San didn''t hesitate, and threw down the hammer in his hand. Then he followed his father who was leaving, and didn''t even care about the half-finished hidden weapons around him.

    Anyway, these hidden weapons didn''t require much technical skills, and a normal blacksmith could copy them with just one look. It would just take a little more effort, so he didn''t care at all.

    ...

    After a future video revealed that Tang San was the son of Clear Sky Douluo.

    Tang Hao knew that the plan had changed. He could no longer hide in the dark and let Tang San go. After all, everyone knew that he was his son, and the Spirit Hall would definitely not have no reaction. I''m afraid the army to capture him is already on the way.

    So he had to take his son and escape from here as soon as possible.

    After briefly telling Tang San about the current situation.

    After absorbing and digesting the information, Tang San hesitated for a moment before looking at Tang Hao and saying, "Dad, can I say goodbye to Xiao Wu? Or, can I take Xiao Wu with me?"

    Facing his son''s pleading eyes, Tang Hao remained silent. After thinking for a while, he decided to tell him Xiao Wu''s true identity.

    "That girl has probably run away by now," he said.

    "Escape?"

    Tang San was confused when he heard this, "Dad, why did Xiao Wu run away? Shouldn''t we be the ones to run away? Did she provoke the Spirit Hall as well?"

    "No, the reason why I ran away is because..." Tang Hao shook his head, then looked down at Tang San and said, "That girl is not human!"

    "Not a human?"

    Tang San was completely confused.

    Is Dad scolding Xiao Wu? Otherwise, why would he say she is not a human?

    "That girl is a 100,000-year-old soul beast transformed into a human!"

    Tang Hao said directly.

    "What?!"

    Tang San couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    At the same time.

    The memories of the six years I spent with Xiao Wu came to my mind.

    Recalling all the things in her past that were different from ordinary people.

    Tang San suddenly realized that if Xiao Wu was not actually a human, but a transformed soul beast, then it would make sense.

    But, even if Xiao Wu is a soul beast in human form, why would she run away? I won''t hurt her.

 Chapter 30: The Next Ye Cheng

    Chapter 30 - 30: The Next Ye Cheng

    Nuoding City.

    Dormitory for working students.

    After watching the video, Xiao Wu''s face turned pale, and she even began to tremble uncontrollably!

    Because she captured the key information from the video just now!

    Tang San, his third brother, is the son of a Titled Douluo!

    And that Titled Douluo had actually been hiding in the dark, protecting him silently.

    This also meant that the fact that he was a 100,000-year-old soul beast that transformed into a human could never be hidden from that Titled Douluo.

    But why didn''t he take action?

    You have to know that a 100,000-year-old soul beast that transformed into a human form had lost all its strength and had to start from scratch. In addition, it left the soul beast forest and came to the human world, with no one to rely on.

    Such a fragile and easy-to-hunt 100,000-year-old soul beast has unparalleled temptation to any soul master!

    Even if a Titled Douluo cannot absorb a 100,000-year spirit ring because his spirit rings are full, he will definitely not refuse to have a 100,000-year spirit bone. After all, spirit bones are more precious than spirit rings in some ways.

    A spirit ring can only be used by one person, but a spirit bone can be passed down. After a person dies, it is inherited by the next generation. It is passed down from generation to generation and becomes a family heirloom!

    Such a precious treasure would tempt anyone.

    But Tang San''s father did not take any action. He just hid in the dark and watched silently.

    Why?

    This is very unreasonable.

    Xiao Wu is no longer the ignorant girl she was when she first left the forest. After living in the human world for a few years, she has not been blinded by love yet. Therefore, she easily came up with a very reasonable answer.

    That is, he left this spirit ring to his son, Tang San!

    Just wait until Tang San reaches a high enough level, and then let him kill me and take the ring!

    Xiao Wu was frightened by her own guess.

    Recalling the past six years of getting along with each other, as well as Tang San''s promises and protection for her, Xiao Wu really didn''t want to believe that Tang San would be the kind of treacherous villain who was openly caring for her but actually coveted her spirit ring.

    But the facts were before her eyes, and Xiao Wu had to believe it no matter how unwilling she was.

    After all, she has only been with Tang San for six years and has not experienced many subsequent events that would have warmed up their relationship. Therefore, Xiao Wu cannot do what she did in the original novel, where she would risk exposing her identity and participate in the Soul Master Competition for Tang San, jumping around under the eyes of many Titled Douluo.

    At most, she now has a favorable impression of Tang San, and trust in him far beyond that of ordinary people.

    So after knowing that there was a Titled Douluo watching her secretly, Xiao Wu decisively chose the former between her life safety and the possibility that Tang San''s Titled Douluo father was a good person and would not covet her spirit rings and spirit bones!

    Run!!!

    At this time, Xiao Wu had only this one thought in her mind.

    She wants to go home.

    The human world is too dangerous.

    These humans are so despicable.

    Mom, I want to go home!

    ...

    When Tang Hao and Tang San arrived at the work-study dormitory, they were told by the dormitory staff that after watching the video, Xiao Wu left the dormitory in a hurry, and no one knew where she went.

    Tang San''s heart tightened, and he quickly checked the luggage in the dormitory, and found that Xiao Wu didn''t even bring any luggage, it seemed like she was escaping in a hurry.

    Is It true, as her father said, that she was afraid her identity would be exposed, so she ran away immediately?

    Tang San suddenly felt dispirited.

    Xiao Wu, I promised to protect you forever. Why did you run away? Don''t you trust me at all?

    Seeing his son''s distraught look, Tang Hao shook his head, but did not tell him that the rabbit had not gone far. If he chased it now, he could still catch it.

    Because he thought that Xiao Wu and Tang San being together would only bring him endless troubles. Just like him and Tang San''s mother Ah Yin, once the identity of the soul beast was exposed, he faced the attack of the entire soul master world!

    Everyone coveted his mother Ah Yin''s soul rings and soul bones. Even he, who originally had a promising future, became a weirdo who fell in love with soul beasts in the eyes of some people. Therefore, Tang Hao did not want his son to follow his old path.

    Although he did not regret being with Ah Yin, his son was a rare twin martial spirit owner in the world. As long as he could restrain the backlash of the twin martial spirits, he would be the next Ye Cheng in time!

    As long as his son could grow up to the level of Ye Cheng, he would return to the Clear Sky Sect and gather the living forces. Then he could unite with other sects and families, and it might not be impossible to compete with the powerful Spirit Hall.

    The premise of all this Is that the son needs to grow up and not die halfway.

    After all, in this world, there are countless examples of geniuses who have not yet grown up being killed prematurely by others.

    So Tang Hao decided to let Tang San follow Ye Cheng''s example, hiding his identity and keeping a low profile, and wait until his twin martial spirits are fully cultivated. Then he will not be afraid of anyone!

    "Xiao San, we should go."

    Having made up his mind, Tang Hao turned and walked out the door.

    "Dad, where are we going?"

    Tang San hurriedly followed.

    "You''ll know when you get there."

    Tang Hao did not explain.

    ...

    Half a month later.

    Under the leadership of Tang Hao, Tang San came to an unknown forest.

    As soon as he arrived here, Tang San immediately felt a familiar breath, and at the same time his body instinctively felt a dangerous breath.

    Tang Hao stopped in front of the forest, turned his head and looked at him and said: "I originally wanted to wait until you become a Soul King or Soul Emperor before bringing you here, but since your identity has been exposed. Plus, you are just level 30, then I will bring you here first to try to get the third soul ring."

    Tang San''s original soul power level had already reached level 29, only half a step away from level 30. Now, after experiencing the future video revealing that his father was a Titled Douluo and Xiao Wu was a 100,000-year soul beast, these stimulations triggered a butterfly effect, allowing him to reach level 30 ahead of schedule.

    Seeing this, Tang Hao simply brought him here in advance.

    "sit down."

    Tang Hao pointed to the ground.

    Tang San was stunned for a moment, but he still sat down cross-legged as his father told him. He just didn''t understand what his father wanted him to do.

    Tang Hao did not explain, walked to Tang San, and said: "Release your Blue Silver Grass, and then use your heart to feel it. With your current mental strength, you should be able to barely feel it? Try it. If you can''t feel it, I will take you to another place to get a spirit ring. When you are stronger in the future, come here again."

    Tang San did not understand the meaning of his father''s words, but he vaguely heard that the spirit ring he was about to obtain seemed to have been planned by his father long ago.

    Without thinking too much, he immediately closed his eyes. The blue silver grass released itself and slowly emerged around his body. His mental power condensed and spread to the surroundings.

    Blue Silver Grass is a plant that is very common in Douluo Continent. Soon, Tang San seemed to enter a magical state in a trance. He could feel that the Blue Silver Grass around him seemed to be calling him?

    He could even vaguely distinguish the emotions of each blue silver grass?

    As his thoughts gradually released his spiritual power, the aura of blue silver grass Tang San felt became stronger and stronger. Gradually, he was immersed in this feeling. He found that all the blue silver grass seemed to have a kind of affection for him. It was as if they were his own children, excitedly confiding in their father.

 Chapter 31: Tang San Changes His Name

    Chapter 31 - 31: Tang San Changes His Name

    Tang San closed his eyes tightly, he could feel that every blue silver grass in the forest released a faint spiritual fluctuation, although each one was not strong, but the blue silver grass everywhere connected together, formed a very large spiritual magnetic field, and merged with the spiritual power released by Tang San.

    Through them, the range that Tang San could sense suddenly increased exponentially. Every blue silver grass seemed to become Tang San''s eyes and ears.

    Tang San could barely use his mental power to explore everything in the outside world before, but now, using the mental magnetic field of the Blue Silver Grass, the area he could see could only be described as terrifying.

    At this moment, suddenly, a voice without warning suddenly sounded in Tang San''s heart, "King, great king, is it really you? You finally came to me. Thank God."

    King?

    Are you talking to me?

    Tang San was shocked. He didn''t understand why a voice appeared in his spiritual world.

    Tang Hao, who was standing beside him at this moment, also showed a faint smile on his face. He pretended to be calm and said, "You should have felt it. Go ahead, I''ll wait for you here. Sometimes, you don''t need to hunt to obtain spirit rings."

    Although Tang San didn''t understand what his father meant, he still stood up. What surprised him was that at this time he didn''t deliberately control his mental power, but the strong mental aura was still connected with him, constantly calling to him.

    Stepping into the forest, Tang San suddenly felt that the threatening aura from the soul beasts in the forest had obviously weakened, as if the soul beasts hidden in the forest had suddenly made way for him.

    With his father''s affirmation, he no longer hesitated, jumped up, and moved quickly in the direction of the spiritual guidance.

    And watched his son gradually walk into the forest.

    Tang Hao looked at him for a long time, until he could no longer see him, then he found a stone to sit down on, and began to wait silently.

    This wait lasted more than half a month.

    During this period, he could feel the soul power fluctuations of the entire forest were extremely active. Obviously, his son''s blood awakening process was going smoothly. Next, all he could do was wait.

    When Tang San walked out of the forest again, he felt his son''s breath, and Tang Hao opened his eyes at the right time, and saw Tang San''s changed appearance. He immediately trembled with excitement.

    Tang San, who had awakened the Blue Silver Emperor''s bloodline, undoubtedly looked very different from his ordinary appearance. He had changed from being short, ugly and poor to a handsome guy. Now no one could recognize that this was Tang San.

    The reason why Tang Hao was so excited was that Tang San looked very much like the Blue Silver Emperor Ah Yin, which was of course a great stimulation to him.

    Just when he was about to give her a bear hug.

    "dad..."

    Tang San''s cry of "Dad" successfully woke him up from his fantasy and made him realize that his Ah Yin was no longer there.

    So he sighed dejectedly, and looking at Tang San who walked to his side, Tang Hao murmured: "You know, your mother is beautiful. She is really beautiful. She is the most perfect woman in the world. Gentle, kind, and beautiful. All the words used to describe beauty seem to be created for her. Now you finally look a little like her. I seem to see her waving to me again."

    Looking at his father like this, Tang San couldn''t help but be infected and fell silent.

    The joy of awakening his bloodline also unconsciously faded a lot at this time.

    There was silence for a long time.

    In the end, Tang Hao came back to his senses first. He looked at Tang San and said, "Release your spirit and let me see it."

    "good."

    Tang San nodded. He stretched out his hand and released his spirit, the Blue Silver Grass. A small clump of Blue Silver Grass emerged from the palm of his right hand. The crystal grass leaves did not have the barbs given by the ghost vine, and looked only slightly thicker than ordinary Blue Silver Grass. But the sapphire-like grass leaves looked so beautiful.

    Especially the golden texture in it, which gives people an extremely special sense of beauty.

    This is not blue silver grass, but the real Blue Silver Emperor.

    If Blue Silver Grass is just a useless martial spirit, then the Blue Silver Emperor is an absolute top martial spirit!

    Tang Hao looked at the Blue Silver Grass in Tang San''s hand, which had changed greatly in appearance, nodded, and said: "Your Blue Silver Grass is now very different from the ordinary Blue Silver Grass in appearance, which is good. It means that when you use your martial spirit in the future, the risk of exposure is reduced."

    "From now on, you will announce to the public that your martial spirit is a mutated gold-patterned grass. Don''t use the name Tang San anymore. You need an alias."

    "Only in this way can you avoid exposing yourself to danger when you venture into the world of soul masters in the future."

    After listening to his father''s arrangement, Tang San knew that this was for his own good, so he naturally did not object. Instead, he began to think about what alias he should take.

    Tang blue? Tang silver? Or Tang grass?

    No, there is also a risk of exposing the surname.

    So it''s better to change your last name too...

    After thinking for a long time, Tang San also made a decision about his alias. He looked up at Tang Hao and said, "Dad, I''ve made up my mind. From now on, my alias will be Lan Wu."

    The surname Lan Is naturally taken from the Lan in the blue silver grass.

    Wu is to commemorate Xiao Wu.

    Although this name sounds like a woman''s name, it is a pseudonym, and Tang San doesn''t care about it. Anyway, there are more bizarre and uglier names in this world. Besides, this is not his real name, so it''s okay if it''s weird.

    "Lan Wu...? That''s fine too."

    Tang Hao nodded and gave him a meaningful look, but didn''t say much.

    ...

    The other side.

    Zhu Zhuqing was in crisis at this moment.

    Because the killer sent by sister Zhu Zhuyun has arrived.

    In a wild jungle.

    "Second Miss, you really made me wait so long to find you."

    The speaker was a middle-aged man with scars all over his face. He had a sturdy build and had seven soul rings around his body, namely white, yellow, yellow, yellow, purple, black, and black.

    Although the age of this soul ring is very poor, it can''t hide the fact that the man is a soul saint. Even if this soul saint is probably the weakest among the soul saints, she is still an unmatched opponent at the moment. It''s a life-and-death crisis!

    "..."

    Zhu Zhuqing looked cold, but her body was tense, maintaining a fighting posture at any time. It was not because she did not want to escape, but mainly because at this moment, there was a soul master blocking her way in every direction around her.

    In addition to the scarred middle-aged man, there were six Soul Emperors and seven Soul Kings. This lineup of strong men was more than enough to surround Zhu Zhuqing, a girl who was less than level 30 Soul Elder.

 Chapter 32: That Voice

    Chapter 32 - 32: That Voice

    In the lush jungle.

    Zhu Zhuqing was faced with the siege of a Soul Saint, six Soul emperors, and seven Soul kings, and was plunged into the biggest crisis of her life!

    Just by looking at the lineup, she knew that her sister had sent out all her troops and was determined to kill her this time.

    In the past, the people sent to hunt him down were at most a Soul King and a few Great Soul Masters. Now, Soul Saints were dispatched. This was obviously the largest number of people Zhu Zhuyun could mobilize at the moment.

    Sure enough, after learning about the future through the future video that day, reality is already full of uncertainty.

    My good sister would definitely not let me become a disciple of the Limit Douluo as I originally planned. She would definitely do everything she could to stop me.

    And the best way is to kill yourself.

    Once and for all.

    Zhu Zhuqing felt bitter inside. She didn''t know whether she should be grateful to the quiz for giving her hope, or resentful of the quiz for leaking the future, causing her life, which should have been bright, to fall into an unprecedented crisis...

    "Second Miss, just surrender."

    The scarred soul saint in the lead put his hands on his chest and said calmly, "This way I can give you a quick death, and let you die without any pain, without any pain at all."

    "Oh? You have never died, so how do you know it won''t hurt at all?" A voice suddenly appeared.

    Scarface Soul Saint immediately said subconsciously: "Who is the blind man..." He stopped speaking halfway.

    He finally realized It.

    Where did this voice come from?

    "Who is it?!"

    The scarred soul saint suddenly felt as if he was facing a formidable enemy. The seven soul rings on his body shone brightly, and the shadow of a big brown bear appeared behind him and merged into his body. Instantly, his body began to swell, brown hair grew on his body, and his palms turned into bear paws... In a flash, he actually turned into a big brown bear!

    He actually activated his martial soul without even thinking about it. It was obvious that he was frightened by the person who spoke in secret.

    The other assassins were also on alert, scanning the surroundings as if they were facing a great enemy, but they did not find any trace of other people, as if the sudden voice just now was just an illusion.

    ''This voice, sounds familiar?''

    Zhu Zhuqing recalled the voice just now, and inexplicably felt familiar. As if she had heard it somewhere before?

    But where?

    Where have you heard this before?

    Sometimes when you pay too much attention to something, you tend to ignore it subconsciously.

    Zhu Zhuqing is in this state now.

    "Run!!!"

    Scarface Soul Saint''s expression suddenly changed drastically, because he had already recognized who the owner of the voice was.

    He Immediately turned around without thinking and started his escape.

    The other killers also recalled Zhu Zhuyun''s instructions before this: If my sister has met that person, you should abandon the mission and run for your lives!

    So, all the killers dispersed in multiple directions and died.

    And seeing that the killer who had trapped him earlier suddenly scattered like birds and beasts, he panicked and gave up hunting him.

    Zhu Zhuqing blinked in confusion, wondering who the owner of this voice was. How could he scare them away just by his voice, without even showing his face?

    "..."

    After the killers fled in a panic.

    There was an inexplicable silence at the scene for a moment.

    "Crunch! Crunch..."

    At this time, a gust of wind blew, bringing the sound of swaying branches and leaves.

    "Excuse me..."

    Zhu Zhuqing had already guessed the identity of the owner of the secret voice. Excited, she wanted to leave a good impression on her future teacher. So she asked carefully, "Which senior rescued me in secret? Can you show up and see me?"

    "..."

    No reply.

    It was quiet all around.

    Zhu Zhuqing was keenly aware that there seemed to be a pair of eyes in the dark, observing her. The sharp and tangible eyes made her feel as if she was not wearing any clothes.

    This made her feel shy and angry as if she was being seen naked. She instinctively tensed her body, which made her curves even more attractive.

    "call..."

    Zhu Zhuqing suddenly breathed a sigh of relief because she felt that the sense of being watched had disappeared. She thought that person in the dark must have left here.

    But, is the owner of that voice in the dark the future master in the previous video?

    If so, then why was he unwilling to come out and see her?

    If not, then who was that person in the dark?

    Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t figure it out, as there were too few clues at the moment.

    Her mind was in a mess, and she stood there for a while. She finally came out of her confusion and realized that since that person was gone, all she could do next was to go to that Shrek Academy as planned and find the cowardly fiance? Dai Mubai who had escaped.

    As for whether I will be fortunate enough to have that person as my teacher in the future like in the previous future videos... I''ll just leave it to fate.

    Think of this.

    After Zhu Zhuqing adjusted her mood, she continued on her journey to SoutuoCity.

    Meanwhile, in the dark, Ye Cheng, who had not left, watched her retreating figure with a meaningful look. In fact, he had deliberately let Zhu Zhuqing feel his gaze, otherwise if he had intentionally restrained himself, with Zhu Zhuqing''s cultivation level, how could she have noticed the secret peeping of an Limit Douluo.

    As for the reason why Ye Cheng didn''t show up, besides feeling that it was not the right time yet, he also wanted to create a sense of mystery and to tease Zhu Zhuqing... otherwise, a master like him who came to him on his own initiative would feel too cheap.

    In addition, any senior master who accepts a disciple must test the disciple''s character and aptitude.

    Since Ye Cheng chose to fabricate such a video, he must maintain this persona. Otherwise, it would be too cheap to rush to accept a disciple.

    Besides this, there is another reason.

    That is the little cat Zhu Zhuqing, who still has illusions about Dai Mubai''s irresponsible fiance?, and thinks that he fled the Star Luo Empire just to stay away from danger and find a place where he can practice in peace. It''s not that he feels that victory is hopeless, so he just breaks the jar and finds a remote place to live a life of drunkenness and dreaming. Enjoy for a while before death.

    So if he wanted to take the kitten as his apprentice, Dai Mubai would be a hurdle that he couldn''t get over. Only when she was completely disappointed with this irresponsible scumbag, could Ye Cheng take advantage of the opportunity... ahem, save her. Train her and make her a successful woman who could stand on her own!

    Otherwise, if she still had an old relationship and was involved with that scumbag, he always felt that Zhu Zhuqing would inevitably go down the same old path in the future.

 Chapter 33: 621 Times

    Chapter 33 - 33: 621 Times

    Suotuo City.

    After days of traveling, Zhu Zhuqing finally arrived here. Her goal was a school called Shrek in the south of Suotuo City.

    According to the information she got from her family, her fiance? Dai Mubai is currently studying in this academy. I wonder how far he has grown now that he has practiced hard here, away from the oppressive environment of the Xing Luo Empire?

    Zhu Zhuqing thought to herself as she walked slowly on the street. She glanced around subconsciously, but suddenly froze.

    As for the reason for being stunned.

    In the distance, a group of one man and two women was particularly eye-catching.

    The man had golden hair, broad shoulders and a handsome face. The most peculiar thing was that he had double pupils in his eyes, which made him look quite evil.

    At this moment, the blond man was smiling contentedly, holding two women in each hand. He walked down the street with an arrogant and uncaring step.

    The two women In his arms were obviously not decent girls. Both of them were wearing glamorous makeup and half-covered clothes, which didn''t reveal much. They were obviously prostitutes. The most important thing was that these two women were identical twins. They were particularly eye-catching.

    Seeing this scene, Zhu Zhuqing subconsciously restrained her soul power to avoid being sensed, and hid in a corner. In the blind spot of vision, she silently observed the man and two women.

    The more I looked, the colder her expression became!

    Because the man among the two women, who else could it be but Dai Mubai who was supposed to be practicing hard?

    Soon, the three of them gradually walked away.

    Zhu Zhuqing did not show up, but lurked carefully and followed. She wanted to see where these three people were going and what they were going to do.

    Even though she knew it in her heart, she was unwilling to accept it without confirming it with her own eyes.

    That''s all.

    Zhu Zhuqing followed the three people all the way to a hotel.

    The hotel is three stories high. Although it does not look too large, its exterior is decorated entirely in rose red. The architectural style of the entire hotel is like a giant rose, which can easily give people a bright feeling.

    But looking at this ambiguously decorated Rose Hotel, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart sank. She was not a little girl who knew nothing. On the contrary, because of her family education, she knew much more than girls of the same age. She also knew clearly that this kind of hotel was different from ordinary hotels and was specially prepared for some men and women.

    Commonly known as love hotel.

    "..."

    Without saying a word, Zhu Zhuqing walked out from the darkness and went straight into the Rose Hotel.

    The first feeling is the fragrant rose scent. The refreshing aroma has a somewhat ambiguous feeling, which makes people feel comfortable both physically and mentally.

    But at this moment, she had no intention of observing her surroundings. She walked straight to the counter, and without any further ado, she directly displayed her martial spirit and slapped the counter.

    "Bang!"

    The front desk attendant who was about to greet her politely was startled. After looking at the two spirit rings on Zhu Zhuqing''s body, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He said carefully: "Hello, respected spirit master. May I ask how I can help you?"

    "Do the man and two women who just came in come here often?" Zhu Zhuqing asked coldly.

    "Ah, this... this is the guest''s privacy, we can''t..." The waiter hesitated, but when he saw the girl in front of him frowning and felt a huge sense of oppression from her body, he immediately backed down.

    "Please wait a moment, I will check for you!"

    Zhu Zhuqing looked aggressive, and it was obvious that she was looking for trouble. Most likely, she wanted to catch someone having an affair! And she was a spirit master, and as an ordinary waiter, she didn''t dare to offend a distinguished spirit master. Therefore, she could only try her best to meet her demands.

    Soon, the waiter began to flip through a thick booklet.

    After a while, the waiter who found the information he wanted closed the booklet and said respectfully, "Dear Soul Master. Mr. Dai just now is a frequent guest of our hotel. Since three years ago, he has spent a total of 621 times in our hotel."

    "Six hundred and twenty-one times..."

    After hearing the waiter''s answer, Zhu Zhuqing retracted her martial spirit, looked gloomy, and left the hotel silently.

    Six hundred and twenty-one times!

    What does this number mean?

    Dai Mubai escaped from the Star Luo Empire when he was 12 years old, and he is now 15 years old.

    Three years, 365 days a year.

    Three years is more than a thousand days.

    In more than a thousand days, he brought women to this hotel to book a room more than 600 times.

    What does this mean?

    It means that this bastard has not put his mind on cultivation for the past three years, and has only been looking for women to have fun!!!

    Zhu Zhuqing felt very sad.

    Feel sad for yourself.

    In fact, Zhu Zhuqing didn''t care whether Dai Mubai was unfaithful or not, because in this world, it was very normal for a strong man to have many women. Even if he spent his days in debauchery, he would only be praised as a playboy.

    Especially since Dai Mubai is a prince, it is destined that he cannot have only one woman, and it is even more impossible for anyone to accuse him of being romantic.

    What really made Zhu Zhuqing angry was that Dai Mubai had fallen into depravity and didn''t work hard on cultivation. He only cared about having a life of debauchery and playing with women. He looked like he had given up fighting for the throne and was willing to do whatever he wanted.

    She had thought that her fiance? had fled the Star Luo Empire just to work harder on his cultivation. But it turned out that he was just living a life of drunkenness and had completely given up.

    She was the only one who was still foolishly struggling.

    Oh, how ridiculous, how stupid.

    Zhu Zhuqing showed a hint of self-mockery on her lips, and felt that she was... such a big fool!

    In the dark.

    Ye Cheng looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s lonely back and knew that her expectations for Dai Mubai had been dashed. But this was not enough, because Zhu Zhuqing''s tolerance for Dai Mubai was actually very high.

    After all, as a member of the Star Luo Zhu family, Zhu Zhuqing''s fate has been bound to Dai Mubai since she was born. Therefore, even if Dai Mubai is a playboy and a degenerate. But in the absence of any choice, Zhu Zhuqing, who does not want to die, can only choose to forgive him. And try to change him and make this scumbag turn back.

    So even though she witnessed this scumbag''s self-degradation and his life of debauchery, Zhu Zhuqing would still follow her original plan and join Shrek Academy to see if her fiance? could be saved.

    Therefore, now is not the time for Ye Cheng to appear.

    Only when Zhu Zhuqing is in despair and completely gives up on Dai Mubai will it be time for him, the teacher, to appear on the scene.

    Otherwise, if he were to accept a disciple now, it would be hard to say whether Zhu Zhuqing, who had seen hope, could completely break off all ties with Dai Mubai.

 Chapter 34: Passionate Girl

    Chapter 34 - 34: Passionate Girl

    Star Luo Empire.

    Zhu Mansion.

    "You mean, just when you were about to succeed, you happened to meet that person?!" Zhu Zhuyun''s expression was cold, and her tone made it impossible to tell what her mood was.

    "Yes."

    Scarface Soul Saint said with a look of fear: "Moreover, I suspect that person may have been hiding in the dark and observing the Second Miss, but has never shown up."

    After all, if one suddenly learns that one will accept someone as a disciple in the future, anyone would probably be curious, and would most likely go find that person and observe him secretly.

    They were too late to kill Zhu Zhuqing before the man found her. Now that the future master and disciple had met, it was impossible to kill Zhu Zhuqing.

    Zhu Zhuyun naturally understood this truth. She only hated her subordinates for their bad luck, finding Zhu Zhuqing too late and thus missing the opportunity.

    It seems that God really wants to kill me.

    "..."

    Zhu Zhuyun let out a light breath, closed her eyes, and suppressed the urge to curse. She waved her hand, signaling him to leave.

    Scarface Soul Saint said nothing, bowed, and then turned and left.

    Shortly after Scarface Soul Saint left, a series of smashing sounds suddenly rang out from the originally quiet room! It was obvious that someone was smashing things again.

    And in the days that followed, Zhu Zhuyun would probably be in constant fear, living in fear every day, fearing that her sister, whom she had bullied so badly, would come and avenge her when she became rich.

    ...

    The next day.

    After finding a random hotel and resting for a night.

    Zhu Zhuqing finally adjusted her mood, then left the hotel, exited Suotuo City from the south gate, and headed towards her destination.

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t know much about Shrek Academy. She only knew that Dai Mubai was currently in this academy.

    Originally, she still had a little fantasy that this academy should be very special. But after seeing Dai Mubai''s drunken appearance yesterday, Zhu Zhuqing began to question the teaching level of this academy.

    After leaving Suotuo City, Zhu Zhuqing followed the road southward. On both sides of the official road, there were large tracts of farmland. Suotuo City was known as the grain capital of the Barak Kingdom for a reason. However, apart from the large tracts of farmland, there were no buildings that looked like a college within the sight.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s beautiful eyebrows could not help but slightly frown. According to the address she knew, not far from the south gate of Suotuo City, she should be able to see Shrek Academy? How come there is not even a trace of the academy now?

    She walked for a while.

    In front of us, the outlines of some buildings gradually appeared.

    She found that it seemed to be a village?

    Then why not ask the villagers there to see if they knew where Shrek Academy was.

    As soon as she made the decision, Zhu Zhuqing quickened her pace and soon as the distance got closer, she estimated that it was a village with about a hundred households. There was a circle of wooden fences around it, which seemed to be used to prevent wild animals.

    At this time, there seemed to be a lot of people gathered at the entrance of the village, and no one knew what had happened.

    After walking for a while and getting closer, Zhu Zhuqing found something was wrong. There were indeed quite a few people gathered at the entrance of the village. Most of them were boys and girls around twelve or thirteen years old, and most of them were accompanied by their parents.

    There was a table at the entrance of the village, and behind the table sat an old man in his sixties.

    Of course, these are not the main points.

    Zhu Zhuqing stared blankly at the entrance of the village. On the wooden archway hung a tattered-looking plaque with five simple words engraved on it ¨C Shrek Academy.

    In front of these five words, there is a green head that looks like the head of a humanoid monster. The old man behind the desk also has a similar green round badge on his chest. It looks like this should be the school emblem of Shrek Academy.

    In other words, this shabby little village is the so-called Shrek Academy? ? ?

    Zhu Zhuqing felt dizzy.

    Even though she had no hope for the academy where Dai Mubai was studying, she never expected that this academy could be so outrageous!

    This shabby place can be called a soul master academy?

    Just when she was confused because she couldn''t accept the reality, a voice suddenly came from behind her.

    "Hello..."

    The voice was soft and pleasant, and just by listening to it one could imagine that its owner was definitely a well-educated and gentle young lady.

    Zhu Zhuqing came back to her senses and the expression on her face returned to being cold, only even colder than before.

    She turned around and looked at the owner of the voice.

    She is wearing a turquoise dress, smooth coffee-brown long hair, and two slender pigtails that hold the middle-parted bangs on both sides of her head. Under the middle-parted bangs is a melon-shaped face that is white and tender with a hint of pink, which makes her look pretty and cute.

    The girl''s eyes are the color of sapphires, and look watery with her long eyelashes. She exudes a fresh and elegant feeling.

    ''It''s her?!''

    Although her appearance was a little immature compared to the video, Zhu Zhuqing recognized the girl in front of her at a glance. She was the partner who had fought with her in the spirit fighting competition in the previous future video. That spirit was Ning Rongrong from the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower.

    "Ah, it''s really you!"

    Ning Rongrong was immediately surprised when she saw Zhu Zhuqing turning around. Then she said in a familiar manner, "Hello, my name is Ning Rongrong. I hope to be friends with you. What about you?"

    "Hello."

    Zhu Zhuqing looked indifferent. The girl with a cold appearance was a little overwhelmed by her enthusiasm. But she also knew that if there was no future video, the girl in front of her would be a very good friend in the future.

    Therefore, after knowing the future, it is very normal for Ning Rongrong to want to be friends with him.

    After watching the previous future video, Zhu Zhuqing would not turn away the enthusiastic girl in front of her. She also gave her name, "Zhu Zhuqing."

    He hesitated for a moment before adding, "Are you here to apply for Shrek as well?"

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say whether she wanted to be friends with her. But Ning Rongrong didn''t care, and still said enthusiastically: "Yes, what a coincidence. Maybe we will be classmates in the future. Maybe because of this, we will form a fighting spirit team together in the future."

    "Um."

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded, looking very quiet. She was really not good at dealing with such overly enthusiastic people.

    Ning Rongrong, who was smiling at the moment, was actually thinking back to what her father had told her before she left: "If you meet your brother Ye Cheng, you must do your best to build a good relationship with him!"

    This is the real reason why Ning Rongrong is so enthusiastic!

 Chapter 35: Womenâ€™s Intuition

    Chapter 35 - 35: Women''s Intuition

    At this time, there were about a hundred applicants gathered at the "gate" of Shrek Academy, and Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were among them.

    It Is worth mentioning that although the two women had shown their faces in the video played during the Q&A session, they did not attract much attention. Or the people around them did not recognize them as the people who had appeared in the video.

    Because reality is not like in anime, where a character always has only one hairstyle and one set of clothes. Therefore, you only need to slightly change the hairstyle and put on different clothes. Unless it is an acquaintance or the appearance is very distinctive, the gap between the video and reality is still quite large.

    In addition, there are many people with similar facial features in the world, so Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing have not been troubled by being recognized wherever they go these days. After all, most ordinary people watch videos just for fun and forget about it after the video is over.

    It Is not the case that after appearing in a video, you will suddenly become a well-known star and be watched by people wherever you go.

    ...

    "Zhuqing, do you feel that there seems to be something wrong with this Shrek Academy?" Ning Rongrong stood behind Zhu Zhuqing and whispered, "It''s too different from the propaganda."

    "Yeah, it does feel wrong." Zhu Zhuqing frowned, thinking that this college might be a scam college?

    Many people around also frowned and talked in low voices.

    "Are you kidding me? Is this the so-called Soul Master Academy? Or is it the academy that claims that graduates can become Viscounts of the Empire?"

    "This is what the Spirit Hall people said, so it shouldn''t be wrong, right? But this academy is really a bit shabby."

    "Dad, I don''t want to go to school here. It''s too embarrassing. I''d better go to Suotuo Intermediate Soul Master College. After all, I was considered a genius when I was in junior college."

    "Son, since you are already here, just wait a little longer. Maybe this is a test. The real academy is not here."

    There were definitely a lot of similar conversations among the people in the queue, and most of the teenagers and their parents had deep disappointment on their faces.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked to the front, where the registration was taking place. With her hearing, which was far more sensitive than that of an ordinary person, thanks to her cat spirit, she could vaguely hear the conversation going on there.

    The old man sitting behind the desk and taking registrations looked lazy. To put it nicely, his clothes were simple, but to put it bluntly, he looked like a country old man.

    A young man was signing up at the desk.

    The old man said lazily: "The registration fee is ten gold soul coins, just put it in that box."

    The boy''s father, who was accompanying him, hurriedly took out ten gold soul coins and placed them in a box made of several wooden boards nearby, which made a jingling sound.

    "Give me a hand."

    The young man followed his instructions and stretched out his hand to the old man. The old man pinched his hand twice, shook his head and said, "You are not old enough, you can go now."

    The boy was stunned for a moment, then turned his head helplessly to look at his father. His father hurriedly smiled and said, "Teacher, my son just celebrated his thirteenth birthday. Can you make some concessions?"

    The old man said impatiently, "Don''t disturb the people behind us. We only accept children under thirteen years old. No one over thirteen will be accepted. You can go now."

    Seeing that this was impossible, the boy''s father could only say, "Then our registration fee..."

    The old man said bluntly: "Once you sign up, there will be no refunds."

    Hearing this, the boy''s father could not help but said angrily: "You are clearly trying to rip us off. Refund our registration fee, or we will not leave. If we had known that this so-called Shrek Academy was so shabby, we should not have come."

    You should know that one gold soul coin is enough for a family of three to live a normal life for several months with good food and drink.

    It is conceivable that ten gold soul coins are not a small amount of money. No one would let it go if it was suddenly taken away like this.

    The old man glanced at him and said calmly: "Mu Bai, someone wants to return the registration fee, you deal with it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly jumped out from the side, twisting his wrist and threatening: "You can return the registration fee if you want, but if you beat me, I will return it in full!"

    At the same time, accompanied by a tiger roar, three soul rings appeared around its body.

    This person was Dai Mubai. Zhu Zhuqing had not seen him because he was sitting aside and was blocked by the crowd. Now she saw that her fiance? was actually demonstrating against ordinary people like a thug for ten gold soul coins, and she suddenly felt that she could not bear to watch.

    Especially for a prestigious college, they would actually cheat the applicants of their tuition fees and then refuse to admit them. This kind of amazing and shameless operation is simply eye-opening!

    Are you sure you are not just here to waste time by "studying" in such a college?

    Zhu Zhuqing suddenly felt that the future was bleak.

    Oh, never mind, I''m here anyway.

    Just sign up for school and wait for a while to see.

    Perhaps, this college is all show and no substance?

    Maybe, the seemingly shabby appearance is just an illusion, and the real school environment is very excellent?

    Zhu Zhuqing could only comfort herself in her heart, because she really had no choice. The fate of the two had long been tied together. If she didn''t unite with Dai Mubai, she would have no way to survive.

    What can she do?

    She is also desperate!

    Among soul masters, soul rings always have the best say. Seeing the three soul rings on Dai Mubai, including a thousand-year soul ring, the boy''s father''s face changed drastically. He said, "It''s our bad luck," and quickly pulled his son away.

    Dai Mubai sat back down, his eyes coldly glancing at the teenagers and parents who were registering behind him, the threat was obvious.

    The pressure brought by the three spirit rings is not something that ordinary people can bear. At this moment, he does not look like a descendant of the royal family, but rather like a thug.

    After this scene, the number of people waiting in line immediately decreased by one third. No one wanted to waste money, not to mention that the appearance of Shrek Academy in front of them was really not flattering.

    Another young man who signed up came up to the old man.

    This young man came alone. He had blue hair and eyes and was handsome. His temperament was very gentle, which made people like him easily and feel pleasing to the eye.

    Zhu Zhuqing stared at the young man and inexplicably felt that he looked familiar?

    It can only be said that a woman''s sixth sense is so terrifying!

    Because this young man is Tang San, whose appearance has changed drastically after awakening the Blue Silver Emperor Martial Spirit. According to the original plan, he came to the Shrek Academy recommended by his teacher to enroll.

    As for why he didn''t just follow his father Tang Hao to practice, but went to school here. It was mainly because Tang San was too young, and his spirit power level was not high. Tang Hao couldn''t teach him what he needed to learn at this stage because it was too basic. In addition, being strong doesn''t mean he can educate others.

    So based on the above considerations, Tang San finally decided to come here to study according to the original plan.

 Chapter 36: The Ecstatic Dai Mubai

    Chapter 36 - 36: The Ecstatic Dai Mubai

    Tang San put the ten gold soul coins he had prepared long ago into the wooden box, and then stretched out his hand.

    The old man put his hand on it and pinched it, then suddenly exclaimed, and then he seemed to be unconvinced and pinched Tang San''s hand a few more times, and his expression suddenly became strange. He looked up at Tang San and said, "Did you practice any spirit skills on your hand?"

    The old man pinched the applicant''s hand, mainly to identify the applicant''s true age through the bones in the palm of the hand, which could not be faked. But Tang San''s hand was extremely flexible, and he could not feel the condition of the bones.

    Tang San nodded and said, "Yes."

    The old man frowned and said, "Lift your calves up."

    Tang San did as he was told and lifted his calf and placed it on the table. The old man pinched his calf a few times through his pants, and Tang San immediately felt a tingling sensation.

    The old man nodded to him and said, "The muscles are well developed. The bone age is appropriate. Okay, release your martial spirit."

    Tang San activated his soul power, and a plant with golden patterns grew in his palm. At the same time, three soul rings appeared around his body, two yellow and one purple.

    The old man was first very surprised that Tang San became a Soul Master at such a young age, then looked at the plant in his hand and said in surprise: "What kind of martial soul is this? It looks like blue silver grass? But how is this possible? Can blue silver grass cultivate so fast?"

    Tang San thought that this was Blue Silver Grass, but it was the king of Blue Silver Grass! But on the surface, he followed Tang Hao''s instructions and explained: "Teacher, my martial spirit just looks like Blue Silver Grass. In fact, it is a martial spirit called Gold Pattern Grass."

    "I see."

    The old man nodded in understanding and said with a smile: "I knew it. How could a useless martial spirit like Blue Silver Grass be cultivated so quickly? It turns out it''s another martial spirit. Okay, you''ve passed. Mu Bai, take him in."

    Dai Mubai nodded, then waved to Tang San, then turned and walked inside. Tang San naturally followed closely behind.

    Soon, it was Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong''s turn in the team.

    Zhu Zhuqing first put in ten gold soul coins, then stretched out her other hand, and the old man pinched it a few times. He nodded and said, "12 years old, you are old enough. Show me your martial soul and soul ring."

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything, and directly possessed the spirit. Cat ears grew on her head, her eyes became heterochromatic, and two spirit rings appeared around her body!

    At this time, Dai Mubai, who had just sent Tang San in, was stunned when he saw Zhu Zhuqing''s appearance. Feeling the connection and fit between the spirits, he was absolutely sure that the girl in front of him was his fiance?e Zhu Zhuqing.

    But, didn''t she worship the Limit Douluo as her master? Why is she so weak now? Could it be that she hasn''t worshipped a master yet!

    Dai Mubai thought of this all of a sudden, and was immediately delighted. Originally, from the previous future video, he saw that the fiance?e who was linked to his fate was lucky enough to worship the Limit Douluo as her master, and he was very jealous in his heart!

    Because it means that Zhu Zhuqing has broken free from the shackles of family destiny and can freely choose her own life. Unlike him, he still has to struggle in the quagmire of family destiny. When the time comes, as a loser, even the best outcome is to have his cultivation abolished and be raised like a pig.

    As for winning?

    Dai Mubai never thought about it, because his brother was much older than him, and his strength and connections were not comparable to his.

    This so-called duel.

    From the beginning, everyone understood that it was just a formality.

    And he was destined to be the stepping stone, the loser who supported his brother''s wisdom and might.

    In such a situation, who wouldn''t despair?

    So Dai Mubai fled.

    He was so irresponsible that he abandoned his fiance?e and ran away.

    Coming to this remote countryside of the Tiandou Empire, spending the whole day in debauchery, doing whatever I want, just to experience the taste of freedom before I die. It would be worthwhile to come to this world.

    But now, the appearance of Zhu Zhuqing gave Dai Mubai a glimmer of hope!

    Because in that future video, his fiance?e worshipped the Limit Douluo as her master!

    This is a great backer!

    If he could also use this opportunity to become a disciple of the Limit Douluo... then winning the duel with his brother in the future would not be impossible.

    To put it another way, even if he lost.

    But as long as he has the support of the Limit Douluo behind him, then the Star Luo Royal Family will give him face no matter what, and will not abolish his cultivation, imprison him, and raise him like a pig. This alone is enough.

    So at this moment, Dai Mubai''s eyes when looking at Zhu Zhuqing began to sparkle!

    Noticing Dai Mubai''s fiery gaze, Zhu Zhuqing frowned uncomfortably and silently withdrew her martial soul and spirit ring.

    The old man said, "Well, you''ve passed. Follow him in."

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything, but just moved aside to let Ning Rongrong behind her go forward to take the test. But she stayed where she was, obviously preparing to go in together after she finished the test.

    Ning Rongrong put in ten gold soul coins and stretched out her hand. The old man squeezed her hand and nodded, saying, "You are old enough, release your martial soul."

    Then, accompanied by brilliant colorful lights, a seven-story pagoda appeared in Ning Rongrong''s hands.

    The old man looked at the seven-treasure glazed tower in surprise and frowned, "Do your family members know that you are here?"

    Those who came from big families and sects would not join any academy casually. Therefore, in order to avoid any trouble, the old man asked in advance.

    Ning Rongrong smiled when she heard that, but did not answer. She just said, "Excuse me, have I passed the preliminary test?" Her voice was soft and pleasant, lacking some heroic spirit, but sounded soft and gave people a mellow feeling.

    Seeing that she didn''t answer the question, the old man seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally waved to Dai Mubai and said, "Take her in with you."

    So the two girls followed Dai Mubai into the academy.

    Along the way, Dai Mubai frequently looked back at Zhu Zhuqing, as if he wanted to talk to her. But he was forced back by her cold eyes. He had no choice but to give up for the time being. Anyway, as long as he joined the academy, there would be plenty of opportunities to repair the relationship in the future!

    The three of them walked into the village together. All they could see were wooden buildings. To put it nicely, the buildings here were simple and plain, but to put it bluntly, they were shabby!

    Ning Rongrong, the little princess who had never suffered since childhood, looked at these buildings and couldn''t help but frowned, but she didn''t say much. She just followed him patiently.

 Chapter 37: Scam?

    Chapter 37 - 37: Scam?

    Soon, Dai Mubai brought them to an open space.

    There were wooden houses all around, and the open space was about 500 square meters, right in the center of Shrek Academy. The candidate who had passed the preliminary exam was right in front of them, and the obvious soul power fluctuations made the air tremble irregularly.

    Dai Mubai pointed at the candidates lined up in front and introduced them to the two women, "As long as your spirit power is above level 25, you can go directly to the fourth level exam without wasting time here. The person whose spirit was the golden grass went directly to the fourth level."

    "Oh, I''m level 26. So I should be able to go directly to the fourth level." Ning Rongrong nodded, then turned to look at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Zhuqing, what about you? What level are you?"

    Zhu Zhuqing replied calmly: "I have level 27 soul power."

    "In that case, I will take you two to the fourth level directly." Dai Mubai nodded after listening to the two people''s levels. Then he turned around and led the two people to the inside of the academy.

    As they walked, Dai Mubai introduced the two girls to ease the tension, "There are four levels in total for the entrance exam to our academy. You have already gone through the first level. It is to eliminate candidates whose spirit power is less than level 21 or who are over 13 years old. This level filters out the most people. The second level is to evaluate the spirit power and identify the martial spirit. Having a strong spirit power alone is not enough to prove the potential for future development. This level is mainly to test the martial spirit. Only spirit masters whose martial spirits have sufficient development potential and whose development direction in previous training is correct can enter the third level. Of course, if the martial spirit is extremely special and weird, they can also be selected."

    After hearing what Dai Mubai said, Zhu Zhuqing remained calm on the surface, but in fact, she had a little more expectation for this college in her heart. After all, they dared to use such strict screening methods to recruit students. So this college itself must be quite capable, right? Maybe there is some exclusive secret to train students.

    Dai Mubai continued, "The fourth level is to test practical experience. Some students have good martial spirits and good control over their martial spirits. But they have lived in aristocratic families since childhood and have grown up in a honeypot. They have no understanding of the outside world, let alone fighting. The academy will not accept such students. The dean said that spoiled students are not accepted."

    Ning Rongrong listened to his words, and inexplicably felt that he was talking about her. She couldn''t help but ask, "Are you selecting students or wives? You are too strict. No wonder the teacher at the door said that you only accept monsters. I''m afraid that only monsters can pass these four exams. I would like to ask, how many students does Shrek Academy have now? How many students can be recruited every year?"

    Hearing her soul-searching question, Dai Mubai couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "Since our Shrek Academy was founded, in the past 20 years, we have admitted a total of 42 students. That''s an average of a little more than two students per year. Before this, the academy hadn''t accepted any students for two years. Currently, there are three students studying in the academy, including me."

    "Three?"

    Upon hearing this, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but exclaim.

    Zhu Zhuqing also frowned slightly, obviously very surprised by this number. Is a college with only three students still a college? This college doesn''t seem reliable at first glance!

    Dai Mubai said somewhat awkwardly: "In the entire Douluo Continent, we are the only academy with more teachers than students. Even after you are admitted, the number of students in our academy will never exceed the number of teachers."

    Ning Rongrong frowned and said, "How can the college survive in this case? Without students, there should be no income."

    Dai Mubai said, "Why do you think our academy is in such a small village? It''s because of lack of funds. If my family hadn''t sponsored some of the money, the academy would have closed last year. If we can''t recruit any more students this year, then the three of us who are studying here will be the last batch of students at Shrek Academy."

    "Then why doesn''t the college relax some of the entrance examination requirements? I see that there are quite a few people who have signed up." Ning Rongrong said puzzledly.

    Hearing this, Dai Mubai immediately became excited. A trace of respect appeared on his face, and he said, "The dean said that it is better to have nothing than to have something of inferior quality. No matter when, even if Shrek Academy closes, we will never accept trash. Only monsters. Do you know what the graduation requirements of the academy are? We are neither an intermediate spirit master academy nor a high-level spirit master academy. Because our requirements are different from theirs. We only accept students under the age of thirteen, and they must be gifted!

    The graduation requirement of the academy is to be above level 40, and to be above level 40 before the age of 20, and to reach the level of Soul Sect to be allowed to graduate. "

    "The academy has admitted a total of sixty-two students, but only fourteen have actually graduated. After leaving the academy, these fourteen people have all become world-renowned figures. The most outstanding one among them is now the youngest elder in the Spirit Hall, and his authority is second only to the Pope!

    The others who did not graduate were unable to complete the fortieth level of training before the age of twenty or died while hunting soul beasts. The dean said that if you are not at level forty-one, don''t go out and embarrass him." At the end, Dai Mubai became visibly excited, his face full of admiration.

    Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong both looked at Dai Mubai, who was completely fooled, in silence. From his words, and then thinking of Shrek''s recruitment advertisement, they could become an imperial viscount upon graduation.

    That''s right, this college is not a scam.

    It''s just a substitution of concepts.

    "Before you turn 20, you can''t graduate if you are not at level 41?!"

    Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but said sarcastically, "No wonder your academy dares to claim that you can become an imperial viscount upon graduation. Indeed, at the age of 20, a level 41 soul master, it''s not easy to get a title."

    In this world, the status of soul masters is very high. Especially high-level soul masters, they are the focus of the imperial nobles. With the level of soul master, plus the potential shown by these graduates, they have reached the level of soul master at the age of 20, which is really promising!

    Seeing the potential of these soul masters, the empire will definitely be very happy to reward them with a title without fiefdom to win over these talented soul masters.

    So in summary, it can be confirmed that Shrek Academy''s operation is completely a scam. They are using the rewards that the students will definitely get in the future as a favor.

    "You can''t say that. If it weren''t for the school''s cultivation, they wouldn''t have achieved such great success..." Hearing this, Dai Mubai, who had been completely fooled, immediately became unhappy.

    Seeing Dai Mubai opening his mouth to refute, Ning Rongrong interrupted him before he could finish, "Also, you said that among the students who graduated from the Spirit Hall, there is already the youngest elder in the Spirit Hall, whose authority is second only to the Pope?"

    "Don''t you know that all the known Spirit Hall elders have at least the level of Titled Douluo?" When she said this, the contempt in Ning Rongrong''s eyes almost overflowed.

 Chapter 38: Being Fooled

    Chapter 38 - 38: Being Fooled

    "The Spirit Hall elders all have at least the level of Titled Douluo?"

    Dai Mubai was stunned when he heard Ning Rongrong''s words. He really didn''t know this. After all, if you don''t deliberately learn about it, or if you are like Ning Rongrong, who has a sword grandfather who is an honorary elder of the Spirit Hall, ordinary people are lucky to know the division of positions in the Spirit Hall at most.

    "That''s right, so you said that the most outstanding graduate of Shrek Academy has now become the youngest elder of the Spirit Hall. Then I would like to ask, which Titled Douluo came from Shrek Academy?" Ning Rongrong looked at him as if she was looking at a fool.

    Titled Douluo can be said to be the pinnacle of soul masters. Even if their number can be described as handful, it is not an exaggeration!

    Basically, they are all famous, and their origins can be known by just checking.

    Of course, some hidden Titled Douluo are not included in this list.

    "..."

    Dai Mubai was speechless. Before this, he really didn''t know that the elders of the Spirit Hall were basically Titled Douluo. He thought that a Soul Emperor or Soul Sage could become an elder. As for Titled Douluo, he didn''t even dare to think about it.

    If Shrek Academy could really train a Titled Douluo, then it would definitely be famous all over the world. I''m afraid countless people would rush to give money to it, and it wouldn''t have to live in this small village.

    "Was I deceived at first?"

    Dai Mubai''s mouth twitched. He recalled that he had come to register out of curiosity, and saw that although the environment of this academy was dilapidated, all the teachers in the academy were strong. The lowest was Soul Emperor! He subbconsciously looked up to this academy, and then met Dean Flanders, and listened to him bragging about Shrek''s "great achievements" and the school rule of only accepting monsters, which made his blood boil. In order to prove that he was also a monster, he joined this academy that didn''t even have a martial soul mimicry.

    Now, after Ning Rongrong''s wake-up call, he recalled the three years in this academy. He was surprised to find that he seemed to have spent most of his time in the fighting arena. He used fighting to hone himself. If he really wanted to say that he learned something in Shrek Academy... he really didn''t learn anything.

    The only difference between this academy and other academies is that there are fewer students than teachers, and the teachers are generally of higher level. Apart from that, there is not even a simulated training ground.

    As for the teaching content, in fact, no matter which school, the teachers teach nothing more than some common sense of soul masters and how to identify soul beasts. In addition, when soul rings are needed, teachers and classmates will help hunt them.

    Therefore, if we talk about the advantages of Shrek Academy compared to other academies, at most it is that the teachers are generally of high level and can better help students hunt for suitable spirit rings. That''s all.

    But other advanced academies are not without this. Even compared to Shrek, other advanced academies have mimicry training grounds, which can help soul masters speed up their training.

    This is an advantage that the poor Shrek Academy does not have.

    According to the admission standards of Shrek Academy, those students who are qualified enough to enter will also receive key training if they go to other higher academies. The mimic training ground can even speed up the training speed...hiss! Thinking about it this way, it seems that Shrek Academy really has no advantages compared to other higher academies!

    The more Dai Mubai recalled, the more he felt that he was really fooled at that time.

    ''never mind.''

    Dai Mubai shook his head. He had been here for three years. Now that things had come to this, was there any point in worrying about these things? Although the hardware conditions of Shrek Academy were a little inferior to those of other higher academies, the many Soul Emperor and Soul Saint-level teachers undoubtedly made up for this.

    Generally speaking, Shrek Academy is not that bad.

    After comforting himself in this way, Dai Mubai felt much better.

    "Let''s go."

    Dai Mubai ignored Ning Rongrong, obviously not wanting to answer her question, and just walked away.

    Seeing that this guy was speechless after being scolded by her, Ning Rongrong did not add insult to injury. She stopped while she was ahead and became a good girl again. After all, no one likes a girl who scolds others at every opportunity and keeps chasing after them even after they admit defeat.

    Although Ning Rongrong is spoiled, she is not stupid.

    Soon, Dai Mubai stopped.

    "arrive."

    At this time, the three of them came to another open space. This place was much smaller than the one in the second level, only about 200 square meters. A middle-aged man who looked to be in his 50s was sitting on a chair and dozing off.

    As for Tang San who had arrived earlier, he was standing aside waiting, and it was obvious that he had not yet taken the test.

    "Teacher Zhao, I''m bringing people to take the fourth level of the assessment." Dai Mubai said.

    "Huh? Having only one was rare already, and there are two more coming to the fourth level? There are three in total this year." Zhao Wuji opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong with some surprise, as if they had encountered something incredible.

    Dai Mubai said: "Not only are there three people, but they are all exempted from the second and third level tests."

    Zhao Wuji''s eyes lit up and he stood up from his chair. He was not tall and had an ordinary appearance, but he looked very strong. He was about 1.5 meters tall and looked majestic. His broad shoulders were like a city wall, and his coat could not hide his strong muscles that looked like they were cast in steel. Although his expression was kind, his sturdy body gave people a strong sense of oppression.

    "All three of you are above level 25, not bad, not bad, it seems there are a lot of little monsters this year. This is the last level, if you pass my test, you can officially become a member of Shrek Academy. However, my test is not so easy to pass. Practical experience is a must for every soul master. What I am testing is your ability in this area."

    Zhao Wuji scanned the three people one by one before introducing himself: "My name is Zhao Wuji. Since the three of you have passed the second and third levels without taking the test, I will play with you in person. Now I will give you one incense stick of time to get to know each other and discuss. After one incense stick, the test will begin.

    The test requires the three of you to work together to resist my attacks for a stick of incense. As long as one person can hold out to the end, you will pass.

    If you can''t pass it, then I can only regretfully announce that you can''t enroll in our Shrek Academy."

    Of course Zhao Wuji said this to scare them. In fact, as long as they passed the first three levels, the fourth level would be just a formality. Regardless of whether they won or lost, the three of them would be allowed to enroll.

    The reason why Zhao Wuji said this was mainly because he wanted to wait until they all lost, and then announce their successful admission. At that time, he would definitely give them a huge surprise and shock, and thus greatly increase their favorability towards the college!

    I can only say that this is full of tricks!

 Chapter 39: Zhu Zhuqingâ€™s Resentment

    Chapter 39 - 39: Zhu Zhuqing''s Resentment

    After announcing the rules, Zhao Wuji looked at the three and said, "I hope you understand. Don''t try to take shortcuts. At the same time, I can also remind you that it is impossible to block my attack by your own strength. Coordination and cooperation are your only chance of success."

    "Teacher Zhao, this isn''t a good idea." Dai Mubai said hesitantly.

    Zhao Wuji glared at him and said, "What''s wrong with that? The dean is not here, and I am the most senior in the academy. What I say is good is good. Okay, I''m going to light some incense. You don''t have much time, so make your own preparations. Xiaobai, you can also tell them about my strengths and characteristics so that they can be prepared."

    After saying this, he took out a stick of incense from somewhere, put his fingers on the tip of the incense, and actually lit it directly. In the blink of an eye, the incense was inserted into the ground without any trembling.

    After doing all this, Zhao Wuji sat back in his chair, closed his eyes and continued to "sleep".

    Zhu Zhuqing and the other two, who were unaware of the situation, did not feel anything special about the test method proposed by Teacher Zhao. Instead, Dai Mubai looked solemn and said to the three of them, "Come closer."

    After the three of them gathered around, Dai Mubai said with a serious face: "I can''t help you this time. I didn''t expect that Teacher Zhao would actually do it himself."

    "What do you mean? Is this Teacher Zhao very powerful?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously.

    Dai Mubai looked at her in surprise, then nodded and said, "Yes, Teacher Zhao is a level 76 Soul Saint. He has a beast martial soul and is a combat soul saint. He is the vice president of the academy, and his overall strength is second only to the president."

    Upon hearing this, the three of them suddenly changed their expressions. Soul Saint, this level of soul master has entered the ranks of high-level soul masters. Even if facing an army of 10,000 people, a soul master at the Soul Saint level can move freely and fearlessly. You can imagine how strong this level is.

    "This is too shameless! He is a level 76 Soul Saint and he comes to bully the three of us who are level 20 or 30 soul masters. Even if we join forces, I''m afraid we won''t be able to last even one round under his hands." Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but say.

    Dai Mubai said helplessly: "Originally, Mr. Zhao was only responsible for supervising the fourth level. Your opponent should be me. As long as you can last for an incense stick in my hands, you will pass. But who knew that he would be wrong today and actually want to fight personally."

    "But don''t worry, this is just a test. Teacher Zhao will surely hold back during the battle and won''t go all out on you." Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "I will first briefly tell you what Teacher Zhao is good at, and then you must immediately decide on a strategy to target him. Otherwise, let alone a stick of incense, you''ll be lucky if you can withstand his first wave of attacks."

    The three of them looked solemn and nodded silently. Facing a level 76 Soul Saint, it was no joke.

    "Teacher Zhao''s martial soul is the Vigorous Vajra Bear, a powerful beast martial soul. There is no flaw in his body, and his defense is extremely terrifying. Even a soul master of the same level as him would find it difficult to break his defense and cause him harm. Although speed is not what Teacher Zhao is good at, the gap between your soul power and his is too big, and it is impossible for you to be faster than him in this regard."

    Dai Mubai said, "Mr. Zhao''s strongest points are his attack and defense. He is nicknamed Immovable King. Not to mention the three of you, even if I were added, we might not be able to block his attack for a stick of incense. Now we can only hope that Mr. Zhao will not be so serious when attacking you."

    "He is actually the Immovable King Zhao Wuji. He has been missing on the mainland for ten years. I didn''t expect him to be a teacher at Shrek Academy." Ning Rongrong said in surprise, "Back then, Immovable King Zhao Wuji had a feud with the Spirit Hall. The Spirit Hall wanted to punish him, but he managed to break out of the siege of sixteen bishops. Later, the matter was left unresolved. The bishops of the Spirit Hall are all Soul Emperors at least level sixty or above. At that time, Zhao Wuji should have been only level sixty. Isn''t he even more powerful now?"

    Dai Mubai nodded silently and said, "At least, I have never seen Teacher Zhao use all his strength. So, you can only wish for the best. Among Teacher Zhao''s seven spirit rings, the first two are hundred-year spirit rings, the third and fourth spirit rings are thousand-year spirit rings, and the last three spirit rings are all ten-thousand-year spirit rings. Moreover, the seven spirit rings are all attached to attack and defense. You should be able to imagine his horror.

    Now, you should get to know each other, tell us your names and abilities, and see how you can work together to best withstand Mr. Zhao''s test."

    After Dai Mubai finished speaking, Tang San was the first to speak: "My name is Lan Wu, my weapon spirit is Gold Vein Grass, and I am a Level 32 Control-type combat spirit master."

    Seeing that he started first, Ning Rongrong also said calmly: "Ning Rongrong, weapon spirit Seven Treasure Glazed Pagoda, twenty-sixth-level auxiliary weapon spirit master."

    "Zhu Zhuqing, beast spirit soul is Netherworld Spirit Cat, level 27 agility attack type combat spirit master." Zhu Zhuqing followed closely behind.

    "What?! Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing?!" Tang San was shocked when he heard the two names, and then he looked at them carefully, recalling the future video he had seen before. He silently compared them and found that although their faces were a little childish, the two girls in front of him were indeed the culprits who fought with him in the video and caused his father''s hands and feet to be cut off.

    Only...

    "Isn''t that right? Isn''t your spirit the Dark Demon Evil Cat?" Tang San looked at Zhu Zhuqing with a cold expression and couldn''t help questioning her. "We''re all going to fight side by side. If you hide your true situation, it won''t do you any good in the battle later."

    "I''m not hiding."

    Zhu Zhuqing met the gazes of the three people and said calmly: "I don''t know why my martial soul will change in the future. But I haven''t met that person now."

    Maybe we will never meet again...

    She sighed inwardly. When the future was exposed, the originally planned future had changed and was full of uncertainty.

    Can she still worship that person as her master like in the video?

    Zhu Zhuqing is pessimistic about this.

    "So, you haven''t met that person yet..." Tang San suddenly realized, and at the same time, a trace of murderous intent rose in his heart! After all, he was very vengeful. In the future video, he was abused so badly by Zhu Zhuqing. In addition, Tang Hao''s hands and feet were cut off later... All of this was enough to make Zhu Zhuqing want to die!

    Even if it was something that was supposed to happen in the future and hasn''t happened yet, what does it matter?

    He has seen it, so he won''t pretend he didn''t see it.

    Tang San is a man who bears grudges. Don''t think that he is a gentleman just because he is from the Tang Sect. How can you expect a sect that only uses hidden weapons to attack others to raise a living saint?

 Chapter 40: Tang Sanâ€™s Malice

    Chapter 40 - 40: Tang San''s Malice

    After Zhu Zhuqing said that she had not yet become a disciple, the atmosphere at the scene became silent for a moment.

    It seems like a weird atmosphere is brewing?

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Ning Rongrong quickly tried to smooth things over, "Well, let''s get through the test first. First of all, my martial spirit is the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda, with two spirit rings. It can enhance your speed and strength attributes respectively. The increase is about 30%. It will last for one stick of incense without any problem."

    A thirty percent Increase was already a pretty good number. One should know that the reason why the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda was called the most powerful auxiliary martial soul was because every time a soul ring was upgraded, not only could one more attribute be improved, but the attribute enhancement effect of all previous soul rings would also be increased by another ten percent.

    That is to say, if Ning Rongrong''s soul power reaches level 30 or above, not only can one more attribute be amplified, but the amplification effect of all attributes will become 40%. And so on. Until level 70, it can instantly increase seven attributes by 80%. What a terrifying effect.

    If there is such a Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda soul master to assist, one can almost instantly double one''s own strength. For the stronger the soul master, the better the amplification effect of the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda.

    No matter where they are, as long as a soul master from the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect appears, he or she will immediately become the object of competition among all soul master organizations and attract the attention of thousands of people.

    Because of this, Ning Rongrong''s presence successfully attracted everyone''s attention, causing them to temporarily ignore Zhu Zhuqing.

    Knowing that the situation was different from what he expected, Dai Mubai inexplicably felt a sense of relief that someone was suffering with him, and then he returned to reality and said, "The three of you are a good match, and there is no duplicate system of martial spirits. How to resist Teacher Zhao''s attack, you decide for yourselves." His mind was now full of Zhu Zhuqing''s failure to worship that person as a master, what should he do with his backer?

    At this time, Tang San, who temporarily suppressed his malice towards Zhu Zhuqing, thought about it and said, "Ning Rongrong will assist the two of us, and I will be responsible for the main attack, and control Teacher Zhao''s attack by the way, and try to limit him as much as possible. As for you... Zhu Zhuqing, you will be from the flank, use your speed to contain him."

    Tang San''s tactics were very simple, and could even be said to be completely devoid of technical content. In such a short period of time, they could only use this simple tactic.

    "Have you discussed it?"

    When Zhao Wuji''s voice came, the incense on the ground had burned to the end.

    "Master, we can begin now." Dai Mubai nodded to Zhao Wuji and quickly stepped aside to watch the fight.

    Zhao Wuji stood up again, clasped his hands together, and moved his wrists. A series of teeth-grinding bone-cracking sounds rang out, and the invisible pressure suddenly increased.

    Another stick of incense appeared in his hand, and before he could light it, everyone had already taken action.

    "The seven treasures turned into colored glaze."

    Ning Rongrong''s body spun around in place in an extremely exaggerated manner, and dazzling colorful light was suddenly released from her body. Where the colorful light gathered, a colorful pagoda more than a foot high appeared in the palm of her right hand.

    Ning Rongrong was smiling, and she looked like she wanted to create a fairy-like feeling. However, due to her appearance and temperament, she was not as good as expected. Two yellow spirit rings rose from her feet, circling around her body quietly, which made her look a little shabby.

    "The seven treasures have names, one of which is: power."

    The first soul ring enveloped the colorful pagoda. When Ning Rongrong pointed with her left hand, two colorful lights were released at the same time, covering Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing respectively.

    Suddenly, a warm energy surged in, and the two felt their whole bodies were filled with strength, and even the soul power in their bodies seemed to be boiling and flowing continuously.

    Zhao Wuji looked at Ning Rongrong in surprise, "Wow, one of this year''s candidates is from the Seven Treasures Glazed Clan. Not bad, not bad, old Flanders will definitely be excited this time."

    As he spoke, he had already lit the incense in his hand and threw it into the ground.

    "The seven treasures have names, the second is: speed."

    Two more colorful lights floated out, and Ning Rongrong''s second spirit ring also played a role. The lightness of the body made Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing feel as if their bodies had lost weight, and they secretly admired that it was indeed worthy of its reputation, and this thing was worthy of being the first auxiliary martial spirit.

    The speed and strength increased by 30% at the same time, which made them feel that their strength had greatly increased!

    At this time, they couldn''t help but think of Ye Cheng. They didn''t know how much strength his Nine Treasure Glazed Tower could enhance.

    According to common sense, the increase to the Titled Douluo level should be 100%.

    But a hundred thousand year spirit ring shouldn''t be that simple. Maybe the increased attributes will be more.

    While the two men still had time to think, Zhao Wuji moved. He did not rush towards the three people, but half-crouched with his legs and punched the ground with both fists at the same time.

    "not good."

    Tang San let out a low cry. The moment Zhao Wuji launched his attack, he already understood what his opponent was going to do.

    With a dull bang, the earth shook violently, and a circle of ochre-colored waves suddenly released towards the three people following the rhythm of the ground.

    Zhu Zhuqing reacted quickly. As she was very close to Ning Rongrong, she dodged and picked her up, then jumped quickly to avoid the shock.

    Zhao Wuji saw that his pounding of the ground with his fists had no effect, and a smile appeared on his face. He did not rush to attack again, he wanted to see what tricks these students had. After all, this was just a test, not a life-and-death duel.

    Tang San looked at Zhao Wuji who had not taken action yet, knowing that attack was the best defense. If they passively took a beating at this time and let Zhao Wuji fully exert his strength, they would definitely have no chance. It would be better to attack instead of defend, perhaps they could delay a little longer.

    "The first soul skill is entanglement!"

    The spirit rings around Tang San''s body lit up, and he activated his first spirit skill, Mother''s Entanglement. This spirit skill was still useful even at the level of God King.

    However, due to limited strength, the results were minimal.

    Zhao Wuji felt his whole body tighten, and the thorny vines had already wrapped around his body, wrapping his arms and legs tightly. The vines tightened extremely, and a strong paralyzing toxin was released.

    At the same time, the vines that rose from the ground pushed his body upwards, as if trying to lift his feet off the ground. No matter how strong a person is, he cannot stabilize his body without roots.

    But Zhao Wuji just smiled contemptuously and simply released his soul power. With a bang, the vines that wrapped his body broke instantly and flew in all directions.

    Although Tang San''s martial soul has awakened into the Blue Silver Emperor, the strength of this martial soul itself is life, not restriction or strong attack. Therefore, even if it is stronger than the original Blue Silver Grass, its toughness is limited. It is impossible to restrain the Soul Saint.

 Chapter 41: Not a Fabrication

    Chapter 41 - 41: Not a Fabrication

    After bursting out his soul power to push the vines apart, Zhao Wuji roared, and his martial spirit possessed him, causing his body to suddenly swell. His already terrifying muscles almost doubled in size, and even his height rose by one meter in an instant, with seven soul rings attached to him.

    "Hahaha, let me have some fun with you guys!"

    Zhao Wuji laughed, then rushed directly towards Zhu Zhuqing and Tang San... I won''t describe the process in detail.

    The result is beyond doubt.

    In the face of the absolute power gap, even though Tang San awakened the Blue Silver Emperor and reached Soul Master in advance, he could not reveal his identity and could not use hidden weapons, and faced Zhao Wuji, a guy who did not follow martial ethics... The final result was that Tang San was beaten black and blue, and became a pig-headed man.

    Zhu Zhuqing was better off. Perhaps Zhao Wuji took her into consideration because she was a girl and just casually shook her hand and dislocated it.

    As for Ning Rongrong, Old Zhao didn''t dare to fight against this young lady with a strong background.

    In summary, the world in which only Tang San was injured is complete.

    In the dark.

    Ye Cheng hid his body. He had been watching this farce quietly for a long time.

    When he saw Tang San beaten black and blue, he couldn''t help but nod, giving Zhao Wuji a look that said, "This guy can teach well."

    Well done! For someone so two-faced, a troublemaker who will bring disaster for generations, he should be tormented and severely punished!

    In fact, at first, Ye Cheng had no particular dislike for Tang San, the original protagonist. On the contrary, during his younger years, he actually liked him quite a bit, seeing him as a very righteous and principled character. He was loyal to his brothers and willing to sacrifice his life for his belovedˇŞso devoted, almost to the point of obsession.

    During the time period of Douluo Dalu 1, Tang San did not seem to have so many problems and looked very upright.

    But all this changed until the original author wrote Douluo Dalu 2345... It changed completely!

    If Tang San in Douluo Dalu 1 makes people feel that he is a good friend and a standard decent person, then Tang San in Douluo Dalu 2,3,4, and 5, with all his incredible actions, is simply a subversion of this person!

    It Is completely impossible to connect this Tang San with the Tang San in the other Douluo books.

    The original author successfully ruined this character!

    If Douluo Dalu was just a novel, it wouldn''t be a big deal. At most, the author''s writing skills were poor and he ruined the character.

    But when Douluo Continent became a real world.

    When Ye Cheng was in this world, thinking about Tang San''s various actions after Douluo Dalu 2,3,4, and 5, he felt extremely terrified.

    Why is there such a big difference between the beginning and the end of a person''s story?

    Excluding the possibility that the author has messed up his writing, there is only one possibility.

    This guy''s personality is just like this.

    At first, he was probably just unfamiliar with this world, so he acted cautiously. But when he gained power and had the power to control the fate of all living beings, he completely let go of himself and released his desires!

    A hypocritical, selfish, insidious, double-standard, despicable and vicious villain!

    This is Tang San''s true character.

    So when he removed the halo of the protagonist and looked at Tang San''s actions in the original novel from an objective perspective, Ye Cheng knew that he must not let this guy achieve the same success as in the original novel, otherwise it would be a disaster for all living beings!

    Because of this, Ye Cheng targeted him and people related to him many times when fabricating the future video.

    Of course, Ye Cheng is not really a bad person. Although he can make up future videos, he will use the deduction function of the question-and-answer system before making them up to deduce the character''s personality and the various possibilities of the plot development.

    The main function of this is to fill in the plot loopholes and prevent the audience from seeing the flaws.

    Therefore, when he fabricated the future video, the characters'' personalities, except for his own, were not maliciously altered. Instead, according to the deduction, if the plot develops normally, the characters in it will indeed do that.

    So his fabrication was an adaptation, but not nonsense.

    It is a fabrication based on reality.

    There is no malicious intent to discredit the character.

    ...

    After being defeated by Zhao Wuji.

    Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong all had different expressions.

    Tang San was unwilling and disappointed. It was obvious that he was very sorry for not being able to enter school.

    Zhu Zhuqing was confused but relieved.

    I was confused because I couldn''t enroll in Shrek, which meant I couldn''t urge Dai Mubai to cheer up. So what should I do?

    She was relieved because she felt that this academy was unreliable after seeing Shrek''s true situation. She didn''t think she could learn anything in this academy, and at most it was the difference between dying early and dying later.

    Ning Rongrong didn''t care, because she was a young lady who came out to experience life. If I can''t stay here, I''ll find another place. At worst, I can just move to another place.

    Looking at the expressions of the three people, Zhao Wuji''s heart skipped a beat. Realizing that he had gone too far, he quickly pretended to cough. He cleared his throat and then announced loudly: "Ahem, I declare... you have passed! Congratulations on officially joining Shrek Academy!"

    As soon as these words came out, except for Tang San who was surprised, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong both had calm expressions, seemingly not caring too much about this "surprise".

    Nonsense, I didn''t have much expectation for this college. I was thinking of leaving if I didn''t pass. I was relieved. But then suddenly I was told that I passed.

    In this situation, what emotions do you want them to express?

 Chapter 42: The Reaction of the Gods

    Chapter 42 - 42: The Reaction of the Gods

    The divine realm.

    The clouds and mist are ever-changing, sometimes like rolling waves, sometimes like a quiet beauty. Each change is irregular, but it brings people more beauty and shock.

    A thick energy from heaven and earth lingers in the clouds. If an ordinary human being can come here, even just taking a breath can extend their life by ten years.

    Of course, given the physique of an ordinary person, it would never be a good thing if they absorbed too much of the energy of heaven and earth.

    The towering palace gleams with a faint golden glow under the illumination of the halo of the divine world. This is the commanding height of the entire divine world, and it is also the place that controls everything in the divine world.

    The Divine Realm Council has the responsibility of judging the gods, and also has the task of managing the Divine Realm and maintaining the rules.

    The main hall of the palace was octagonal in shape, and the surrounding walls were undecorated, but there were countless scenes flashing and changing. Each light screen represented a world or scene from a different planet on earth.

    At the same time, this is also the place where the Divine Council monitors the planets in various small galaxies in this large galaxy.

    There was a round table in the center of the main hall, with five people sitting around it.

    Or rather, not human.

    Sitting here are the five God Kings who rule the divine world!

    Above the God King there is a realm called the God of Creation. As the name suggests, this world of gods was created by a God of Creation who split his own power.

    After the creator god completed the creation of the divine world, he transformed into five seeds, namely kindness, evil, life, destruction and Asura, and took root in the divine world, just like Pangu transformed himself into all things.

    After countless years of growth, these five seeds gradually acquired their own wisdom. They are the five starting points of this world and the five supreme gods of this divine world.

    Good and evil constitute thoughts and emotions, while life and destruction create the entire divine world. If good and evil are the heaven of the divine world, then destruction and life are the earth of the divine world.

    Asura, who is in the center, coordinates all the order between the sky and the earth. This is how the God Realm and its present form came into being.

    At this time, the five supreme gods in the divine world focused their eyes on a wall. There were many light screens on the wall, but the image in one of the light screens was blurry, like a mosaic.

    And this light curtain represents the Douluo Continent where Ye Cheng is located.

    Under the God Realm, there are 108 planes under management. In modern terms, the God Realm is mainly in charge of a large galaxy similar to the Milky Way.

    And in this large galaxy, there are 108 small galaxies similar to the solar system. To put it bluntly, the so-called planes in the divine world refer to the planets. The world refers to the world represented by the planets, not the entire vast universe.

    From a modern perspective, the entire God Realm''s status instantly dropped by dozens of levels!

    "Since six days ago, this plane called Douluo Continent has suddenly been out of the control of the God Realm." The Asura God sitting in the central seat spoke.

    The God Realm Is a special space formed by the telekinesis of the subordinate planes, and therefore the speed of time passing is not the same. One day in the God Realm is equivalent to one year in the subordinate planes. That''s why Asura God said six days ago.

    "Could it be the work of the remnants of the Dragon God?" The God of Destruction frowned and said murderously.

    The so-called Dragon God is a powerful deity who ascended from the lower world many years ago.

    This dragon god can be said to be the ancestor of all dragons in the entire God Realm Galaxy. With his unique talent, he cultivated into a god and condensed the two godhoods of destruction and creation! In the absence of a god position, he ascended to the God Realm.

    Moreover, after he had just arrived in the God Realm and absorbed the pure energy of the God Realm, coupled with his own possession of the two supreme godhoods of destruction and creation, the Dragon God directly crossed the thresholds of the third-level god, the second-level god, and the first-level god, and achieved the position of God King on the spot, and was directly on par with the five great God Kings.

    And the most perverted thing is that this Dragon God is actually the dual king of gods!

    It is conceivable that if fighting alone, none of the five God Kings can be a match for the Dragon God.

    The sudden arrival of this powerful person naturally made the five great God Kings very afraid. After all, in their own territory, a powerful person suddenly appeared who they could not defeat alone. Who could be at ease?

    So the God Realm Council represented by the five great God Kings directly wanted to restrain it!

    But how could the Dragon God be willing to be a dog for these five God Kings?

    After all, in the mortal world, the Dragon God was the king and the ancestor, invincible in the world. After ascending to the God Realm by exception, he got rid of the shackles. With his own foundation, he directly possessed the position of the double God King!

    If any one of the five great God Kings were to fight him, they would definitely not be his match. Even if two God Kings joined forces, it would probably be a tough fight.

    In such a situation, how could the Dragon God succumb to the tyranny of the five God Kings?

    So they directly joined forces with other divine beasts in the divine world to start a war and fight against the gods!

    At that time, the various demon beasts and soul beasts in the human world under the divine world were allowed to enter the divine world after reaching the divine level through their own efforts and cultivation, and they had a set of divine beasts special system.

    But the divine beasts have always been controlled by the gods, which is similar to the status of cattle and horses. It is conceivable that these divine beasts, whose wisdom is no different from that of humans, would not be willing to accept this

    . It is just that the gods have always been powerful, so the divine beasts have no choice but to submit.

    Now that a powerful leader has arrived, they have a backbone.

    Under the leadership of the Dragon God, the divine beasts burst out with their wildness in pursuit of freedom, and want to unify the divine world!

    This war soon spread to the entire divine realm.

    The five major controllers of the Divine Realm Council ¨C the God of Goodness, the God of Evil, the God of Asura, the God of Destruction and the Goddess of Life ¨C joined forces to command all the gods in the Divine Realm to fight a great battle with the divine beasts.

    However, these five great God Kings did not follow the moral code of martial arts and actually joined forces to deal with the Dragon God. Even with the position of two God Kings, facing five opponents of the same level, the Dragon God was outnumbered and was no match at all.

    In the end, the mythical beasts, led by the Dragon God, failed.

    The consciousness and soul of the leading dragon god were all shattered, but at the last moment he relied on his own powerful ability to force himself to split despite being seriously injured, and turned into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King.

    The original extremely powerful and perfect abilities were also inherited by the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King respectively.

    The Golden Dragon King inherited the Dragon God''s powerful physical ability, with infinite strength, invulnerability, and unparalleled speed. And the most important thing is the Godhead of Destruction!

    The Silver Dragon King inherited the Dragon God''s ability to control the power of elements, and at the same time controlled the seven elements of water, fire, earth, wind, light and darkness. And the most important Godhead of Creation!

    When the Dragon God split, it generated a huge amount of energy. In order to eradicate it, the God Realm Council tried its best to kill it.

    In the end, the Golden Dragon King was left in the God Realm, but the five God Kings were unable to kill him because at the last moment, the Golden Dragon King used his own original power to transform himself into an indestructible dragon cocoon outside his body!

    This dragon cocoon formed by the original power of the God King was too strong, and the five God Kings could not do anything to him for a while. They simply sealed it up and dealt with it slowly later. In the end, they still couldn''t do anything to it.

    However, the Silver Dragon King took advantage of the chaos to rush out of the divine realm, dived into the turbulence of time and space, and disappeared without a trace until now.

    Now seeing the anomalies in Douluo Continent, the God of Destruction''s first reaction was that it was the work of the Silver Dragon King, the escaped remnant of the Dragon God who has disappeared.

 Chapter 43: The Divine Realm Is Coming

    Chapter 43 - 43: The Divine Realm Is Coming

    "Probably not."

    Asura God shook his head and said solemnly: "When I discovered the anomaly of this plane, I used the power of the God Realm Center to try to dispel this anomaly and regain control of this plane."

    "What''s the result?"

    The God of Evil asked. He did not ask whether the abnormality had been dispelled, but why it could not be dispelled. After all, the light curtain representing the Douluo Continent was still blurry. Obviously, the Asura God had failed.

    "That mysterious power that suddenly appeared in Douluo Continent is too strange! Even if I used the power of the God Realm Center, I couldn''t get a glimpse of the truth. It''s as if this abnormality doesn''t exist at all." The Asura God looked very ugly, and said: "I suspect that this power comes from outside the star field. That unknown universe that is not under our control."

    "The power beyond the star field!"

    The expressions of the other four God Kings also became extremely solemn.

    Although they are called God Kings, they are obviously not the same as the truly supreme God Kings in fantasy novels who control the birth and death of the entire universe. They can only be kings and dominate in their own small piece of land. If they leave this small star field on the edge of the universe, they may be nothing.

    Because of this, facing this unknown force that was most likely coming from outside the star field controlled by the God Realm, several God Kings did not dare to neglect it. They immediately became extremely alert!

    "Xura, you sent us a message, so you must have some idea. Don''t keep us in suspense, just speak directly." The God of Kindness looked at Asura God and said so.

    The other three God Kings also nodded.

    "The power of the God Realm Central that I can mobilize by myself is too weak. So I want to combine the strength of our five God Kings, mobilize the power of the center with all our strength, and thoroughly investigate the source of this anomaly in Douluo Continent!" The Asura God expressed his thoughts.

    The God Realm Center Is the core of the entire God Realm. It is responsible for absorbing and processing the power offered by the subordinate worlds to maintain the operation of the God Realm. Therefore, only the five great God Kings have the authority to use the power of the God Realm Center.

    Although a single God King can mobilize the power of the God Realm Center, he can only mobilize a small part of it. Only when the five God Kings work together can they mobilize all the power of the God Realm Center.

    After listening to Asura''s words, the other four gods pondered for a moment. Although the power of the center of the gods'' realm was related to the foundation of the gods'' realm, they finally nodded in agreement.

    After all, the power that enveloped Douluo Continent originated from a mysterious existence outside the star field. It was a completely unknown power to them.

    All fear comes from the unknown!

    Without understanding this power, the five great God Kings were simply restless, with a sense of panic that their fate was no longer in their control. So even though using the power of the God Realm Center would consume a lot of energy and might even shake the foundation of the God Realm, they didn''t care.

    After reaching a consensus.

    The five great gods closed their eyes directly on the spot, used their own authority, contacted the center of the God Realm, and completely released the power of the center of the God Realm. Gathering the power of the entire God Realm, they rushed towards the world called Douluo Continent!

    This power is very strong, and it is definitely not something that the planet Douluo Continent can withstand. Once it comes, I am afraid that the entire planet will be torn into pieces if you are not careful.

    But now, even if it might lead to the destruction of a lower plane due to the loss of power, the five great gods could not care less.

    When it comes to unknown forces outside the star field, it is never too cautious.

    If sacrificing a Douluo Continent can preserve the entire God Realm and the rest of its subordinate planes, then this deal is absolutely worth it.

    The five great God Kings were full of confidence. They gathered the power of the entire God Realm center and, following the mysterious connection, launched an attack on Douluo Continent, wanting to find out the source of this anomaly.

    In their view, even if this mysterious power came from an unknown star field, facing the power of the entire God Realm, they could only bow down and reveal everything. Otherwise, there would only be destruction!

    At the same time.

    Douluo Continent.

    Ye Cheng, who was secretly watching Zhu Zhuqing and the others, suddenly heard a ding sound in his ear, and then the system''s prompt sound began to sound continuously. It was so noisy.

    [Unknown energy invading the world has been detected. ]

    [Defense mechanism activated! ]

    [Antivirus program started! ]

    [Counterattack successful! ]

    [A large amount of energy left over has been detected and can be extracted and utilized...]

    [Learning...]

    [Converted into energy...]

    [Transformation completed.]

    [According to the system rules, the plug-in "Live Spoiler System" is absorbed with energy first...]

    [Absorbing...50%...51%...56%...58.4%.]

    [Energy exhausted, absorption terminated! System energy insufficient. ]

    [The current absorption progress is 58.4%, and the authority is still at a low level. ]

    [Tip: If you want to completely absorb it, you need to obtain the highest authority of the "Live Spoiler System". Please play hard, collect energy, and assist the system to upgrade the version, so that you can completely absorb this ownerless plug-in. ]

    [Please enter the system interface for details. ]

    After a series of dazzling system prompts.

    Ye Cheng finally came to his senses, then used his mind to open the screen and began to check the changes in the system.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the character will eventually become real!

    Currently playing: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng (100%)

    Played: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng.

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 58.4% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties... but cannot obtain Q&A rewards. Only by obtaining 100% final permissions can you control everything in the system.)]

    Ye Cheng discovered that at the very end of the system panel, the absorption progress of the external plug-in live spoiler system had increased from the original 50% to 58.4%.

    Obviously, all of this was contributed by the unknown invading force just now.

    But what is that unknown force that invaded the world?

    It can''t be the God Realm, right?

    Ye Cheng thought jokingly, but suddenly realized that this guess might not be impossible!

    Think about it carefully. Since the live broadcast spoiler system appeared out of nowhere six years ago and covered the entire Douluo Continent, there is no reason why the God Realm, which can monitor the changes in the subordinate world to a certain extent, would have no reaction to this.

    Faced with such a novelty, the God Realm would definitely respond. Even if the response was slow, after all these years they would surely send a priest to investigate what this mysterious question and answer that suddenly appeared was about, right?

    But the God Realm did not respond at all.

    This is very wrong.

    Ye Cheng guessed that after the live broadcast spoiler system came to this world, its mechanism instinctively blocked the God Realm''s perception of this place.

    And when a subordinate world suddenly lost surveillance, no matter how inefficient the God Realm was, it would surely have realized it after such a long time. Then it would be reasonable for them to use some means to find out what was going on.

    It has to be said that Ye Cheng''s guess happened to be right on the truth.

 Chapter 44: Godsâ€™ Fears

    Chapter 44 - 44: Gods'' Fears

    "According to the system''s prompt, the force that was about to invade this world was killed by the system''s built-in anti-virus program." Ye Cheng recalled the prompt just now.

    "Then after the force that was about to invade this world was eliminated by the antivirus program, some power was left behind. The system absorbed this power, converted it into energy, and then used it to absorb the plug-in "Live Spoiler System" to increase the progress by 8.4%." Ye Cheng pondered.

    "From this point of view, as long as I am still in Douluo Continent, I don''t have to worry about the God Realm. After all, the means by which the God Realm can interfere here are probably blocked by the system."

    "The only thing we need to watch out for is whether the God Realm will get angry and send a bunch of gods to this world without any moral principles... I don''t know whether the system will treat these gods as viruses and eliminate them. If this happens, it would be the best. I can rest assured."

    "It''s just that the possibility is not very high..."

    "But I don''t need to worry too much about the God Realm."

    "Because, let''s take a step back, even if those gods come."

    "But the main body of the system doesn''t seem to be parasitic in my body, but is in a higher-dimensional state, similar to the difference between the third dimension and the second dimension. It just binds its functions to me. Therefore, as long as I don''t reveal that I am the host of the system, then those gods who descend to this world will definitely investigate the source of the anomaly."

    "But how can a mere two-dimensional existence jump to the three-dimensional one? Therefore, those gods can only stare blankly and cannot find the main body of the system at all."

    "So, as long as I don''t reveal myself as the host of the system, the time left for me is enough for me to grow up to be invincible."

    Ye Cheng came to the above conclusion based on the current information.

    "Yes, we can''t reveal that the question and answer has anything to do with me."

    "Fortunately, I have only released two videos related to myself so far. It shouldn''t attract the attention of anyone."

    "Next, I will post some questions and answers. It would be best if the content does not involve me. I need to select other people to ask the questions to confuse attention. It is impossible for me to always be the protagonist of the questions and answers. The flaw will be too obvious." Ye Cheng thought silently.

    The decision was made quickly.

    ......

    The divine world.

    From the outside, the divine realm appears to be a huge colorful sphere, wrapped in clouds filled with thick divine power, looking both illusory and beautiful.

    Perhaps, the divine world can be called the divine world star.

    Because this so-called divine realm is actually a planet formed by pure power.

    At this time, inside this divine star.

    The Divine Council.

    The five great God Kings who had just used the central power of the God Realm not long ago were extremely pale at this moment, as if they had experienced some great terror. Their eyes were dull, as if they had suffered a severe mental shock.

    A long time passed.

    Asura God was the first to break away from the indescribable terror, and looked around at the other four God Kings with lingering fear. Soon, the others also woke up from their stupor.

    "..."

    The five God Kings still looked pale and remained silent.

    "We underestimated the mysterious power of that unknown being..." Finally, it was Asura God who broke the silence. His voice was hoarse, and even his fingers were shaking unconsciously. It was obvious that he was still in fear!

    The other four God Kings remained silent, looking as if they were doubting their lives and becoming autistic due to the blow.

    In fact, everything they experienced after activating the God Realm Center completely overturned their previous cognition.

    As the power left by the God of Creation, it turned into five seeds. After tens of millions of years of growth, it finally became the Supreme God of the God Realm. He controls the God Realm and controls the life and death of many planes under his command!

    The five great gods have always been arrogant and self-centered, believing that they are at the top of the universe. Even when faced with the power of an unknown star field, they are confident that they can handle it.

    But just now, when they confidently mobilized the power of the God Realm Center to try to find out the mysterious power that enveloped Douluo Continent, they encountered an incredible and incomprehensible terror!

    Under that mysterious and unknown power.

    They condensed the power of the entire God Realm center and the power of the five great God Kings, just like fragile bubbles, which would break at the touch!

    The two forces were not at the same level at all.

    That is the boundary between God and mortal!

    The gap between heaven and earth.

    The five great God Kings finally realized the powerlessness that the mortals had felt in the face of them.

    In front of that high-dimensional power, the power of the five great gods was a joke. The power they were so proud of could not have the slightest impact on it.

    "This time... the losses are huge." The God of Destruction said with a hoarse voice and bloodshot eyes.

    If they hadn''t run fast, their consciousness would have been wiped out by the unknown force.

    But as a price, more than 99% of the power of the God Realm Center was consumed in this operation.

    With the loss of so much power, the foundation of the divine world has undoubtedly been shaken.

    After that, they couldn''t go anywhere. They could only stay in the God Realm and try to replace the role of the God Realm Center and stabilize the God Realm. They couldn''t leave until the God Realm Center recovered at least 50% of its strength, enough to maintain the operation of the God Realm. Otherwise, the God Realm might explode due to dysfunction at any time.

    "What should we do with Douluo Continent? Are we going to just leave it alone?" The God of Evil frowned.

    That power was too mysterious, and they could do nothing about it. But they couldn''t just leave it alone. Who knew what this power was trying to do when it suddenly appeared in Douluo Continent?

    If they only lost Douluo Continent, it wouldn''t matter. There were more than 100 planes under the God Realm anyway, so they could lose one. It couldn''t shake the foundation of the God Realm.

    But the key is, what if the target of that mysterious force is not just Douluo Continent, but the entire galaxy including the God Realm?

    This is absolutely intolerable!

    "Why not send some low-level gods first to see if they can descend to Douluo Continent." The Goddess of Life suddenly suggested.

    "Agreed."

    The other four gods thought about it and agreed.

    They were just some of the lowest-ranking priests, people at the bottom of the divine world. They wouldn''t even blink an eye even if dozens or hundreds of them died.

    Although the gods have rules that the gods cannot interfere with the lower world at will, the problem is that these rules are set by the Gods Council. Therefore, as the people who make the rules, if they break the rules themselves, who can control them?

    What''s more, the mysterious power of the Douluo Continent in the lower world is too dangerous. In an emergency, it is not a bad idea to break the rules. Compared with the safety of the entire God Realm, the rules are insignificant.

 Chapter 45: Cannon Fodders

    Chapter 45 - 45: Cannon Fodders

    Although Douluo Continent was blocked by the system, its connection with the God Realm was still there. Therefore, after deciding to send a few cannon fodder to explore the Douluo Continent, the Five God Kings did not hesitate and directly picked a few God Officers without any background as pioneers.

    In the God Realm, above the God Officers are the third-level gods, second-level gods, first-level gods, and the Supreme God King. Therefore, the God Officers are the lowest level of gods, and there are tens of thousands of them. Basically, they are brought up by gods above the God Officers when they ascended from the lower world. That''s all they can achieve in their lifetime.

    Those gods who ascended through their own cultivation or inherited the throne were at least level three gods. And if they worked hard to cultivate, they might be able to go further. They were considered the backbone of the God Realm.

    The Five God Kings used their divine power to open a space channel and sent these selected God Officers to Douluo Continent.

    At the same time.

    In Douluo Continent, Ye Cheng also received a system prompt at the same time.

    [Ding! Five outsiders detected...]

    [After scanning, no threat. ]

    [It will be brought under control and will not be removed. ]

    Hearing the system prompt, Ye Cheng quickly opened the system interface, and after some operation, the information of the five outsiders was all presented in front of him.

    He was surprised to find that these five people were actually God Officers who had sneaked in from the divine realm. However, because they were too weak, the system judged them to be no threat. Therefore, they were taken into supervision and left alone.

    As early as six years ago, the system came and locked onto this world, and after starting the Q&A with this world as the base, the entire Douluo Continent has basically taken the shape of a Q&A system.

    All visible and invisible changes cannot escape the monitoring of the question-and-answer system, and therefore, outsiders like these who come here from other worlds cannot hide their presence from the system. With just one scan, all the details can be clearly known.

    "The priest was too weak, so the defense mechanism did not activate."

    "It seems that the force that was so powerful that it could cause the system to counterattack in self-defense was probably the work of the God King from the God Realm?" Ye Cheng looked at the information from the system and guessed silently.

    "It''s a pity that only a few God Officers came. Otherwise, if those God Kings dared to come down, I would let them know the horror of the answering space!" Ye Cheng felt a little regretful. Those God Kings were too cowardly. They only dared to send a few God Officers to be cannon fodder.

    If only I were a little more stubborn and courageous.

    If the five God Kings of the God Realm dare to come down, once they land on Douluo Continent, they will be instantly locked by the question-and-answer system. At that time, they can do whatever they want.

    The simplest method Is to make up a question that is impossible to answer correctly, and then assign five God Kings to answer it. When they answer incorrectly, set the punishment to deprive them of all their cultivation... Use the system''s mechanism to easily kill the opponent. It''s so cool!

    Unfortunately, those God Kings were too cowardly and didn''t dare to come here in person. Instead, they escaped.

    "Should we arrange a question-and-answer session for these five God Officers right now and deal with them directly?" Ye Cheng thought to himself as he looked at the information of the five God Officers.

    "No, that feels too targeted."

    "And this will undoubtedly let the God Realm know that there is an actual controller behind the "Question and Answer". By then, the risk of me being exposed will be greatly increased!"

    "It would be better to pretend that I didn''t see it and keep these five guys. Then I will only show them what I want them to know, and let them pass on the wrong information to the God Realm... Let the God Realm think that this Q&A is just an ownerless treasure that has drifted here and has no actual owner."

    "Let the gods in the realm become less vigilant about this place, and even make them greedy to take the answers for themselves!"

    "...If we can lure the five God Kings down to Douluo Continent by then, then the outcome will be decided."

    The more Ye Cheng thought about it, the more he felt that keeping these five guys was more valuable than just killing them. Anyway, these five guys couldn''t make any waves in his territory. He could even replay and check everything that happened after these people came here at any time if he wanted.

    If that''s the case, then what''s so scary about him?

    It''s these guys that we should be afraid of!

    ...

    The divine world.

    Before sending the five God Officers to Douluo Continent, the five divine kings each separated a strand of divine consciousness and attached it to a priest. Following these God Officers, they passed through the space channel and headed to Douluo Continent.

    It can be said that these five God Officers are not only cannon fodder, but also the eyes and ears of the five God Kings. Through the wisp of divine consciousness attached to them, the five God Kings can observe the situation of Douluo Continent in real time even if they are in the God Realm.

    Soon.

    Through the power of their divine sense, the Five God Kings discovered that the five God Officers did not encounter any obstacles and passed through the space tunnel very smoothly and landed on Douluo Continent.

    These five God Officers, three men and two women, did not act rashly after arriving on Douluo Continent, nor did they display their divine power in a grand manner. Instead, they began to look for local people on Douluo Continent, hoping to understand what changes have taken place on Douluo Continent today.

    Soon.

    After searching the memories of many locals, the five God Officers finally determined what the abnormal force that enveloped the entire Douluo Continent was.

    Question and answer space?

    Answer the questions?

    There are prizes for correct answers and penalties for incorrect answers.

    After the five gods in the divine world checked the information transmitted by the divine consciousness, they all fell silent.

    This so-called question and answer space obviously does not seem to be a power that should exist in Douluo Continent. Rather, it seems that it is something that only the gods in the God Realm can do. To be honest, if they do not care about the cost, they can indeed achieve the same effect as the question and answer space.

    However, when facing this question and answer, the power of the entire God Realm seemed so powerless, as fragile as paper, which was broken by a poke!

    Obviously, this mysterious question and answer that suddenly came was far superior to the God Realm in nature. That was why it was able to suppress them easily.

    "Where did this mysterious question and answer come from?"

    "Why did you come to Douluo Continent?"

    "What is its purpose?"

    "Is it really just a question and answer?"

    "What good will this do to it?"

    A series of questions came to his mind. The asymmetry of information made the Five God Kings more wary of this mysterious question and answer.

    The unknown Is the most frightening thing.

    Without knowing the details of this mysterious question and answer, the five God Kings did not dare to act rashly, especially after suffering such a big loss before.

    Finally, after discussing for a while, the five God Kings decided to hold back for now. They told the five God Officers not to make a fuss and not to reveal their identities as gods, but to investigate Douluo Continent for a while to see if they could find any clues about the mysterious question and answer.

    It won''t be too late to take action once the truth of this question and answer is clarified.

 Chapter 46: Your Excellency

    Chapter 46 - 46: Your Excellency

    It was late at night and the entire Shrek Academy fell completely silent.

    During the daytime exam, except for Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong, no other candidate could pass the first three levels. This was the year with the most students admitted to Shrek Academy in many years.

    As the vice president, Zhao Wuji naturally has his own residence. At this moment, he is meditating alone in the room.

    Suddenly, a voice came to my ears.

    "Zhao Wuji."

    Zhao Wuji woke up from his meditation, his expression was angry and solemn. As a high-level soul saint, his soul power was strong enough to form a wonderful aura around his body, and he could clearly distinguish the sound of leaves falling within a hundred meters around his body.

    But at this moment, he did not feel anyone around him, and the voice pierced his ears directly, sounding like someone was speaking in his ear. He was sure that the person''s strength was definitely not inferior to his.

    "who?"

    Zhao Wuji stood up, his eyes flashing with coldness. He had a bad reputation in the spirit master world and had many enemies. He had been hiding in Shrek Academy for these years and had lived peacefully. He did not expect that a powerful opponent would suddenly appear at this time.

    "Come out."

    A faint aura locked onto Zhao Wuji.

    Zhao Wuji naturally would not be scared, and he went out through the window without hesitation. His soul power suddenly increased to the peak, and he quickly chased in the direction of the breath.

    After a while, they were out of the Shrek Academy and in the woods outside. That trace of aura also disappeared here.

    "Come out. I know you''re here."

    Zhao Wuji shouted in a deep voice. At the same time, he immediately completed his martial spirit possession. The seven spirit rings moved up and down around his body, flashing brilliant light, especially the three black ten thousand year spirit rings, which looked amazingly deep.

    A black figure slowly walked out from behind a big tree. This person was covered in black clothes, even wearing a black hood on his head. From the outside, it can only be seen that he is a tall man.

    Zhao Wuji looked at this man, but the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely. Because he recognized at a glance, this guy is not the Tang Hao who appeared in the previous question-and-answer video, who had his hands and feet cut off? Why did this guy come to him for no reason?

    "It seems you already know who I am."

    Seeing Zhao Wuji''s expression, Tang Hao simply took off his hood, revealing a scruffy face covered with beard. He pretended to be profound and said lightly: "It''s rare to see the Immovable King in such a small place. I just want to spar with you tonight. I haven''t exercised for a long time."

    As he spoke, Tang Hao summoned his big hammer, and at the same time nine spirit rings quietly appeared on his body, among which the hundred thousand year spirit ring was particularly eye-catching.

    Seeing that the man in black in front of him was indeed the despicable Tang Hao, Zhao Wuji felt a chill in his heart. As a Soul Saint-level soul master, he knew the gap between high-level soul masters very well. When it came to level 60 or above, let alone a gap of one stage, even if it was only one level, there was a certain gap in strength.

    "Your Excellency Clear Sky..."

    After uttering these four words with difficulty, Zhao Wuji quickly bowed and said, "Your Excellency, please do not joke with me. How can I be worthy of sparring with you?"

    Tang Hao said calmly: "What''s the matter with being worthy or not. Didn''t you bully that kid well during the day? I found that bullying people seems to feel good. Let me bully you too. Of course, you can think that I am bullying the weak."

    Without any strong aura emanating from him, Tang Hao walked towards Zhao Wuji step by step with a sledgehammer in his hand.

    Zhao Wuji secretly groaned in his heart. Now, he finally understood. The boy named Lan Wu was probably the Tang San in the previous video.

    As for why the appearance has changed so much, it is not that no one on Douluo Continent has absorbed a spirit ring and has been affected by the spirit ring, causing changes in physical appearance. It''s just that the situation is rare.

    Zhao Wuji was panicking now. It would be fine if he was just beaten up. But the key point was that the guy in front of him was a wanted criminal of the Spirit Hall, and his identity must not be exposed. But now he was openly revealing his identity in front of him... No matter how you look at it, it seems like he is trying to silence him!

    Suddenly, Tang Hao stopped ten meters away from Zhao Wuji, and then said in a deep voice: "Since you are here, just come out. What''s the difference between one and two?"

    As the words fell.

    With a flash, there was another person beside Zhao Wuji. When this person appeared, the expression on Zhao Wuji''s face suddenly relaxed a little, "Boss, this senior..."

    The man waved his hand to Zhao Wuji, signaling him not to speak. Facing the invisible pressure, the man had no choice but to release his martial spirit.

    A pair of huge wings spread out from behind him, and his whole body was covered with a layer of feathers. The pupils in his orange-yellow eyes stood upright, and seven soul rings of the same color as Zhao Wuji suddenly appeared, rhythmically moving up and down around his body.

    "Greetings to His Majesty Clear Sky."

    This man was wearing glasses and had a very distinctive appearance, or rather, he was very ugly. He was none other than Flanders, the president of Shrek Academy.

    Tang Hao didn''t pay any attention to Flanders'' greetings. His originally careless expression gradually became serious at this moment. He ignored Flanders and looked around vigilantly, as if he had sensed something.

    "who?!"

    He shouted. The soul power in his body exploded, and the terrifying pressure made Zhao Wuji and Flanders, who were closer, feel suffocated.

    "It''s quite lively here tonight."

    A clear voice suddenly sounded.

    As soon as the words fell.

    He was wearing a white dress with cloud patterns embroidered on it, which was low-key and simple, but also exuded a refined and unworldly temperament. Her long black hair was tied up, and the rest was scattered behind her, giving her a neat and free feeling.

    His handsome face, like a god, coupled with the clothes he wore, made him look like an immortal, and he looked like someone other than an ordinary person.

    As soon as this person appeared, he instantly became the focus of the whole audience!

    "Your Excellency Ye..."

    Zhao Wuji wanted to call him by his name, but he changed his words after realizing it. Since Ye Cheng didn''t have a title of his own, he could only call him His Majesty.

    "Greetings, Your Excellency."

    Flanders was much calmer and saluted calmly. Zhao Wuji also quickly followed suit.

    Ye Cheng calmly accepted the greeting from the two, because in this world, it is normal for low-level spirit masters to greet high-level spirit masters. If you don''t accept it, the other party will think that you are looking for trouble, so you don''t accept the greeting.

 Chapter 47: Letâ€™s Have A Discussion

    Chapter 47 - 47: Let''s Have A Discussion

    "In reality, this is the first time we meet."

    Ye Cheng looked at Tang Hao who remained silent, smiled, and spoke in a calm tone.

    He could feel that Tang Hao, who seemed calm, was actually surging with soul power and tense all over. He could launch a thunder strike at any time!

    Obviously, Tang Hao in front of him was very wary of him and was on high alert.

    This was normal. After all, in the future video shown in the Q&A session, he had cut off his opponent''s hands and feet, even if that was only a future event. And he hadn''t provoked him yet, but he would still be on guard.

    Seeing Ye Cheng suddenly appear and his attitude towards him was extremely calm, not as bad or targeted as he had imagined, Tang Hao was slightly surprised, and after thinking carefully, he soon figured out what was going on.

    Although in the previous future video, I had provoked him because of my protection, but that was only what would happen in the original future. I hadn''t provoked him yet, and there was no conflict of interest between the two parties. The man in front of me was not from the Spirit Hall. There was no reason to attack him.

    Thinking this way, his indifferent attitude towards me when he saw me was the most real reaction. If he shouted and killed me as soon as we met, and was full of hostility towards me, it would be abnormal. Because it means that the other party is very likely on the side of the Spirit Hall. Or maybe I or someone related to me had offended the other party in some way. That''s why such a thing happened.

    Although he understood the reason, Tang Hao was still tense and wary of the man in front of him. After all, facing a man who could kill him at any time, it was never too much to be on guard.

    Looking at Tang Hao, who was silent, holding the hammer tightly and being very wary of him, Ye Cheng began to think in his heart, should he give this guy a warning? He got angry when he saw this cowardly guy.

    When he was reading the novel in his previous life, he had no good impression of this guy who fell into decadence after his wife "died", spent his days drinking, and even let his son run wild.

    No matter how domineering this guy was described in the later part of the original novel, how sharp his hammer was, how awesome his ring-blasting skills were, or how strong his talent was... he just couldn''t like this guy.

    In his opinion, Tang Hao was a man who had never experienced hardships and was fragile. As a result, he was completely devastated by the sudden blow and was no longer willing to fight for revenge.

    Your wife was sacrificed, not dead.

    Isn''t there still a blade of grass left?

    Wouldn''t you find a way to make it grow faster?

    Okay, even if you didn''t think of this. Even if you think she is dead.

    Then you won''t avenge your wife''s murder?

    So many people died in the sect that they were forced to close the mountain and not go out.

    Your father was so angry that he was seriously injured and died.

    You won''t take revenge for this?

    What? The Spirit Hall has more people and more power, plus there is an Limit Douluo to back them up, you can''t beat the Spirit Hall at all.

    Then why don''t you keep a low profile and work hard to cultivate? Try to become stronger than Qian Daoliu. Just give up like that? Spend your days drinking and become a decadent drunkard in a small village?

    A genius who Is known as the youngest Titled Douluo, is this all his mental strength? Can''t stand the blow? Don''t you have such little confidence in yourself?

    It was only after he found out that his son had twin spirits that he rekindled his confidence in fighting against the Spirit Hall.

    How low self-esteem and lack of confidence you have.

    Aren''t you known as the Clear Sky Twin Stars?

    Aren''t you the latest generation of Clear Sky Douluo?

    Aren''t you the youngest Titled Douluo on the continent?

    Then why do they behave so timidly, lacking even a bit of the tenacity and courage of a strong person who gets stronger with each setback?

    After reading the story about Tang Hao, Ye Cheng looked down on this character. Because he felt that the character''s actions could not support the character''s character. It was a typical high start and low end, and the character collapsed. There were too many inconsistencies.

    So now that he could see Tang Hao clearly, with his messy hair that looked like a bird''s nest, eye mucus in the corners of his eyes, and the stench of not having taken a shower in who knows how long... Ye Cheng was getting angrier and angrier the more he looked at him.

    "Let''s have a discussion."

    He suddenly said: "It''s rare to meet Clear Sky Douluo here, and I also want to learn the unique skills of Clear Sky Sect."

    "?!"

    Tang Hao felt that the ordinary aura on his body suddenly became turbulent, and the sharp aura spread out, blocking all his escape routes. It seemed that he had to fight this battle today, whether he wanted to or not.

    "Okay, I also want to learn the mystery of twin martial spirits." Tang Hao knew that he had no right to refuse, and he didn''t sense any killing intent from the person in front of him, so the sparring he mentioned was probably just as he said, seeing that he, the contemporary Clear Sky Douluo, was excited to see the prey, so he wanted to spar with him.

    Tang Hao couldn''t refuse. He also wanted to experience for himself what the mystery of twin martial souls was. If he could get a glimpse of the secret of twin martial souls, then his son''s future cultivation of twin martial souls would be smooth sailing.

    Twin martial spirits are an extremely rare and top-notch talent. In the thousand years of recorded history of the Heaven Dou Empire, only one person had ever appeared before Tang San. It shocked the world at the time.

    At that time, people generally believed that the owner of this twin martial spirit would have unlimited achievements in the future! He might even be able to glimpse into the realm of gods...

    However, in the end, the owner of the twin martial souls inexplicably exploded and died during the subsequent training!

    After investigation, it was found that the cause of this person''s death was most likely due to an inexplicable conflict between the two martial souls, which led to the explosion and death!

    This situation undoubtedly shows that the cultivation of twin martial souls must be different from ordinary martial soul cultivation, and there must be a trick. If you practice it incorrectly, there will be a risk of sudden death on the spot.

    So after knowing that his son had twin martial souls, Tang Hao was both worried and happy. He was happy that his son had two martial souls. As long as he cultivated one martial soul to the level of Titled Douluo, and then added spirit rings to the other martial soul, he could add spirit rings of super high age from the first ring. Even adding nine 100,000-year spirit rings to the martial soul was theoretically possible.

    Take this successful example for example.

    Tang Hao looked at Ye Cheng in front of him, as if he saw his son''s future achievements.

    Of course, the premise of everything is that Tang San''s twin martial spirits can be cultivated successfully. If it fails, then the unlucky guy who exploded and died is an example.

    The man In front of him undoubtedly knew the secret of cultivating twin martial spirits!

    But he would definitely not tell the secret out loud, Tang Hao knew this very well. After all, such a secret must be extremely precious. Just like the various unique skills of their sect, even if many clan members cannot practice them, they will not be generous and selfless to let others learn.

    Therefore, if you want to understand the secret of twin martial spirits, now is an opportunity. During the sparring, observe the opponent carefully. Perhaps you can get a glimpse of the secret of twin martial spirits.

 Chapter 48: Forget It

    Chapter 48 - 48: Forget It

    Seeing the two top Title Douluo about to fight, Zhao Wuji and Flanders couldn''t help but stare at them with wide eyes. They were only Soul Saint-level soul masters, and they were still a long way from Title Douluo. Therefore, if they could witness the battle between Title Douluo, they might be able to understand something from it.

    Of course, the greater possibility is that one will not be able to comprehend anything. After all, if one can easily comprehend things just by watching others fight, then all the academies and sects in the world would have gone bankrupt.

    In general, it depends on one''s talent and understanding. If you have a good understanding, you will be able to understand something from it. If you don''t have a good understanding, then you can only watch the fun.

    I thought there would be a fierce battle between dragons and tigers, a duel that would go down in the history of the soul master world. But soon, Flanders and Zhao Wuji blinked, and then looked at each other blankly, as if they were somewhat confused about what they saw?

    "Bang!"

    "boom!"

    "Bang! Boom! Boom...!!"

    What appeared before Flanders and Zhao Wuji was a scene like a father beating his son.

    The arrogant Clear Sky Douluo, who was famous in the world of spirit masters and was once regarded as an idol by many people, was now as embarrassed as a dog. He could only dodge the opponent''s attacks and roll on the ground from time to time, getting covered in mud, just to avoid them.

    His opponent, on the other hand, stood there in a relaxed manner. He waved his hand without even summoning his martial spirit. He simply released a powerful spirit force to create an impact. He defeated all his means and beat him like a dog in the mud.

    "this..."

    After Flanders and Zhao Wuji exchanged a glance, cold sweat broke out on their backs, and then they quietly retreated away from here.

    Why did they do this?

    Clear Sky Douluo was beaten like a dead dog. How could they bear to see him in such a miserable state? Should

    They continue to stay here and watch to make sure that they would not be killed by the angry Tang Hao afterwards?

    No one would want to expose their miserable state, especially since Tang Hao was notoriously mean and shameless. Just because of a small conflict, he would go looking for trouble with the girl and even kill her. He has no bearing of a strong man. What can you expect from such a person?

    "Where is your explosive ring?"

    "Why don''t you come out yet?"

    After waving his hand once again and releasing a powerful spirit force to knock Tang Hao away, Ye Cheng could not help but frown and said, "I have heard that you successfully retreated calmly from the pursuit of an Limit Douluo with the help of the Clear Sky Sect''s Ring Explosion Skill. Could it be that it was just a rumor spread by others?"

    Tang Hao did not reply. Because the ring explosion was not something that could be used casually. It was a special skill that would only be used when fighting desperately. If he used it, he would be weak for a while. Now was just a sparring match, not a desperate time.

    At the same time, he was secretly impressed by the power of the twin martial spirits. He had once escaped from the hands of Qian Daoliu, who was also an Limit Douluo, and therefore he could feel the difference between the two. Compared with Qian Daoliu, who only had nine spirit rings, Ye Cheng, who had eighteen spirit rings, was undoubtedly much stronger.

    He didn''t even use his soul skills. He was so powerful that he could dissolve all his attacks and suppress them with his strong soul power! He even broke his domain as soon as he used it. His soul skills were like paper when facing the pressure of soul power!

    He was as fragile as a baby in front of this person!

    The gap was too big.

    They "discussed" for a while.

    Seeing that Tang Hao was unwilling to use the Ring Explosion, and even later, after realizing the gap, he simply focused on defense and passively took the beating. He looked like he had given up resistance. Ye Cheng stopped his hand in silence.

    He really didn''t expect that Tang Hao could be so cowardly. Even if he just blew up a ring to show his respect, Ye Cheng wouldn''t look down on him so much. This was completely a rotten thing.

    Looking at Tang Hao who was not putting up any resistance and looked as if he didn''t care, Ye Cheng stopped and began to think about how to deal with him.

    Kill him?

    He didn''t provoke him in real life. If he wanted to kill him just because he couldn''t bear it, wouldn''t it be the same as the big evil who often kills innocent people on TV?

    Then, cripple him?

    Same reason as above.

    There was no conflict between the two parties, and they had no grudges against each other, but Ye Cheng had destroyed him. This was irrational and did not fit the character''s setting.

    Besides, with his current strength, is it interesting to bully a half-crippled Tang Hao?

    Looking at the disheveled Tang Hao, Ye Cheng thought for a moment and realized that apart from disliking him, he had no reason to kill him at all.

    Forget it, I''ve almost let out some anger.

    Let''s let him go this time.

    Ye Cheng shook his head. He didn''t even bother to look at Tang Hao again, turned around, and left the mess.

    And after he left.

    Tang Hao finally couldn''t hold on any longer, his legs softened, and he sat down on the ground, breathing heavily, looking like he had survived a catastrophe.

 Chapter 49: How About I Call You Xiao Wu From Now On?

    Chapter 49 - 49: How About I Call You Xiao Wu From Now On?

    Early morning.

    Zhu Zhuqing got up early in the morning. She and Ning Rongrong lived in the same dormitory, so when she woke up, she woke her up as well.

    The spoiled young lady thought of her father''s instructions and wanted to stay in bed for a while longer. But now she had to give face to her new classmate and got up obediently.

    After they washed up and tidied up their appearance, they opened the door and prepared to have breakfast.

    Soon the two of them were informed by passers-by and arrived at the college cafeteria.

    The so-called canteen was actually just an agreement between the college and the village. A few villagers were hired to take care of the students'' meals. Breakfast was nothing more than a bowl of porridge and a steamed bun with white flour. At most, some pickles were served.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at the rough food in the cafeteria and couldn''t help but frown. Soul masters are also human beings and need to eat to survive. And compared to ordinary people, soul masters need to eat better for their daily meals because they need to practice. Even those soul masters who have the conditions eat soul beast meat.

    Because the energy contained in soul beast meat is very beneficial to the body of soul masters, so some middle and high-level colleges provide students with meals made from soul beast meat or plant-based soul beasts.

    But what about this college?

    Clear porridge, white flour buns, and, oh, yes, pickles.

    What kind of nutrition can this kind of food have?

    It may be okay for ordinary people.

    But it is too simple for soul masters.

    And they are only 12 years old, still in the growth stage. Eat this every day? If they have to face high-intensity training, won''t it really ruin their bodies?

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing''s inner opinions of this academy dropped a little again, and they were already regretting enrolling in this academy.

    Is this school really reliable?

    Although they had some complaints about this college in their hearts, the two girls did not show their disgust on the surface. Instead, they calmly received a breakfast of white porridge with steamed buns and pickles from the cafeteria auntie and sat down at a random seat.

    Start eating in silence.

    Zhu Zhuqing aside, although Ning Rongrong was spoiled since childhood, she was not intolerant of hardship. Therefore, after trying the steamed buns and pickles for the first time, she felt that they were not bad, and she was not unable to eat them. After all, she had never eaten such common food before. Try something new.

    But if she were asked to eat this kind of food every day, she would definitely not do it.

    While the two were having dinner.

    There were frequent footsteps at the entrance of the cafeteria, and after a moment, four men walked in.

    Apart from Tang San and Dai Mubai, the other two were a handsome boy with peach blossom eyes and a short, fat boy with two mouse whiskers.

    "Wow! Two beauties!" The fat boy saw Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing as soon as he entered the room. He couldn''t help but get green eyes and started rubbing his hands subconsciously. They looked so wretched!

    Dai Mubai, who was standing next to him, quickly nudged him with his elbow and whispered, "Behave yourself. It''s best to suppress your anger."

    The little fat man said angrily, "Why? Are you going to do it again? I say, Boss Dai, even if you are the boss, you should at least leave some soup for your brothers."

    Dai Mubai bumped into him again and glanced at Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t seem to notice them. She was eating breakfast slowly, but her face was still cold.

    "Ahem."

    Dai Mubai coughed and said, "It just so happens that everyone is here. We will all live and study together for a while, so why don''t we get to know each other? I''ll introduce you to this fat guy, another student in our academy, named Ma Hongjun, whose martial spirit is grass, oh, no, it''s phoenix."

    When Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing heard the word "Phoenix", they immediately raised their heads. When they saw Ma Hongjun''s fat and short stature, they immediately doubted whether he had made a wrong introduction.

    Just this, and it''s still Phoenix?

    You know, when the martial spirit awakens in Douluo Continent, the type of martial spirit will have a certain impact on the spirit master. Therefore, spirit masters with tiger-type martial spirits are mostly mighty strong men or tall beauties. Spirit masters with cat and fox-type martial spirits are generally either handsome or beautiful.

    And the Phoenix is undoubtedly a top-level martial spirit.

    Beautiful and powerful all in one.

    Shouldn''t the owner be a handsome man?

    Looking at this little fat guy in front of you, you might as well say that his martial soul is that of a pig.

    Phoenix, does he deserve it?

    Feeling the two girls'' distrustful gazes, Dai Mubai said awkwardly: "I know it''s hard for you to believe, but the fat guy''s martial soul is indeed the Phoenix... By the way, this is Oscar, a food-type, and his martial soul is sausage." He quickly pointed to another boy with peach blossom eyes and said.

    "Hello..." Oscar stretched out his hand and greeted them nervously.

    After the introduction, Dai Mubai continued, "We will all live and practice together in the future. There is no need to be too rigid about the names. Including the three newcomers, there are only six people in the academy. Xiao Ao and Fatty call me Dai Boss, because I am older than them. You can just call me Mubai, Ma Hongjun can just call him Fatty, and Oscar, you can call him Xiao Ao or Big Sausage Uncle."

    At this point, Dai Mubai looked at Tang San and said, "Lan Wu, how about I call you Xiao Wu from now on?"

    Xiao Wu?

    Hearing this name, Tang San''s mouth twitched. He regretted giving himself this alias.

    "Just call me by my name," he said hastily.

    "That''s right, Xiao Wu sounds like calling a girl. Then I''ll call you Lan Wu from now on." Dai Mubai came to his senses and felt that calling a man Xiao Wu was a bit disgusting.

    Tang San nodded, indicating that he had no objection. Although he had not had much contact with Shrek Academy, he already had a sense of belonging. Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, these three students each had their own characteristics, but none of them disgusted him. It can only be said that birds of a feather flock together.

    Before Dai Mubai could talk about herself, Miss Ning Rongrong said straightforwardly: "You can just call me Rongrong. That''s what my relatives and friends call me."

    She had a smile on her face all the time, and with just one simple sentence, she invisibly brought everyone closer. In the end, only Zhu Zhuqing was left.

    When Dai Mubai''s eyes fell on Zhu Zhuqing, she stood up and said calmly: "Zhu Zhuqing, it doesn''t matter if you call me by my full name or my first name." After that, she turned around and walked out.

    Ma Hongjun looked at Dai Mubai in surprise and said, "Boss Dai, aren''t you known for being invincible among women and being called a girl killer? Why is it that this new pretty girl doesn''t even want to look at you?"

    Dai Mubai looked a little unhappy, and shook his head without explaining. After all, his behavior of running away alone was really unmanly. Anyone who knew about this would despise him. Of course, he would not tell others about it and let them laugh at him.

 Chapter 50: Well, Itâ€™s Just Ugly

    Chapter 50 - 50: Well, It''s Just Ugly

    "Dangdangdang...!!!"

    Outside the cafeteria, there was a sudden clanging sound.

    Everyone just finished their meal. Dai Mubai heard it and said, "This is the bell that the dean rang to summon us. Let''s go. We need to gather at the playground."

    When the five people arrived at the playground, Zhu Zhuqing, who had left the cafeteria earlier, was already there.

    Several people gathered forward, stood in a row, and waited silently.

    After a while, a middle-aged man walked over from the other direction of the playground.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were stunned when they saw this person. He looked to be about fifty years old, with a sturdy body and a distinctive face. His chin protruded forward, his cheekbones were wide, his face was flat, and he had a slightly hooked nose. If one had to describe him in one way, one could only say that his face looked a bit like the sole of a shoe.

    Although his eyes were closed, he looked a bit cunning. He wore a pair of black-framed crystal glasses with a rigid square frame.

    Ning Rongrong was surprised and asked, "Is this person the dean of the academy?"

    Oscar, who was trying to pick up girls nearby, answered enthusiastically, "Yes, this is our dean, the founder of Shrek Academy, the four-eyed owl Flanders. He is a level 78 Soul Saint. He is even more powerful than Teacher Zhao. He also has a flying beast martial spirit. It is quite rare among combat soul masters. Fatty is his direct disciple."

    "The spirit is a cat-owl, and the appearance does fit the image of a cat-owl..." After hearing this, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but look at Ma Hongjun''s fat and wretched appearance again, and shook her head inwardly. Isn''t it said that like master, like disciple? Why is the master consistent in appearance and inside, but the disciple is so weird? Who would believe this guy if you said he was a phoenix?

    There is no doubt that Flanders'' appearance is the most typical one influenced by his martial spirit, and therefore he looks... ugly, not ugly. He is just a little strange, not handsome, and it is difficult for women to have admiration for him... well, he is just ugly.

    Soon, Flanders walked in front of the six students and stopped. Then he focused on the three new students, each one more powerful than the other. He couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. After all, the students he had accepted in the past basically had no background. Unlike the three in front of him... each one had a stronger background than the other. If he didn''t handle it well, Shrek might face a catastrophe.

    So, he made up his mind. He had to be very careful in the following teaching and try to grasp the right degree. He must not really do anything bad to these three little guys. Otherwise, it would be terrible.

    "Ahem."

    He coughed lightly, and then said, "This year is great, we have three more little monsters. I, Flanders, the dean of Shrek Academy, welcome you on behalf of the academy. Later, each of you will hand over 100 gold coins to Mr. Li, who is in charge of finance. Mu Bai."

    "Dean."

    Dai Mubai took a step forward. Having been tricked by Flanders, he respected him very much, even with a bit of admiration.

    Flanders said, "Three more junior students are here. You will tell them the rules of the academy later. Then go back and rest, and try to restore your condition to the best level. The first class of the day will start in the evening. Oscar, you and Ning Rongrong are exceptions. You two follow me."

    Oscar''s face suddenly fell, and he reluctantly walked to Flanders to salute. When he saw Ning Rongrong approaching him, his face became better.

    Flanders waved his hand and said, "The others can go and rest. Remember, get yourself into the best condition before dark. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. The teaching in this academy is different from other places. You may even face danger."

    Zhu Zhuqing walked away without looking back, and Dai Mubai did not chase after her this time. Ma Hongjun was not walking very fast at all, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Tang San was not in a hurry to leave. He wanted to see how the dean in front of him taught. Oscar and Ning Rongrong''s martial spirits were both auxiliary, which should be the reason why they did not attend the evening classes. But what made Tang San very curious was why the teaching was conducted at night?

    Flanders didn''t care about him staying here, and said to Oscar and Ning Rongrong: "Everyone has his own way of cultivation. Different martial souls have different ways of cultivation. In Douluo Continent, there are almost no martial souls that are exactly the same, so what the academy wants to teach you is not how to cultivate martial souls, but how to use martial souls, how to better preserve yourself and assist your comrades in future battles."

    Tang San felt that Flanders'' words were somewhat familiar, and after careful consideration, the master seemed to have said something similar, but the master''s words were more detailed than Flanders''.

    Oscar didn''t mention it for now, but Ning Rongrong looked like she agreed with it and waited for him to continue.

    Flanders continued, "Both of you are auxiliary spirit masters. One of you is for attribute addition, and the other is for food-type martial spirit. Spirit masters like you need the protection of your companions, whether on the battlefield or in normal times. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to survive. Oscar, tell me, as an auxiliary spirit master, how can you better protect yourself on the battlefield?"

    Oscar said without hesitation: "Try to hide behind your companions as much as possible and use all available terrain and buildings around you to avoid risks. Stay away from dangerous areas as much as possible."

    Flanders nodded and said, "That''s right. But there''s one thing you didn''t say. As an auxiliary spirit master, running away is a necessary quality. An auxiliary spirit master who can''t run away is not a good spirit master. And what does running away require? It requires physical strength. Although as a spirit master, you have your own spirit power to assist you, and your physical fitness is stronger than that of ordinary people. However, the enemy you may face is the opponent''s combat spirit master. Therefore, as an auxiliary spirit master, you also need to exercise your physical strength. At the critical moment, maybe if you run one more step, you can survive."

    Oscar knew Flanders very well. Listening to the dean in front of him speaking so righteously, he smiled bitterly in his heart. It''s over. He can''t escape today.

    Sure enough, after a long speech, Flanders nodded to Oscar and Ning Rongrong and said, "Your lesson today is physical training. From now on, run around the entire village twenty times. If you haven''t run back before lunch, you don''t have to eat lunch. You can use your own martial arts to assist. Now, let''s go. Oscar will lead the way."

    "Yes." Ning Rongrong agreed and ran out without hesitation. Oscar looked at Flanders with some resentment and then followed her.

    Although the village where Shrek Academy is located is not big, Oscar understands that the whole village that Flanders refers to includes the farmland in the village. One circle is at least three kilometers away. Twenty circles is a very scary number.

    _________

    [Original Author''s Note]: I feel like I shouldn''t have written Shrek. I was afraid of being criticized for being water, but I also wanted to write something new, but I ended up not being able to please anyone, and I couldn''t control the plot, and it became a mess. I''d better get rid of this plot as soon as possible, and then let the protagonist go and do things happily.

 Chapter 51: First Meeting Between Siblings

    Chapter 51 - 51: First Meeting Between Siblings

    "Oscar, how far is this circle?"

    Ning Rongrong''s voice was somewhat helpless. At the beginning, she was still full of confidence. Even though she was only an auxiliary spirit master, her physical fitness was far superior to that of ordinary people. She thought that just 20 laps was nothing.

    However, Ning Rongrong, under Oscar''s leadership, had not even completed a lap since leaving the academy. A lot of time had passed. If they continued at this speed, it would be a problem whether they could have dinner, not to mention lunch. Moreover, their physical strength was constantly declining, and it was impossible to maintain this speed.

    Oscar smiled bitterly and said, "I said this when we came out, this is an impossible task. But don''t be afraid, are we two auxiliary spirit masters afraid of being hungry together? Do you want to eat something..."

    "An impossible task..."

    Hearing this, Ning Rongrong suddenly stopped and ignored what he said. Instead, she began to think about Flanders'' intention. There was no doubt that it was impossible for her, an auxiliary spirit master, to run 20 laps, which meant that she would definitely be hungry at noon.

    But why did Flanders assign her an impossible task? Wasn''t this a clear attempt to make things difficult for her?

    Ning Rongrong is not a fool.

    After a brief thought, she realized that Flanders wanted to give her a warning and temper her spirit. This method was not uncommon. Ning Rongrong had seen it many times in the sect. She also knew that this was to better manage the people under her.

    But the problem is, if it was a big sect or a college, it would be fine, but you, the dean of a shabby college, are you qualified to do this?

    Miss Ning is not willing to suffer such grievances. She has been pampered since she was a child.

    So, Ning Rongrong turned around decisively and walked towards the outside of the village.

    "Hey, Rongrong, where are you going?" Oscar saw Ning Rongrong suddenly walk out without saying a word, and hurriedly shouted: "We haven''t finished running yet!"

    "I won''t run away."

    Ning Rongrong said without even turning her head: "Just run here by yourself."

    It just so happened that she didn''t have much breakfast and was a little hungry now. Ning Rongrong decided to go to the city to fill her stomach first.

    As for Flanders, who cares about him? Miss Ning is not afraid of him at all. She doesn''t believe he dares to do anything to her.

    If things go according to normal, Ning Rongrong''s idea is indeed correct. Flanders really doesn''t dare to do anything to her. After all, she is the little princess of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect. He, the dean of a ruined academy, doesn''t dare to provoke such a behemoth.

    But the key point is that Ning Rongrong''s biological father Ning Fengzhi sent a letter. It clearly stated that this child has been spoiled by me since she was a child, and the dean can give her a little hardship to let her know the cruelty of society.

    With this letter, Flanders felt like he had obtained a sword of imperial power, and decided to give her a warning first. He estimated that Ning Rongrong''s temperament would definitely not allow her to run 20 laps, and she would definitely go out and slack off in the middle of the race. When the time comes, he will expose her, and then give her a proper beating in public. Then she will be ready for great use.

    In the original destiny, Flanders'' plan was indeed successful. After some beatings, Ning Rongrong put aside her temper and successfully integrated into the atmosphere of Shrek Academy...

    But now, because of someone''s arrival, his plan is doomed to fail.

    Oscar stood there, watching Ning Rongrong''s figure going away, and couldn''t help scratching his head. He had a headache about how to explain it to the dean later.

    "Forget it. If the dean asks me later, just say she has finished running." He turned around and continued running forward.

    After a while.

    Ning Rongrong came to Suotuo City with brisk steps.

    Even though this place is not as good as top cities like Tiandou Imperial City, among medium-sized cities, Suotuo City is already considered top-notch.

    Soon, she arrived at the most prosperous area of Suotuo City, where there were many shops, including restaurants, hotels, clothing stores, jewelry stores, and antique shops...

    The sun is at noon.

    Ning Rongrong subconsciously touched her belly and decided to find a restaurant to eat first.

    After looking around, he finally chose a place that looked the most upscale.

    "Miss, please come in!" As Ning Rongrong arrived at the door of the restaurant, a sharp-eyed waitress hurried over to greet her.

    Ning Rongrong looked calm as she followed the waitress into the restaurant.

    The overall decoration in the restaurant is warm colors, some with a light yellow tint. The tables are neatly arranged, and on each table there is a vase full of fresh flowers, the fragrance is refreshing.

    On the roof, a luxurious crystal lamp was shining. There was once a prosperous soul guide civilization in Douluo Continent, but it was destroyed for unknown reasons. Therefore, although the setting is an ancient background, there are many advanced things that should not appear in people''s daily lives.

    For example, lights, microphones, displays, etc.

    There is no doubt that these things are the legacy of the ancient soul guide civilization. They are not driven by electricity, but by soul power. Although people do not know the specific production principles of these ancient soul guides, they can use them. And some simple soul guides can be replaced and repaired. Therefore, the painting style of the entire Douluo Continent is actually quite strange.

    The layout of this restaurant is very tasteful and the environment is also very good. Ning Rongrong is very satisfied. In fact, she has been to better places before. The key is to compare and show the difference. Compared with the dirty and messy slums in Shrek, this place is simply a paradise on earth.

    Ning Rongrong scanned the surroundings and prepared to find a suitable place to sit down. But she was suddenly stunned and saw a lonely figure in the corner.

    In an instant, it was like a thunderbolt!

    Looking at that figure, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but slowly approach him. As she got closer and closer, an indescribable sense of closeness that seemed to come from the depths of her blood surged into her heart.

    This feeling...

    "Excuse me...can I sit here?"

    Walking behind him, Ning Rongrong asked timidly.

    For some reason, facing this person who only showed his back, she actually felt the same as facing her father, Grandpa Sword and the others. She didn''t dare to act rashly and subconsciously showed her obedient and lovely side.

    "...Take a seat."

    A clear voice came.

    "Um."

    Ning Rongrong nodded obediently, then slowly walked to the opposite side and sat down. Finally, she could see the true face of the figure behind her.

 Chapter 52: Rubbish

    Chapter 52 - 52: Rubbish

    Actually, it was the first time they met today. But maybe it was because of blood relationship, or maybe it was because Ye Cheng looked very similar to her father, which made her feel natural. Ning Rongrong was very relaxed in front of Ye Cheng, and she was not embarrassed at all when eating.

    They waited until the two of them finish their meal.

    The waiter came over to take away the tableware and served two drinks.

    The two of them sat there and started chatting.

    Basically, it was the outgoing Ning Rongrong who asked the questions and Ye Cheng who answered them.

    The siblings got along extremely well, and it didn''t seem like they had just met. Instead, it seemed like they had known each other for a long time. Ning Rongrong called him brother very naturally. People who didn''t know the inside story would probably think that the siblings grew up together.

    ...

    Night falls.

    The dean of Shrek Academy, the four-eyed cat owl Flanders, was standing on the playground, looking at all six students in front of him. Dai Mubai, Tang San, Ma Hongjun, and the cold-faced but neat Zhu Zhuqing were all ready for the evening class, and they were all in high spirits.

    However, Flanders'' attention was not on them, but on the other two students.

    "Oscar, have you finished running twenty laps?" Flanders'' gaze gave people a sharp feeling, making people dare not look at him.

    Oscar coughed, nodded, and said, "Dean, I''m done running."

    Flanders snorted, "I''m asking you guys, not you."

    Oscar turned his head to look at Ning Rongrong, who was also looking at him, her beautiful big eyes full of innocence.

    Oscar gritted his teeth, nodded, and said, "Yes, we have finished running."

    Flanders smiled, a smile that showed his conspiracy had succeeded.

    "Very good, Oscar. I didn''t expect you to be so friendly. In that case, go run another twenty laps and show me how friendly you are. You don''t have to eat until you finish. Go ahead."

    Oscar didn''t say anything, just nodded silently, turned around and ran outside.

    Flanders turned his gaze to Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others, "Don''t you understand why I did this? Why should I let him continue to run?"

    Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were very familiar with Flanders'' temper, so they didn''t say anything. Zhu Zhuqing was cold by nature, so she just looked at him indifferently. But Tang San nodded subconsciously. He really didn''t understand why Flanders did this.

    Flanders still had that chilling smile on his face. "Because he lied. Even though he lied for friendship or some other reason, he still lied. You are all still children, and lying is the worst quality. I hope you understand."

    As he spoke, his gaze shifted from Tang San and the others to Ning Rongrong, who looked innocent and pitiful, "Tell me, did you finish the lessons I assigned this morning?"

    Ning Rongrong shook her head honestly and said, "I didn''t. The distance was too long and I was hungry. I couldn''t hold on."

    Flanders smiled slightly and said, "So, you ran to Suotuo City alone, and only came back to find Oscar not long ago, right?"

    Ning Rongrong widened her beautiful eyes, "Are you spying on me?"

    Flanders'' face suddenly turned cold. "As the dean, I am responsible for every student in the academy. If Oscar lied because he couldn''t bear to let you be punished, it is understandable. Then, the mistake you made is unforgivable. Leaving the academy without permission, not following the academy''s arrangements, and letting the senior lie for you. None of these are mistakes that an excellent soul master should make. If this happened on the battlefield, you would have only one result, and that is military punishment and death."

    Ning Rongrong frowned, and the gentle look on her face gradually disappeared, revealing a bit of contempt and disdain, "This is not a battlefield, it''s just an academy."

    She saw clearly that Flanders was trying to change the subject. It was clearly this hateful guy who had deliberately made things difficult for her first, but after he said that, it seemed that she was the one who was at fault. What kind of bandit logic?

    Flanders nodded and said, "Yes, this is just an academy, but this is my Shrek Academy. Now, I will give you two choices. One is to pack up your things and leave here immediately. You don''t deserve to be a member here. The other is to prove to me that you are qualified to stay here and that you are determined not to break the rules again."

    Hearing this, Ning Rongrong smiled. It was really a show of power. Calling you the dean is giving you face, right?

    "Flender, who do you think you are? You are just a little Soul Saint."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Tang San and the others were all shocked. They never thought that a little girl who seemed so gentle would actually say such disrespectful words to her teacher.

    At this moment, the gentle look on Ning Rongrong''s face was gone. Being bullied like this, even a person with a good temper would not be able to endure it. Moreover, Miss Ning was not someone who could compromise.

    "And, unworthy of being a member here?"

    "Do you think I''d waste my time in this crappy academy of yours?"

    Ning Rongrong, who had already seen through the tricks of Shrek Academy, was extremely disdainful of the academy, and her gaze towards Flanders was full of contempt.

    Based on the admission requirements of Shrek Academy.

    All the students who were able to enter the school were basically geniuses among geniuses. Such geniuses would definitely receive excellent treatment no matter which college they went to.

    What Shrek Academy can give, other academies can also give. And they can give more!

    This rubbish academy uses the reputation of only recruiting monsters and has strict admission requirements to take advantage of students'' curiosity and lure students into enrollment.

    Ning Rongrong had already seen through the ins and outs of this academy.

 Chapter 53: Zhu Zhuqingâ€™s Intention To Leave

    Chapter 53 - 53: Zhu Zhuqing''s Intention To Leave

    "Not worthy of being a member here?"

    "Do you think I want to waste my time in your shabby academy?" Ning Rongrong said this, and without waiting for Flanders to reply, she turned around and walked towards the dormitory very decisively, obviously to pack her things.

    Just go when you say go, no ambiguity at all.

    Flanders was stunned.

    This script is wrong.

    According to this young lady''s temperament, after hearing what I said, shouldn''t she stay and refuse to leave? Then try to threaten me, and then be scolded by me?

    How come he is so decisive now, ready to pack up and leave in a minute?

    Where is your spoiled brat temper?

    At least say a few more words so that I can continue the conversation.

    You left right away, how can I respond?

    Flanders felt the situation was difficult and wanted to ask her to stay. But he had already said the words of expulsion, so if he took it back, wouldn''t that be a slap in the face? Where was the authority of the dean?

    So he could only watch Ning Rongrong go away, regretting that he had used too radical means. He should have used a gentler approach, but who would have thought that this young lady would be so unwilling to tolerate the slightest grievance. You left right away.

    Now we have lost a top support.

    It''s a huge loss.

    Although his heart was bleeding because of the loss of a top assistant in the future Shrek student team, on the surface, Flanders did not express anything about Ning Rongrong''s departure. As if nothing had happened, he put his hands behind his back and said, "Okay, get ready to go. You have seen the results of Ning Rongrong and Oscar. If you want to stay here to practice, you must follow the rules of the academy. Take every class well. My words are orders here.

    Next, you will start your first class at Shrek. Each of you will complete your own course independently. Don''t blame me for not stating it in advance. If you don''t do well enough, you will be punished if you don''t die."

    Finally, Flanders waved his hand and said, "Let''s go. Follow me." After that, he tiptoed on the ground, jumped out lightly, and headed towards the outside of the academy.

    Everyone hurried to follow.

    Zhu Zhuqing walked at the end, turned her head and looked in the direction where Ning Rongrong left, and she also had the intention to leave. In the past, she had Ning Rongrong, who was also a girl, to accompany her, but now even this only friend was gone.

    She was the only girl in the entire Shrek Academy. It was inevitable that she would feel lonely.

    Most importantly, like Ning Rongrong, she also saw through the essence of this academy. It was just not clear whether this academy had any unique teaching methods. After all, if it dared to boast of only accepting monsters, it must have some unique training methods, right? If so, then it would not be impossible for her to stay.

    If not, Zhu Zhuqing would decisively choose to leave.

    As for where to go after leaving here,

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t know either.

    Maybe she would return to the Star Luo Empire, or join some advanced academy, or he might practice alone and work hard to improve himself, waiting for the final moment to come and launch the final resistance!

    As for the result, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    At least she had resisted and worked hard for it. She had no regrets.

    If you still cannot change your fate in the end, you can only hope to be reborn into a good family in the next life.

    ...

    Led by Flanders, the group arrived at the nearest city, Suotuo.

    Although it was already dark, Suotuo City seemed to have just woken up, and was even more lively than during the day. All the shops on both sides of the street were brightly lit, and some small vendors who only opened at night also found their most familiar places to sell snacks or small items.

    Flanders led a few people to a large tall building. From this angle, all they could see was that the building was nearly a hundred meters high, extremely huge, and looked extremely deep in the night.

    A faint light flickered from the huge building.

    Dai Mubai''s expression changed, and he whispered, "Dean, are we going to let them go there on the first day?"

    Flanders said calmly: "Remember, you are all monsters, not ordinary people. Since you are monsters, you must practice in a monster way." At this point, he paused and said in a deep voice: "Your martial souls are different, and each of you has your own practice method. What the academy can teach you is how to better use your martial soul, help you get better spirit rings, have more practical experience, and develop your potential as much as possible.

    The rest Is all about the knowledge of martial spirits and the situation of spirit masters on the continent. Among all the things you need to learn, the most important thing is practical experience. "

    "For those with the same level and strength, the amount of actual combat experience will determine the key to victory or defeat. Only through continuous actual combat can you improve your ability to respond in combat as much as possible. Therefore, your first lesson is actual combat. And that place is your classroom."

    Zhu Zhuqing listened to Flanders'' words and looked at the tall building that had appeared in the future video. She felt a little disappointed. She finally had no illusions about Shrek Academy.

    She finally understood that Shrek had no unique training method at all. The so-called course was to let them fight in the fighting arena and hone themselves through actual combat.

    This method is very good, but the problem is, do you still need to teach me this?

    Who doesn''t know that spirit masters need to practice?

    Who doesn''t know that the fighting spirit field is the best place for practice?

    After counting the advantages and disadvantages of Shrek, Zhu Zhuqing helplessly discovered that this academy, which boasted a great reputation and was known to only accept monsters, taught things that other academies also taught. Moreover, the hardware facilities of other higher academies were far from comparable to this shabby academy that had nothing.

    No wonder Ning Rongrong wanted to leave.

    Zhu Zhuqing also wants to leave now.

    But at least let''s finish today''s lesson.

    Recalling the future video, she teamed up with Ning Rongrong in this Suotuo Great Fighting Arena... If the future had not been changed by the exposure, how would she have become his disciple?

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t know. But she knew that she couldn''t pin her hopes on the illusory future.

    People need to save themselves and cannot expect others to save you.

    ...

    The next day.

    It wasn''t completely light yet.

    Zhu Zhuqing opened the door of the dormitory and walked out. After returning from the fighting last night, she had packed up everything that needed to be packed overnight. She could leave at any time.

    She took one last look at the college, her eyes focused on the direction of the boys'' dormitory. Thinking back to Dai Mubai... she sighed silently in her heart and walked towards the school gate silently.

    The whole process went very smoothly.

    No one suddenly jumped out to stop it.

    When Zhu Zhuqing arrived at Suotuo City, the sky was already completely bright, the sun was rising, and the warm sunlight was shining down... She suddenly felt like she was reborn.

    "...Zhuqing!"

    A familiar voice came from behind.

    After hearing this voice, Zhu Zhuqing turned around subconsciously, only to see Ning Rongrong, who had just left yesterday, looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 54: The Uncrowned Emperor

    Chapter 54 - 54: The Uncrowned Emperor

    T/N: Extra Chapter for reaching 50 powerstones.

    "Rongrong..."

    Zhu Zhuqing was not surprised to see Ning Rongrong. After all, she had just left the academy yesterday, so it was normal for her to be here today.

    "What a coincidence, Zhuqing, it seems you have also left that crappy academy?" Ning Rongrong said with a smile.

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded silently and admitted it. She saw no hope in Shrek Academy. The most important thing was that the teaching atmosphere of this academy gave her a bad feeling. It felt like a gathering place for a group of hooligans.

    The dean also said that those who dare not cause trouble are mediocre, and encouraged gambling and fighting... Throughout the whole article, Zhu Zhuqing only saw bravery and aggressiveness, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. There is absolutely no quality that a good school should have.

    Of course, it is not entirely true to say that Shrek is useless. At least the school has a strong faculty, and the dean and teachers are very capable. It is more than enough to teach these students in their thirties and forties.

    But unfortunately, the conditions of this college are too poor in all aspects.

    First of all, let''s not talk about the food. Which academy doesn''t even have a mimicry training ground?

    The difference in training with and without a mimicry training ground is huge.

    For soul masters, the simulated training ground is like the paradise in the novels about cultivating immortals. If a soul master practices well in it, he can get twice the result with half the effort.

    The students who can enter Shrek are geniuses among geniuses. If such talents are assisted by mimicry cultivation, their cultivation speed will definitely be improved to a higher level and achieve greater achievements!

    You know, the golden age for a soul master to practice is before the age of 20. It can be said that the higher the soul master level you can reach before the age of 20, the greater your future achievements will be. During this period of time, it is most important to practice every minute.

    But Shrek just happens to lack the mimicry training grounds that are essential for soul masters'' cultivation. From enrollment at the age of 12 to graduation at the age of 20, which takes about eight years, the lack of the training bonus brought by these places will definitely bring great losses to students.

    In the original novel, if Tang San hadn''t given the other six people the immortal grass to take, they wouldn''t have been reborn and completely change. Shrek Academy, a place with nothing, would have delayed the development of these geniuses.

    "So what are your plans for the future?" Ning Rongrong smiled when she saw Zhu Zhuqing nod to indicate that she had indeed left Shrek. At the same time, an idea popped up in her mind.

    "My plans..."

    Thinking of her current situation, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes showed confusion, and then she said: "Maybe I will find another suitable high-level soul master academy to enroll in."

    "I see."

    Ning Rongrong nodded, and then suddenly said: "I have actually found a suitable soul master academy, do you want to go with me? We can be companions."

    Zhu Zhuqing was surprised to hear Ning Rongrong''s invitation, and at the same time, she was a little hesitant. After all, at this stage, she actually preferred to practice alone in silence. She was not very enthusiastic about finding a new academy. She was already a little bit ready to give up.

    Ning Rongrong saw her hesitation and struck while the iron was hot, saying, "The academy I''m looking for is not an ordinary academy. It has the best teachers and the most outstanding teaching resources in the world... If you don''t have some connections, you won''t be able to get in."

    At this point, she said meaningfully: "Zhu Qing, if you miss this opportunity, you will definitely regret it later~"

    "I want to go!"

    Zhu Zhuqing said without thinking.

    The best teacher in the world?

    Ning Rongrong has hinted so obviously.

    If she still doesn''t understand, then her big breasts are for nothing.

    However, I just don''t know if the college Ning Rongrong mentioned is what she imagined? If she finds out that she misunderstood in the end, Zhu Zhuqing will probably be so disappointed that she wants to bang her head against the wall.

    ...

    The other side.

    Ye Cheng had come to the deserted Balong City at this time, and was still standing on the cliff, looking down at the empty city below, which looked like a ghost town.

    My thoughts involuntarily went back to the past... Unfortunately, the original Baiyun City was basically destroyed in the great change 20 years ago. Now this Balong City is just a city rebuilt on the ruins.

    Although he could still vaguely see some traces of the original Baiyun City, Ye Cheng could no longer find the original feeling.

    The more I look at it, the more I dislike it.

    Ye Cheng simply raised his hand and waved his sleeves!

    Countless sword lights radiated from his sleeves, soaring into the sky and gathering above the city.

    For a moment, the entire sky was covered by the blazing white sword light, like a dark cloud covering the sky.

    The scene Is so spectacular!

    "fall!"

    The sword light from the sky fell like raindrops.

    "BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!!...!"

    The dense roar of explosions never ceased to ring in our ears.

    Wait until the sword light fades away.

    The city, which had been intact, had completely disappeared.

    Not even a trace of wreckage was left, only flat, solid land in its place.

    Ye Cheng nodded with satisfaction. He certainly didn''t do this out of boredom and wanted to replicate the behavior in the video. The reason why he destroyed this city was to rebuild a Baiyun City on the site of the old Baiyun City!

    Moreover, it was envisioned that it would be a city that was even more magnificent than the original Baiyun City!

    As for the specific style, Ye Cheng planned to plan it according to the style of Beijing Ancient City. The City Lord''s Mansion, which was the core of the city, was to be built according to the Forbidden City. He liked that style very much. Even in this world with extraordinary power, the Forbidden City could be built to be more magnificent than the one on Earth!

    It Is envisioned that after the completion of the New Baiyun City, it will be a place more magnificent than the capital of the Tiandou Empire. And it will not be controlled by any country. He is called the city lord, but in fact he is the "uncrowned emperor"!

    Fists are power, and having fists means having power.

    As the pinnacle of spirit masters, his fist is undoubtedly the biggest. Therefore, although he does not have the title of emperor, his authority is actually no different from that of an emperor.

    As for why he suddenly had the idea to build a city, it was mainly because he wanted to have a "home" of his own, a place where he could rest when he was tired.

    Twenty years!

    Ye Cheng was really fed up with the wandering and homeless life.

    In the past, he didn''t have the strength, so he didn''t dare to stay in one place for a long time. He didn''t dare to take root in one place, because he knew that a comfortable life would make him lose his resistance. In the end, he forgot his identity as a visitor from another world and became like everyone else!

    But now that I have the power that is invincible in the world, I can do whatever I want, even though I didn''t dare to think about it before.

    He is a Limit Douluo, the strongest person in the world!

    It''s not too much to enclose a piece of land, build a city and become a city lord, right?

    As for whether this piece of land originally belonged to the Tiandou Empire?

    Nonsense! This piece of land has belonged to my Ye family since ancient times.

    Did you see the nine bloody soul rings on my body?

    Isn''t that enough to prove that this piece of land is mine.

 Chapter 55: You Only Regret Not Having Money When You Need It

    Chapter 55 - 55: You Only Regret Not Having Money When You Need It

    "Well, the foundation is there."

    Ye Cheng looked at the area below him that he had turned into a vast plain, and began to think about another problem. "The next thing to consider is the manpower and material resources needed to build a city."

    There is no doubt that if you want to build a city of your own dreams, the resources and manpower required will be absolutely massive!

    No matter how strong Ye Cheng is, he is just one person after all. He has no power behind him. If you ask him to destroy something, he is a good hand and can destroy several cities in a few minutes. But as for construction... that is absolutely impossible.

    It''s not about money. To be honest, he has too many ways to get money. The simplest way is to just take a soul bone and auction it. It can definitely be sold at a sky-high price that is more than enough to build a city!

    The key Is how to use the money to hire workers, people who understand construction, and various aspects of urban planning... In short, if you want to build an ideal city, you need professionals.

    Most of these professionals serve the royal family, or other noble clans and major forces. You can''t hire them just because you have money. It''s too troublesome.

    "How about making up a future video in which I rebuild ''Baiyun City''? Using the relationship between this city and the character, I can make the city come to life?" He suddenly had an idea, but quickly gave up the plan.

    Because there was no way to explain a city that suddenly appeared. And if you do this too often, it will inevitably leave flaws. People will definitely notice something is wrong.

    No one is stupid.

    Ye Cheng never dared to underestimate the wisdom of the people in this world. He would not think that he was superior to others. So it was better to avoid making up such things out of thin air.

    "Do I have to ask for help from the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect?" He first thought of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, which was known as the richest sect, but quickly shook his head and rejected this plan.

    Although judging from the current situation, if he asked the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect for help, his cheap father would definitely be more than happy to help him rebuild Baiyun City at all costs, just to ease the relationship with him and improve his favorability.

    But is Ye Cheng such a person without principles?

    Since he has no intention of returning to the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect, he will never accept the slightest favor from that sect. Otherwise, he would feel sorry for his mother who died without waiting for rescue.

    As for why he recognized Ning Rongrong as his sister, it was mainly because he liked this character when he read the novel in his previous life. Therefore, he didn''t mind having such a cute and well-behaved sister.

    However, Ning Rongrong is Ning Rongrong, and the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect is the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect. In his eyes, the two are separate. Accepting Ning Rongrong as his sister does not mean that he will return to the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect. These are two completely different things.

    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to ask for help from the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect and use the resources of the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect to build his own "home". Ye Cheng cannot accept it emotionally!

    Therefore, we have no choice but to choose other options.

    He remembered that when Tang San founded the Tang Sect in the original novel, among the four major families, the Yu family seemed to be specialized in the construction industry. In addition, the other three families also had their own strengths.

    The Po clan is good at medicine.

    The Min clan is good at reconnaissance and is skilled in transmitting information.

    The power clan is good at casting.

    These four families have their own strengths, and the skills they possess are exactly the elements needed to build a city.

    If he could conquer these four families, then he would pay the money and leave the rest to these four families. Rebuilding Baiyun City would be extremely simple because they were professionals in this area, much better than him, a layman.

    To put it another way, even if he couldn''t take back these four families, he could just hire them directly, right? He remembered that these four families seemed to be in a tight financial situation, and they would definitely not refuse money. Especially for such a big business!

    "Well, we have a plan. The next step is where to get the money." Ye Cheng nodded and began to think.

    Selling soul bones?

    This is something he could consider, but the key point is that he only has a 100,000-year soul bone. And the value of this thing, to be honest, cannot be measured by money. No one would put such a treasure up for auction.

    Although Ye Cheng has no shortage of spirit bones, he will not be foolish enough to auction off his 100,000-year spirit bones. He will be considered a fool.

    Therefore, even if soul bones were to be auctioned, at most they would be some ten thousand year soul bones.

    The key point is that he doesn''t have such a low-level thing as the Ten Thousand Year Soul Bone on him now.

    "Tsk, if I had known I would need soul bones, I would have found a random excuse to take a few soul bones from Tang Hao for emergency use." Ye Cheng felt a little regretful as he realized he had too little money when he needed it.

    "But it doesn''t seem too late now. How about I take a few pieces off his body now?" he thought.

    At the same time, Tang Hao felt an inexplicable chill on his back. It felt like he was being stared at by an inexplicable terror!

    "Forget it."

    Ye Cheng finally gave up this tempting plan. After all, he had let the person go, but now he suddenly ran up to beat him up and took away his soul bone. This was too fickle.

    He still has to have some shame and not do such a thing.

    "It seems that I can only wait until I have time to go to the Soul Beast Forest and ask those soul beasts to contribute a few soul bones." Ye Cheng finally made a decision. Because for him, it was too easy to know whether a soul beast had soul bones.

    When other people face a soul beast, they may not be sure whether the soul beast has soul bones, but he is different. Don''t forget, as the best among gem-type martial spirits, the Seven Treasures Glazed Tower naturally has the function of appraising treasures! It can vaguely sense the value of a certain item. The Seven Treasures Glazed Sect has accumulated a lot of wealth by constantly picking up leaks.

    Ye Cheng''s Nine Treasures Glazed Tower is naturally even more exaggerated as a product of cheating. Its treasure identification function can even directly know the specific situation and detailed information of the item.

    For example, if he uses the treasure appraisal ability to lock on a certain soul beast, he will be able to know whether the soul beast has soul bones, what part of the soul bone it is, and what soul skills it has.

    And it doesn''t stop there. His ability can also be used to identify soul guides. Some soul guides handed down from ancient times don''t know their functions. As long as he uses the appraisal, he can know what the soul guide is for and how to use it.

    In addition, it can also be used to identify unknown herbs and easily know their medicinal properties...

    There is no doubt that Ye Cheng set up this treasure appraisal function for his martial soul, mainly for the purpose of easily knowing the efficacy of these herbs when he went to the Yin-Yang Eye of Ice and Fire to collect immortal herbs in the future, so as not to be like Dugu Bo, who was blind and had nothing but treasures in his hands without knowing it.

    Now I suddenly realize that this treasure identification function is also very useful in other aspects.

 Chapter 56: Chaoter 56: Anxious Zhu Zhuqing

    Chapter 56 - Chaoter 56: Anxious Zhu Zhuqing

    "According to the time, we should be there by now."

    Ye Cheng suddenly thought of something. He first used his mind to communicate with the space marker far away in Suotuo City, and then initiated the space transfer. In this way, he could achieve the effect of teleporting across tens of millions of miles in an instant.

    With a whoosh, the whole person disappeared from the spot.

    The other side.

    At this time, Zhu Zhuqing, under the leadership of Ning Rongrong, came to the outside of a courtyard.

    Looking at this secluded and quiet courtyard.

    Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help feeling a little nervous, because she had a premonition that the person living in the courtyard in front of her might be the one who could change her destiny.

    The one who had become his teacher in the original future, the one who had helped him escape his family''s fate.

    "Boom boom!"

    Compared to Zhu Zhuqing''s nervousness, Ning Rongrong seemed heartless. She walked up to the outer courtyard door and knocked hard.

    "Brother, are you there?"

    "Look who I brought here."

    She shouted loudly, as if trying to alarm the people in the courtyard.

    "..."

    After a while.

    A clear voice was just heard from the courtyard.

    "...Come in."

    The words fell.

    The gate to the outer courtyard clicked, as if influenced by some invisible force, and slowly opened...

    "Come on, Zhuqing, let''s go in."

    When Ning Rongrong saw the door open, she immediately grabbed Zhu Zhuqing''s hand and dragged her inside.

    As for why it is described as dragging and pulling.

    This was mainly because Zhu Zhuqing was about to meet the person she had been dreaming about, and was worried that a rash visit would leave a bad impression on the other party. She was so nervous that her limbs were stiff and she even felt her whole body numb.

    He couldn''t even walk, and had to rely on Ning Rongrong to drag him inside stiffly.

    This is a simple courtyard.

    There are some unknown flowers and green saplings planted around, and the plants are arranged in a staggered manner. Although the overall style of the yard cannot be called gorgeous, it has a natural charm.

    Ning Rongrong took Zhu Zhuqing along the cobblestone walkway. Although it was called a small courtyard, it was actually not small at all. After the two of them walked along the walkway and walked around a few times, the view in front of them became wider again.

    Under a lush willow tree.

    There is a stone table and a stone bench, and a man in white is leisurely drinking tea. The breeze blows, and the willow leaves are flying.

    The elegant fragrance of tea floated towards her with the wind.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked at the indifferent and otherworldly figure, and her nervous heart slowly calmed down for some reason. It seemed that the scene in front of her had a magical power to soothe her soul.

    Ning Rongrong didn''t care about that. She just took her hand and walked straight to the willow tree. She said to the man in white who was leisurely drinking tea, "Brother, look who I brought to you!"

    Ye Cheng put down his teacup, and his warm and clear eyes were fixed on Zhu Zhuqing, as if he had known her for a long time. It seemed that he was not at all surprised by her arrival. He was too lazy to even act.

    "..."

    Zhu Zhuqing tensed up all over. She felt that the other person''s gentle eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. In his eyes, she was like naked, and all her secrets were exposed!

    This feeling is frankly terrible!

    If it were someone else, the kitten would have scratched him with its claws.

    "...Take a seat."

    After looking at him for a while, Ye Cheng withdrew his gaze and spoke slowly.

    Zhu Zhuqing breathed a sigh of relief, her tense body relaxed, and she sat down on the stone bench with Ning Rongrong.

    "Rongrong, what do you want to do by bringing this little girl to me?" He turned his gaze to Ning Rongrong and asked knowingly.

    As for Ning Rongrong bringing Zhu Zhuqing here, in fact, everything was within his calculations. After all, he had revealed before, intentionally or unintentionally, that he was going to create a school to train some students to participate in the All-Continent Spirit Master Competition in a few years.

    At that time, Ning Rongrong shouted that it was interesting and even said that she wanted to join the school he was about to establish.

    "Brother, didn''t you say you wanted to build a soul master academy?" Ning Rongrong blinked her big eyes and said as a matter of course: "So, I am bringing you an excellent student."

    "Zhu Qing is very talented and hardworking." Ning Rongrong came close to him, hugged his arm and shook it, and said coquettishly: "Brother, just accept her~"

    Ye Cheng was silent for a while, then said: "You brought her here, I''m afraid it''s not just as simple as wanting her to be a student."

    "Hey, I can''t hide it from my brother after all."

    Ning Rongrong tapped her head lightly, stuck out her tongue and acted cute, then continued, "In the previous Q&A, in the clip about the future, didn''t Zhuqing become brother''s apprentice? So I thought, since she can become brother''s apprentice in the future, there must be a reason. Why not let him become your disciple in advance."

    "Brother, just accept her~" Ning Rongrong hugged his arm and shook it.

    "..."

    Ye Cheng did not speak, but turned his gaze to Zhu Zhuqing again and said calmly: "Your qualifications, I believe you know it yourself. Although I don''t know why I would accept you as my disciple in the original future. But from my observations during this period of time, you don''t have any merits worthy of me accepting you as my disciple."

    "..."

    Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t hide her disappointment when she heard his words that implied rejection. Her face turned extremely pale in an instant, and she felt like she had fallen from heaven to hell.

    There is nothing more despairing than the feeling of having hope and then losing it.

    Ning Rongrong, who was standing by, became anxious when she saw this. She had brought Zhu Zhuqing here with good intentions, and most importantly, she wanted to have a companion when they practiced together in the future. How could she be eliminated like this?

    "Brother, what you said is wrong."

    Ning Rongrong let go of her hand, put her hands on her hips and retorted, "Since you were going to accept Zhu Qing in the original future, it means that Zhu Qing must have some advantages that you don''t see now. So it''s really wrong for you to reject her as soon as you met her."

    "What you said makes sense."

    Ye Cheng seemed to have heard her rebuttal and actually began to consider it.

    Hope rekindled in Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes! She unconsciously clenched her hands and looked at him pitifully, like a puppy about to be abandoned by its owner, waiting for the final outcome of fate.

    Time passes by every second.

    Ye Cheng pretended to be thinking, but in fact he was secretly glancing at Zhu Zhuqing''s expression, admiring her rare look.

    It seems that the cooking time is almost right.

    Ye Cheng finally said slowly: "Okay, you convinced me."

    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Zhuqing seemed to have lost all her strength, her whole body went limp, and she was about to fall backwards with no energy left. Fortunately, Ning Rongrong appeared behind her in time to support her, and said happily: "That''s great, Zhuqing."

    "Thank you, Rongrong!" Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ning Rongrong and really didn''t know how to express her gratitude.

    "Don''t be too happy too soon."

    Seeing the two girls'' delight, Ye Cheng poured cold water on them, saying, "I can accept you as my disciple temporarily, but if your performance in the future fails to satisfy me, then I don''t mind expelling you from the sect."

    Hearing this, Zhu Zhuqing''s smile faded slightly, but her inner excitement remained undiminished. After all, she was accepted as a disciple.

    How many people would beg for this good thing?

 Chapter 57: Two Choices

    Chapter 57 - 57: Two Choices

    Although she succeeded in becoming his disciple, Zhu Zhuqing knew that if she had not been his disciple in the previous future video, she would not have succeeded in becoming his disciple today.

    After all, her talent, to be honest, was not that great. She was just an average genius, not a genius among geniuses.

    Her innate soul power is only level 7. Zhu Zhuqing has cultivated to this point today with many times the effort of ordinary people. She has to work hard to catch up with those geniuses. But this catch-up is only temporary. When the level goes up in the later stage, the difference in qualifications will be more obvious. She is so desperate that she has locked the upper limit!

    The spirit of the Nether Spirit Cat is not a particularly powerful spirit. In the history of their family, there are only a handful of people who can reach the Soul Douluo level, and there is no Title Douluo.

    Zhu Zhuqing almost dared to conclude that if nothing unexpected happened, it would be impossible for her to become a Soul Douluo in this lifetime, and she could only become a Soul Sage at best.

    In the Star Luo Empire, the Zhu family is second to none. But this is not because of how powerful the martial spirit of this family is. It is mainly because the Nether Spirit Cat martial spirit can be integrated with the royal white tiger martial spirit to form a martial spirit fusion skill ¨C Nether White Tiger!

    Because of this, the Zhu family can have such a transcendent status in Star Luo. It all depends on the royal family. It has nothing to do with whether they are strong or not.

    "Offer tea and pay homage to me, Master."

    Ye Cheng sat upright and began to act like a master.

    "Teacher, please have some tea."

    Zhu Zhuqing took the cup handed to her by Ning Rongrong and bowed respectfully to serve the tea.

    In Douluo Continent, you don''t need to kneel when you become a disciple. That is the etiquette when you worship your parents or the king. Normally, you only need to bow when you become a disciple.

    At this stage, in Douluo Continent, the relationship between teachers and students is not as good as that between parents and children. That is why a certain Douluo in a secret room can attack his apprentice without any psychological burden.

    In fact, in people''s perception, the combination of teachers and students does not involve ethical aspects.

    The relationship between teachers and students is just one of teaching skills and learning skills. It does not exist that teachers are like students'' parents and educate students as their own children.

    Later, it was Tang San, an assassin, who started the trend, which led to the fact that all disciples in Douluo Continent had to kneel down to worship their teachers. It also emphasized that once a teacher, a father for life, making teachers like parents to students.

    Ye Cheng didn''t care about kneeling or not. He accepted Zhu Zhuqing as his apprentice only because she was a female character he liked very much in his previous life. Now that he saw her, he helped her, that was all.

    After taking the tea offered by Zhu Zhuqing and taking a sip, he accepted the disciple.

    "Since you have become my disciple now." Ye Cheng gently put down the teacup, then looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said: "Then I will give you two choices regarding your future cultivation path. One is to practice normally, and I will answer your questions and resolve all your doubts in cultivation. I will also provide you with abundant resources for cultivation, and try my best to enable you to reach the limit of your talent."

    "But you know your martial spirit and talent very well. If you practice normally, even with my help, your ultimate achievement will be Soul Douluo at best. You will never be able to be awarded a title in this lifetime!"

    "The other option is to take an unconventional approach. I will train you in another way and help you break through the limits of your talent. However, you will face great danger to your life in the process. Even with my assistance, there is a high probability that you will die."

    "Which of these two options do you choose?" Ye Cheng finally said, giving her the right to choose.

    Zhu Zhuqing was silent.

    I began to think silently about the two choices given by Ye Cheng. What do they represent?

    First, the first choice is to practice normally.

    Without a doubt, this was the safest choice. There would be no risk, and with an Limit Douluo teaching her everything, her final achievement would be Soul Douluo. This was a level she had never dared to think about before. But the downside was that she would stop here in her life. Titled Douluo, no need to even think about it.

    Because of her talent, it was already destined that if she continued to practice step by step, she would never be able to reach the level of Title Douluo. This was the limit that was destined before she was born.

    The other option Is the unknown. But knowing is full of dangers!

    But the greater the risk, the greater the reward.

    From Ye Cheng''s words, Zhu Zhuqing knew that if she chose this path, once successful, her future achievements would probably be at least Titled Douluo!

    Titled Douluo... the highest level of soul master. A level that she had never dared to think about before.

    If Zhu Zhuqing is now a Title Douluo, then even if she has not become a disciple, the marriage contract will become a piece of waste paper for her. After all, even in the Star Luo Empire, there are only a handful of Title Douluo-level masters. Their status is very high. They are national treasures.

    Once she becomes a Titled Douluo, Zhu Zhuqing will be completely free from now on. She can do whatever she wants, and no one will control her. She will not be forced to kill her own sister.

    What a dreamy scene...

    Faced with these two choices, Zhu Zhuqing hesitated rarely.

    The first option is safer, and the second option offers higher returns!

    So which one should we choose?

    "..." She didn''t say anything, and was lost in memories. She remembered the powerlessness she felt when she was weak...

    Ye Cheng and Ning Rongrong saw this and did not disturb her, because they knew that this was a choice that would affect her future life. It was normal to hesitate.

    A long time passed.

    She looked up and finally made a decision.

    "teacher!"

    Zhu Zhuqing met his gaze, took a deep breath, and looked back firmly: "I choose the second one!"

    "Second one, sure?"

    Ye Cheng seemed surprised by her choice and confirmed again: "Are you sure you want to choose the second one? You have to think about it carefully. Once you choose, you can''t regret it."

    "I''m sure of it!"

    Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes were determined, and her entire mental outlook at this moment could be described as reborn and refreshed.

    "Good, very good!"

    Ye Cheng nodded in satisfaction and said, "I think I understand why my future self would accept you as his disciple."

    "Zhuqing, can you tell me why you chose the second one?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously, "Even if you chose the first one, the family marriage contract would not have any control over you. Why did you take such a big risk and choose the second one?"

    "Because I want to gain true freedom!"

    At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing seemed to have a sudden enlightenment, and said calmly: "I have thought it through. If I rely on others, I will eventually become their vassal. I want to truly have the ability to control my own destiny!"

    "Well said!"

    Ye Cheng clapped his hands with a smile and said, "Since you are determined, then as your teacher, I will help you achieve your goal!"

    ___________________

    T/N:

    Check out my new work, Douluo Live Broadcast Room: Everyone hates Tang San!

 Chapter 58: Celebrity Troubles

    Chapter 58 - 58: Celebrity Troubles

    Although Zhu Zhuqing''s talent was considered a genius among ordinary people, there was still a big gap between her and the true genius among geniuses, not to mention the talent to become a god.

    Therefore, if you want to train her, you must first fundamentally change her qualifications!

    The simplest method is grass jelly.

    In the original novel, it was because she took the immortal grass that she was able to break through the limitations of her talent. She eventually became a Titled Douluo. She even managed to get a god status through Tang San''s relationship.

    But this method is far from enough in Ye Cheng''s opinion. Her martial soul is too weak. Even if she takes the fairy grass, she can''t have a fundamental change. At most, the defects are made up and she reaches the level of a normal top martial soul. Only by changing the weak nature of the Nether Spirit Cat martial soul first and then taking the fairy grass can the medicinal power of the fairy grass be maximized. Get a broad future!

    As for how to change Zhu Zhuqing''s martial soul, Ye Cheng had almost made it clear when he was making up the content of the future video.

    The key to everything lies in a special soul beast.

    And now, Ye Cheng is taking Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong with him, preparing to hunt this soul beast!

    TargetˇŞˇŞStar Dou Great Forest!

    ...

    In the small courtyard.

    Ye Cheng waved his sleeves, and the blazing white sword energy gathered, and finally merged into a giant sword that looked like a real entity!

    This huge sword was formed by pure sword energy, about 18 meters long and about 3 to 4 meters wide. Even if more than 20 people stood on it, it would not seem crowded.

    "Come up."

    Ye Cheng was the first to jump onto the flying sword, and then controlled the huge flying sword to slowly descend so that the two women could easily step on it.

    "Wow, brother, this feels much cooler than Grandpa Sword''s flying sword." Ning Rongrong couldn''t wait to pull Zhu Zhuqing onto the flying sword, and it felt as stable as stepping on the ground. She even jumped up and down, and found that compared to Sword Douluo''s sword, this sword was not only bigger, but also felt too stable.

    As the owner of a famous sword spirit for many years, Sword Douluo has a soul skill called flying with a sword. He can enlarge his spirit and then control the enlarged sword spirit to fly in the sky. As a favored little princess, Ning Rongrong has naturally experienced it many times.

    After comparison, she found that Ye Cheng''s flying sword, which was condensed from sword energy, was not only bigger, but most importantly, very stable. It was not like Sword Douluo''s, which was wobbly and gave the illusion that it would fall at any time.

    "Hold on tight."

    Ye Cheng smiled, then stopped smiling. As soon as he thought about it, an invisible soul barrier formed around him, wrapping around the huge flying sword and forming a protective layer. Then, the flying sword slowly rose into the air...

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked around curiously at the gradually descending scenery, and even subconsciously approached the edge of the flying sword, but found that they had touched something?

    They reached out and touched it, and found that it seemed to be some kind of invisible wall. It seemed to prevent them from falling.

    The huge flying sword continued to rise and soon reached an altitude of ten thousand meters.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing stood at the edge, curiously looking at the things below that had become as small as ants. Because of the protection of the soul barrier, they did not feel the ubiquitous strong wind in the sky, and were not afraid at all. They looked left and right curiously.

    ''Take off!''

    Ye Cheng cheered in his heart, and then controlled the flying sword to whoosh and officially began to fly!

    The huge flying sword soared in the blue sky, passing through the clouds from time to time. Whenever it encountered such clouds that blocked the view, Ye Cheng simply raised his hand and waved it, and a sword energy was slashed out, breaking a clear path ahead.

    Looking up from below, many people were surprised to find that there was a straight crack in the clouds above, which looked like a curtain cut by scissors.

    The Star Forest Is located in the southeast of the Barak Kingdom, with a small part bordering the Barak Kingdom. Soto City itself is also in the southeast of the Barak Kingdom, not far from the Star Forest. Therefore, Ye Cheng took the two girls flying with swords and could reach the destination quickly.

    As for why he didn''t use space transfer to reach his destination directly even though he clearly had space skills, it was mainly because he had no way to plant space markers in places he had never been to. Therefore, he couldn''t cooperate with space transfer to teleport over a large area.

    Before this, Ye Cheng had never been to the Star Dou Great Forest, so there was no way he could use space transfer to quickly reach his destination.

    So I can only use flying honestly.

    After flying with the two women on swords for a while.

    The Star Dou Great Forest is already in sight.

    But Ye Cheng looked at the sky and found that night was about to fall. In addition, they set out in a hurry, so they didn''t buy many things needed in the forest. Finally, he decided to rest for a night.

    There happened to be a small town below, so he decided to take the two women here to purchase some supplies for the forest, rest for a night, and set off again tomorrow.

    They landed not far from the town. Since the chosen location was relatively remote, no one noticed the three people falling from the sky with swords.

    After falling to the ground, the huge flying sword turned directly into sword energy and dissipated.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, who had regained their feet on the ground, looked unsatisfied. The scene of flying in the air and witnessing the vastness of the sky and the rolling sea of clouds was so beautiful that the two people, who had never seen such a scene before, could not help but linger.

    "It''s getting late."

    "Today let''s find a tourist inn here to rest for a night and buy some supplies." Ye Cheng said.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing naturally did not say anything against it, but nodded.

    Then the three of them walked towards the town.

    Ye Cheng walked in front, and the two women followed.

    As they walked, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing suddenly discovered that Ye Cheng''s face was covered with a layer of mist. When the mist dissipated, an ordinary face appeared.

    "Hey, brother, why did you become like this?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Zhu Zhuqing, who was not very talkative, was full of doubts. She didn''t think it was strange that he could change his appearance. After all, there were too many soul skills and soul guides in the world that could disguise themselves.

    "Thanks to that mysterious question, my appearance has become widely known. Now, no matter where I go, everyone looks at me as if I were an emperor on a secret visit, and they are so terrified that even when they buy things from me, they dare not accept money..." Ye Cheng shook his head and said helplessly, "Being too famous is definitely not a good thing."

    When everyone knows you and your appearance, it means that no matter where you go, your whereabouts will be leaked at any time and appear on the desks of those who are interested. Especially the attention of the crowd, he feels like a monkey walking into a crowd and being watched by people, uncomfortable all over. There is not even a little privacy.

    Therefore, when traveling, Ye Cheng would usually use the power of illusion to conceal his appearance and avoid attracting attention.

    "So that''s how it is..."

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing suddenly realized and understood why he concealed his appearance.

    This must be the so-called trouble of celebrities.

 Chapter 59: Zhu Zhuqingâ€™s Relief

    Chapter 59 - 59: Zhu Zhuqing''s Relief

    Ye Cheng led Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing into the town and found that it was more lively than they had imagined. The town was much larger than ordinary villages and towns. Except for the lack of city walls, it was like a small city with shops lining the streets, selling all kinds of shops.

    The main business scope of the shops here are all related to soul masters. For example, some specialize in selling weapons, armor, detoxification and recovery potions, and even clothes. They all sell special clothing with more than a dozen pockets that can hold a lot of sundries and are suitable for soul masters to use on adventures.

    As the saying goes, live by the mountain, eat by the mountain; live by the water, eat by the water.

    Such a small town obviously relies on the Star Dou Great Forest for its survival, and there are definitely quite a few such towns around the Star Dou Great Forest.

    After walking for a while, Ye Cheng found a very ordinary hotel in front of him, so he said, "Let''s stay here. Rest for a night, and then buy some supplies for camping in the wilderness tomorrow. After we are fully prepared, we will enter the Star Dou Great Forest."

    "yes."

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing responded obediently.

    In such a wilderness town, the hotel certainly couldn''t compare with those high-end hotels in the city, but the two women were not picky, and compared to sleeping in the wilderness, it was good to have a hotel to stay in.

    The hotel is a two-story building. The lobby on the first floor is a simple restaurant, and the second floor is used for accommodation. Ye Cheng booked a single room for himself, and Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing booked a double room. They can stay together at night to take care of each other.

    After opening the room.

    Ye Cheng brought the two girls to the restaurant on the first floor to eat. He randomly chose a corner, picked up the menu and started ordering.

    After ordering, the next step is to wait for the food to be served.

    After a while, a noisy sound suddenly came.

    The three of them looked carefully and found that it was an acquaintance.

    Tang San, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, Oscar, the four remaining students of Shrek Academy, appeared at the door of the hotel, talking and laughing as they walked in. The leader was Zhao Wuji. There were five of them.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing frowned subconsciously when they saw these people. It was obvious that they had no good feelings towards the people of Shrek. After all, this school was just like a place that specialized in training hooligans. The school motto and school rules were even more bizarre.

    At this time, the three of them were sitting in a corner, and there were several tables of people around them, so they were not very conspicuous. After the Shrek people walked in, they did not notice Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing sitting in the corner.

    After they checked in, they sat down at the same table in the restaurant, ordered their food, and started chatting with laughter. The noise was very loud, which was particularly disturbing.

    "Do you know those people?" Ye Cheng asked knowingly.

    "Brother, let me tell you..." Ning Rongrong immediately began to exaggerate how rubbish this Shrek Academy was, how she was bullied and how much she was wronged in this academy, and so on.

    Zhu Zhuqing, who was standing by, was so moved that her eyebrows twitched when she heard this. She felt that she had seen another side of Ning Rongrong.

    Although Shrek Academy is not good, she thinks it is not as bad as Ning Rongrong said, right?

    But soon, a scene that happened at Shrek made Zhu Zhuqing completely change her mind.

    Suddenly, another group of people walked in from the restaurant''s door. The leader was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He was handsome, with very shiny hair. He was wearing a moon-white soul master robe that was very exquisite. It was embroidered with silver threads and sparkled with light when he moved.

    Following behind the middle-aged man were seven young people, six men and one woman, all of whom looked to be around twenty years old. They wore the same moon-white soul master robes, with two characters of the same color embroidered on them: Canghui.

    From their uniform attire, it can be seen that these people are obviously spirit masters. Tang San and his group are dressed very mediocrely and look no different from ordinary people, but these people are much more gorgeous.

    As a result, the restaurant owner hurriedly greeted them as soon as they came in, nodding and bowing in an indescribable politeness. After all, this town relies on the Star Dou Great Forest for its livelihood, in short, it relies on soul masters for its livelihood. Soul masters are not only a noble profession, but also a lucrative profession, so the owner naturally dared not neglect them.

    "That girl is pretty, Boss Dai, these guys should be from Canghui College." Fatty Ma Hongjun stared at the only girl in the team of eight people with his small eyes. She looked like a typical pig brother, and she looked like she was almost drooling.

    Dai Mubai on the side curled his lips and said, "It''s just a small Canghui Academy. What a show-off."

    Neither Ma Hongjun nor Dai Mubai lowered their voices on purpose. Soul masters'' hearing is naturally better than normal people''s. Although the restaurant was a bit noisy, the middle-aged man among the eight people still cast his gaze over with a frown. When he saw that the table of people from Shrek Academy was just a group of children, his expression suddenly became even uglier.

    Oscar sat beside Tang San and said with a low laugh: "It''s going to be a good show to watch."

    Tang San looked at him with some doubt, "What''s the show?"

    Oscar whispered, "This is also part of our practice. Have you forgotten? Dean Flanders said that a soul master who doesn''t dare to cause trouble is not a good soul master. As the saying goes, those who don''t dare to cause trouble are mediocre. Moreover, it is safest to provoke people from the Soul Master Academy. At most, it will just be a fight."

    Tang San couldn''t help laughing, "Our dean''s quotations can be added together to form a monster quotations. Judging from their ages, this Canghui Academy should be a high-level spirit master academy."

    The eight people from Canghui Academy had also sat down at this time, two tables away from Shrek''s side. Tang San saw from the corner of his eye that the middle-aged man who was obviously a teacher whispered twice in the ear of a young man. Soon, the young man stood up from his seat and walked towards Tang San and his table. According to the route he walked, he was heading towards Dai Mubai.

    Dai Mubai''s eyes revealed a hint of disdain, Tang San could see it, he certainly knew it, but he didn''t even look at the other person.

    At this time, the waiter just brought the first dish to their table. The young man from Canghui College suddenly quickened his pace, and amid the waiter''s exclamation, he bumped into the waiter, and watched the dish fall on Dai Mubai''s head.

    "Don''t waste food." Tang San, who was well prepared, stretched out his left hand like lightning to steady the waiter''s body, and stretched out his right hand to hold the plate. He used his power to control the crane and capture the dragon, and managed to hold the dish without spilling any, and placed the plate lightly on the table.

    The young man from Canghui College was stunned for a moment. Because of the waiter''s body blocking his view, he did not see Tang San''s movements clearly. However, a sly smile soon appeared on his face, "I''m so sorry."

    He said this as he continued to walk forward, seemingly about to pass by Dai Mubai, but one of his feet quietly swept across and kicked directly at a chair leg under Dai Mubai''s crotch. It was just an ordinary wooden chair, and once a leg was kicked off, Dai Mubai would naturally not be able to sit still.

    Moreover, the young man''s kicking movements were very concealed, and his upper body did not move. If you were not paying special attention, you would not be able to detect his movements at all.

    At the same time as the young man kicked out, Dai Mubai moved. He was not a good-tempered person to begin with, and Zhu Zhuqing suddenly left without saying goodbye, which made him feel angry for a long time. Facing the other party''s "provocation", how could he let go of such an opportunity?

    With a dull thud, the young man from Canghui College felt as if he had kicked on an iron plate. His entire calf was numb from the shock. Immediately afterwards, Dai Mubai slapped him in the face.

    The young man''s face changed drastically and he raised his hands to hold Dai Mubai''s hands, but who knew that his hands were completely shaken away by the soul power attached to Dai Mubai''s palms, and that palm still hit his chest firmly.

    The young man was quite tall, but he was thrown into the air by Dai Mubai''s palm, knocking over two tables in succession and flying towards a group of people from Canghui College.

    The middle-aged man from Canghui College stood up hurriedly, raised his hands, grabbed the young man''s shoulders and brought him down. The young man''s face turned pale, and he screamed, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body became much weaker.

    Dai Mubai straightened his body, and using the same movement as before to strike out, he stretched out his palm and said, "I''m so sorry, I missed." The true nature of the evil-eyed lustful tiger was revealed, with disdain and contempt on his face, and a strong arrogance. Not to mention outsiders, even his own people like Tang San felt that he deserved a beating when looking at him.

    In the corner, Zhu Zhuqing, who had witnessed the whole process of Shrek''s provocation, could not help but shake her head. She was extremely glad that she had left this academy early, otherwise, if she stayed in such an academy for a long time with this group of people, she would probably be affected and become the mean look that Dai Mubai is now.

 Chapter 60: A Rare Experience

    Chapter 60 - 60: A Rare Experience

    The farce in the restaurant was soon over.

    The whole process was nothing more than Shrek and his men easily defeating several students from Canghui College, and then the middle-aged man who was the leader of Canghui College couldn''t lose face and personally went down to fight with them. Just when he used his Soul King strength to overwhelm Tang San and his men, Zhao Wuji, who had been hiding in the dark and observing for a long time, appeared "in time".

    The result of the Soul Saint vs. Soul King battle was self-evident. Canghui Academy was completely defeated and left in disgrace.

    Of course, all this had nothing to do with Ye Cheng and the other two. They were protected by the power of illusion and were not disturbed by anyone during the whole process. After enjoying a leisurely dinner, they went upstairs to rest.

    For them, this farce was not worth paying attention to. At most, it made them more aware of how rubbish Shrek was.

    The next day.

    Ye Cheng and the other two got up early.

    They were not in a hurry to continue to move towards the Star Dou Great Forest, but planned to buy some camping supplies in this town first, such as tents, mosquito and snake repellent, picnic pots and pans, etc. In addition, they also needed some dried meat for easy storage and water containers.

    By the time everything was purchased, it was already noon.

    The three of them had lunch and took a rest.

    Then, he slowly moved towards the Star Forest.

    Compared with the other people who came to hunt souls in a hurry, the leisurely appearance of these three people was extremely out of place.

    The Star Dou Great Forest is located in the south of the Tiandou Empire. The forest spans the two empires. Due to the large number of soul beasts here, this is also the place where the border between the two countries is the least clear.

    Judging from the map, most of the Star Dou Great Forest is within the territory of the Star Luo Empire. Of course, the Tiandou Empire has never acknowledged this.

    As one of the three major gathering places for wild soul beasts, this is naturally the place that soul masters most want to come to, because every time they come here, it means that they are about to advance.

    No one can tell exactly how many years the Star Dou Great Forest has existed in Douluo Continent, but once you enter the forest, the dense lushness that blocks out the sun is enough to tell people how long it has existed.

    From a distance, Ye Cheng and the other two could vaguely feel the fresh air blowing from the front. The scent of the plants was refreshing and indescribably comfortable. Taking a deep breath of the fresh air, all 36,000 pores in the body seemed to be stretched out, and the feeling was indescribably comfortable.

    Looking up, the first thing you see is a green ocean. The endless green in front of you looks so shocking, and the comfortable and fresh air comes from this.

    This time Ye Cheng did not fly with his sword, but chose to walk, because the distance was not far, and he had plenty of time.

    The most important thing is that he had never been to the Star Dou Great Forest before, and he only knew some information. After all, he was just an ordinary person before, and this place was very dangerous for him. He might be eaten by soul beasts as soon as he entered.

    So coming to hunt souls, or bringing a girl to show off, is also a rare experience for him. Naturally, he needs to take it slow.

    The group of people seemed to be on a picnic, moving at an ordinary pace, enjoying the scenery along the way from time to time.

    After a while, they finally arrived at the edge of the Star Forest. The tall trees in front of them were at least more than 20 meters high. This was only the outermost part. There were no paths in the dense forest, and the shadows of the trees were so heavy that the real scene inside could not be seen.

    When you really come to the forest, you can find that the air has become more comfortable, as if the temperature has dropped a few degrees. The refreshing feeling with the fragrance of moist soil constantly stimulates people''s sense of smell.

    Ye Cheng paused for a moment, turned around and said to the two women, "I believe you all know what you should know, but I still want to remind you before entering here. The Star Dou Great Forest is not the kind of place where soul beasts are raised by the state. The soul beasts here are full of wildness! They are not comparable to those captive soul beasts, and they are more dangerous!

    In addition, the age of the soul beasts here will be higher! You may face attacks from soul beasts of ten thousand or even one hundred thousand years at any time.

    Therefore, after entering the forest, even if I am here, you still need to be vigilant at all times. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because I am here. Do you understand? "

    "clear."

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other and responded in unison.

    "Okay, let''s go then!"

    Ye Cheng nodded in satisfaction, then waved his hand and stepped into the forest first. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing followed closely behind him.

    After really stepping into the forest, Ye Cheng could find that the terrain here was very complicated. There was no road in the forest at all. It was covered with plants and thorns. There was no road that no one walked on. If you want to move forward, you can only clear away the plants that block the road.

    If it were someone else, it might take some effort, but for Ye Cheng, it was too easy to clear a path for walking.

    There was no sign of how he moved, he just walked forward naturally. The thorny plants blocking the road ahead seemed to be pushed aside by some invisible force, automatically making way for him to walk.

    At his level, he is already able to mobilize the natural forces of heaven and earth to a certain extent.

    Then it is naturally a simple matter to drive the plants to make way a little.

    Ye Cheng walked forward along the road that appeared, while Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing followed him carefully, looking left and right, alert to their surroundings.

    After the three people passed by, the road that was originally "open" was closed again, as if nothing had happened.

    Ye Cheng walked along the way, leading the two women through the jungle. The Star Dou Great Forest was so dense that it was not an exaggeration to describe it as "blocking out the sun". It was not easy to see the sun in the forest.

    It had been quite some time since the three of them entered the forest. During this time, they had encountered many soul beasts, but most of them were ten or a hundred years old. When encountering such low-level soul beasts, Ye Cheng was too lazy to even release his aura. He just used the power of illusion to confuse them and make them ignore him and the others.

    "Brother, I''m so tired. Can you take a rest first?" Ning Rongrong, who had the worst physique among the three, finally couldn''t help but speak. She felt that her legs were so sore that she couldn''t hold on any longer.

    "It was my negligence."

    Ye Cheng glanced at her, then looked at Zhu Zhuqing who was also a little tired, and nodded: "Then let''s take a rest first."

    After saying that, he stomped his foot on the ground.

    Invisible ripples spread out, and the surrounding

    Flowers, plants and trees were instantly pushed away, eventually forming an open space of nearly 100 square meters.

    Then Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing took out the chairs, pots, pans, and other items that had been prepared long ago, built a bonfire, and began to cook delicious food.

    After walking for such a long time, the two women felt a little hungry, so they decided to eat something while taking a break.

 Chapter 61: Encyclopedia

    Chapter 61 - 61: Encyclopedia

    The food bought in the town was basically dry food, just to fill the stomach. As for things like pots, pans, and other things used for picnics, in fact, no one would use them in the Star Dou Great Forest, because the flames and the smell of cooking food would attract the attention of soul beasts.

    Soul beasts have a very keen sense of smell. Once food is cooked in the forest, the smell of the food is likely to attract some soul beasts. This is definitely not a good thing for soul masters who come to hunt souls. If you are unlucky enough to attract a powerful soul beast, you are doomed.

    However, this statement only applies to ordinary people. For Ye Cheng, except for the Silver Dragon King hiding in the core area, the soul beasts in the entire soul beast forest may make him a little afraid. The rest of the soul beasts are just livestock that can be killed with a flip of the hand. There is no need to be afraid.

    So he boldly asked the two women to buy a lot of seasonings, and then he bought a lot of raw food for cooking and stored it in his storage ring. The three of them started a picnic in the dangerous Soul Beast Forest.

    First, set up a pot and pour water into it. Then put in seasonings, fresh meat, and vegetables just pulled out of the ground... Ye Cheng''s storage ring is very special. As a product of his personality, the space inside this ring is not only very large, but also time is restricted for anything that enters it. In other words, it will be the same as what you put in. It has a permanent preservation function!

    After everything was ready, the three of them started their first picnic in their lives.

    Sitting in the woods, feeling the breeze coming from afar.

    It is an indescribable feeling to enjoy the food.

    "I guess there is no soul master in the world who would treat the dangerous soul hunting as camping like us." Ning Rongrong couldn''t help thinking while holding the bowl. Zhu Zhuqing beside her had the same idea as her.

    I can only say that with the big boss protecting me, I feel extremely safe!

    After the three of them enjoyed a sumptuous picnic.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing consciously began to clean up the pots and pans, while Ye Cheng sat there like a big boss, with no intention of lending a hand.

    At this moment.

    Ye Cheng suddenly sensed that there was a strange breath of soul beast approaching here quickly. It was not attracted by the smell of food in the pot, but was obviously running for its life!

    "What''s going on?"

    Out of curiosity, Ye Cheng expanded the range of his perception and soon discovered that there were indeed several auras chasing after this soul beast, and he had seen these auras not long ago.

    "Interesting, am I catching up with the famous scene in the original novel?" He showed an interested smile, turned his head to look at Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing who seemed to have sorted everything out, and said, "Something fun is coming."

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were both puzzled, but soon they heard a rustling sound, which grew louder and louder. Even Ning Rongrong, who was an auxiliary soul master, could clearly feel how quickly the unknown creature was approaching.

    Before Ye Cheng opened his mouth to speak, Zhu Zhuqing quietly and consciously rose up, with sharp claws on her hands popping out. She quickly climbed up a big tree next to her as if walking on flat ground and looked towards the direction where the sound came from.

    Cats have excellent vision, even at night, let alone at noon when the sun is at its highest point in the sky.

    Soon, Zhu Zhuqing''s cold voice came from the tree, "Teacher, it seems to be a flying snake, but it can''t fly high, it can only fly forward about three meters above the ground. It has a fleshy crown on its head, which looks bigger than its head and is bright red like blood. Its tail is quite special, fan-shaped."

    Although Ye Cheng knew what kind of soul beast the visitor was through perception, he did not say that he knew it a long time ago to dampen Zhu Zhuqing''s enthusiasm. Instead, he said, "According to your description, it is a Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent. This kind of soul beast is quite rare. It is non-venomous and is a rare powerful non-venomous snake. It attacks by wrapping its body around the enemy to suffocate it. The attack method is very simple, but the speed is extremely fast. The Crest Serpent on its head stores various nutrients, which can give it the effect of instantly increasing speed in times of crisis."

    Zhu Zhuqing suddenly said, "Teacher, it''s coming towards us at a very fast speed, but it seems that it has a hard time keeping its balance."

    Ye Cheng asked again: "How long is this Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent, and what color are its wings?"

    Zhu Zhuqing said: "The wings are light red, and are about six to eight meters long."

    Hearing this, Ye Cheng said without thinking: "This is a thousand-year-old Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent. The light red wings are a sign of its thousand-year evolution. Judging from its length, it is six to eight meters, and it should have cultivated for 1,300 to 1,800 years. If it absorbs this spirit ring, its spirit skill should be related to speed... Unfortunately, your spirit power level is less than level 30, so you can''t absorb it even if you kill it."

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were shocked by his erudition when they saw that he had never even seen the soul beast, but he knew everything about it just by a simple description.

    You know, soul beasts are as strange as martial spirits, and their age and level are not easy to judge. Ye Cheng was able to accurately judge the type and strength of the soul beast they were going to face just by listening to Zhu Zhuqing''s words, and he also told the specific situation of this soul beast, which shows how well he knows martial spirits.

    Facing the two women''s admiring gazes, Ye Cheng accepted it calmly. You have to know that the personality he has integrated now is not just about strength. As the pinnacle of soul masters, he naturally also comes with the setting of being knowledgeable and well-informed. Therefore, there is nothing in this world that soul beasts don''t know and understand. He is the encyclopedia of Douluo!

    "Here I come."

    After a moment, Zhu Zhuqing''s voice suddenly sounded. With a low shout, she swooped down from the air, not afraid at all that the opponent was a thousand-year-old soul beast. Her sharp claws and the first soul ring on her body lit up at the same time, and she launched a Netherworld Stab.

    It was a huge snake, and its appearance was just as Zhu Zhuqing had described, about six or seven meters long, with a bright red fleshy crown on its head, looking somewhat ferocious, and its body was just hit by Zhu Zhuqing as it was moving forward at high speed. Zhu Zhuqing''s Netherworld Stab directly hit the fleshy crown on its head.

    But the Phoenix Tailed Crest Serpent reacted quickly. Although it was rushing forward rapidly, its head tilted in a hurry. Zhu Zhuqing''s claw did not hit the crest of the flesh, but hit its body instead, making a muffled sound, which instantly reduced the speed of the Phoenix Tailed Crest Serpent a bit.

    The Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent seemed to be frightened. It tilted its head, opened its mouth suddenly, and sprayed a colorful mist towards Zhu Zhuqing. At the same time, the bright red flesh crown on its head lit up, and its speed, which had just been delayed for a moment, increased again.

    "Zhuqing, be careful." Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but scream.

    Ye Cheng seemed very calm, because he had said before that this snake was non-venomous and could not release poisonous mist at all.

 Chapter 62: Enemies Meet On A Narrow Road

    Chapter 62 - 62: Enemies Meet On A Narrow Road

    "Didn''t I tell you before? The Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent is a non-venomous snake." As he spoke, Ye Cheng raised his hand slowly and pinched the air!

    "Gah!"

    The Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent was like a chicken with its neck pinched. Its body, which was originally trying to speed up to escape, suddenly froze in mid-air and could not even move.

    "The colorful mist it sprays is just for scaring people, it''s not poisonous."

    Ye Cheng said, clenching his fists!

    "Gah! Gah...!!"

    The Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent in mid-air began to make sounds like its bones were breaking, and then Ye Cheng let go of his hand. The Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent, which had lost its ability to resist, fell limply downwards.

    "Bang!"

    The huge body of the Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent fell to the ground, stirring up a lot of smoke and dust.

    "Teacher, what should we do with this snake?" Zhu Zhuqing jumped down from the tree, walked closer and asked.

    "Just leave it here and let it be."

    Ye Cheng said: "Neither of you is high enough to absorb the spirit ring of this snake. If you kill it, you will waste a good spirit ring. Spirit beasts are scarce resources, especially rare spirit beasts like this. If you kill one, there will be one less. Since we can''t use it, let''s leave it to others."

    As the three were talking, a voice suddenly came from a distance.

    "stop!"

    It was a deep shout, and even before the person arrived, the sound came from far away.

    When Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing heard this voice, they were stunned and immediately recognized that the owner of the voice was Zhao Wuji, a teacher at Shrek Academy.

    What a coincidence, we met by chance in a small town before, and now we meet again in this huge Star Dou Great Forest.

    Then, there was the sound of hurried footsteps.

    A group of five people pushed aside the bushes and rushed out, led by Zhao Wuji.

    "We were the first to target this soul beast!" As soon as it jumped out, before he could see clearly who was in front of him, Zhao Wuji roared and released his soul rings. The seven soul rings around his body vibrated rhythmically, and at the same time, he emitted soul power pressure to intimidate others.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing both turned pale in the face of the pressure, and were obviously under a lot of pressure. The Soul Saint was still too strong for them.

    Ye Cheng frowned and released some soul power to protect the two people. Finally, the pale faces of the two people returned to normal.

    "Huh? It''s you!!!"

    Zhao Wuji took a closer look and finally found that the people at the scene were actually familiar faces. The two students who dropped out of Shrek Academy and an ordinary young man (the protagonist used an illusion to cover his appearance).

    Well, this is really a case of enemies meeting in a narrow road!

    "Zhuqing!"

    Dai Mubai couldn''t help but feel a little excited when he saw Zhu Zhuqing leaving without saying goodbye again. He didn''t understand why Zhu Zhuqing would suddenly leave the academy without saying anything.

    "..."

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything. She looked at the excited Dai Mubai with no emotion in her heart.

    At this time, Tang San walked straight up to the Phoenix-Tailed Crest Serpent that had fainted on the ground and checked it out, then nodded and said, "It is indeed a Phoenix-Tailed Crest Serpent that is more than a thousand years old. It is just right for Oscar. If you absorb it, maybe you can have the ability to fly."

    "Really? That''s great." Oscar was a little excited.

    Flying, except for some special soul masters with wings or other flying soul skills, soul masters who want to be able to fly can only reach the Title Douluo level (Douluo II can fly as the system develops and becomes a Soul Sage.)

    If his sausage absorbs this soul ring and can give people the ability to fly after eating it, then this ability is simply a magical skill in the early stage! For those opponents who can''t fly, as long as they fly into the sky, they will be completely invincible.

    "Oscar, if that''s the case, you should absorb it quickly. If you can really gain the ability to fly, you''ll make a fortune!" Zhao Wuji beside him laughed.

    "Um."

    Oscar nodded, then took out the dagger he carried with him and was about to kill the Crest Serpent.

    Ye Cheng frowned as he watched these guys dispose of his "property" without paying attention to others. Although he didn''t need the snake, he was the one who got it. Originally, if Zhao Wuji said something nice, he would have given the snake to them. After all, he had a good impression of Oscar, a rare normal character in Shrek.

    But the problem is, these guys don''t even take him seriously! They completely ignored the three of them, or rather, ignored them. Did they think they were no threat, so they just started to deal with the Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent?

    It must be said that being underestimated is really infuriating!

    "I say..."

    Ye Cheng released a little breath, not strong, probably at the Soul Saint stage. After all, he had never experienced the common pretentious plot in novels, and now was a good time to try it out. Otherwise, when these guys rushed out just now, he would not have used the power of illusion to change his appearance instantly.

    "You guys are too arrogant!"

    As soon as the Soul Saint-level pressure was released, Oscar, who was about to raise his knife, broke out in a cold sweat. As the focus of attention, his face turned extremely pale. Ma Hongjun, Tang San, and Dai Mubai beside him also looked unhappy.

    Zhao Wuji, who had deliberately ignored the three of them, felt the sudden release of pressure, his face changed instantly, and he also released his aura to resist.

    And when Ye Cheng intentionally let go of the water, the two sides fought on equal terms for a while.

    "It''s actually a Soul Saint?!" Zhao Wuji looked at Ye Cheng''s young face and said solemnly, "Friend, we were the first to hunt down this soul beast."

    "Well, it''s really realistic."

    "Once you see that I am a ''Soul Saint'', you will start to reason with me."

    Seeing the change in his attitude, Ye Cheng couldn''t help but complain in his heart.

    However, Zhao Wuji''s attitude is indeed the normal attitude of most soul masters in this world. Strictly speaking, this is not his fault, but the fault of the deformed society of the soul master world.

    Ye Cheng understood it, but he was also really unhappy with him.

    "I don''t care if you guys chased them first."

    "But it is a fact that I captured this snake."

    "You want me to give up the spoils with empty words, do you think it''s possible?" Ye Cheng said with his hands behind his back. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing stood behind him obediently, looking like they were following him.

    Zhao Wuji''s face darkened completely, realizing that there was no way to end the situation peacefully today. In fact, it was his own fault that the situation was now in such a mess. If he had just said a few polite words and asked for the consent of the parties involved, Ye Cheng would have been generous enough to help them.

    But these guys are probably used to being domineering.

    Right from the start, he ignored his master and prepared to deal with his spoils. Who could tolerate this? Ye Cheng was not used to these guys'' bad habits.

 Chapter 63: Serpent Grandmother

    Chapter 63 - 63: Serpent Grandmother

    "My friend, you mean to use the rules of the soul master world to decide the ownership of this snake with me?" Zhao Wuji narrowed his eyes and his tone turned completely cold.

    What are the rules of the soul master world?

    It''s very simple, just have a fight. Whoever wins gets the stuff. It''s as simple as that.

    Just as the two parties were facing each other and the atmosphere was tense, another uninvited guest broke in!

    A hoarse and sharp voice suddenly rang out, "Stop."

    Immediately afterwards, two figures quickly jumped out from the bushes and appeared in front of everyone.

    The two people, one old and one young, were both women. The old one looked to be in her sixties or seventies, holding a three-meter-long snake-head cane in her right hand, with six spirit rings moving up and down. Her body had not changed, but the spirit rings showed that she had used her martial spirit. Needless to say, the cane in her hand should be her martial spirit.

    Next to the old woman was a beautiful girl with short hair, who looked about sixteen or seventeen years old. She was wearing a neat outfit that tightly covered her well-developed body. Her big dark brown eyes were fixed on the Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent lying on the ground. She also held a snake-head cane in her hand, but it was shorter than the old woman''s, only two meters long, and the spirit rings on her body were only two hundred years old.

    The appearance of the old woman and the little girl startled everyone except Ye Cheng, but when they saw that the old woman had six spirit rings, they breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was just a spirit emperor and should not be able to compete for the spirit ring of this snake.

    After rushing out, the old woman''s face changed a little after seeing the situation clearly. She stared at the seven soul rings on Zhao Wuji''s body and felt it was very difficult. Before, the two of them were tracking this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent, but they lost it halfway.

    After following the traces for a long time, I finally found this place. As a result, I sensed the fluctuation of soul power and instantly realized that the Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent might have been subdued by other soul masters.

    How could this be possible? After chasing the prey for several days, someone got there first.

    The old woman was naturally unwilling to accept this, so she could not wait to rush out with her granddaughter. However, after seeing the seven spirit rings on Zhao Wuji''s body, she instantly felt that the situation was beyond her expectations.

    She originally thought that even if there were soul masters hunting soul beasts in the outer area of the Star Dou Great Forest, their levels would not be too high. After all, high-level soul masters would go deep into the inner area to hunt soul beasts of higher age. Soul masters in the outer area were generally low-level soul masters. With her Soul Emperor cultivation, it would be easy for her to catch them.

    But they didn''t expect that their luck would be so bad that they encountered a Soul Saint in the outer area. Especially since this Soul Saint was trying to snatch prey from them. The old woman''s heart sank immediately, knowing that she was afraid that she would not be able to get away with it today.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Zhao Wuji glanced at the old woman, his eyes fell on the snake-head cane in her hand, and he couldn''t help but think of a couple in his heart, but now he needed to focus on the guy opposite, so after just a glance, he shifted his attention to Ye Cheng opposite.

    The old woman noticed Zhao Wuji''s cautious look and quickly took a look at the scene. She immediately realized that the situation was not what she had imagined. The people in front of her were not from the same group, but were divided into two groups.

    One was Zhao Wuji, who led a few young people. The other was a very young man, who led two girls. The two sides were confronting each other, and my sudden intrusion obviously disturbed both parties.

    There is no doubt that the other young man who could make a Soul Sage behave so cautiously must also be a Soul Sage.

    This is a difficult situation.

    The old woman suddenly felt very troubled.

    It would be difficult to deal with just one Soul Saint, not to mention the other one. It would be extremely difficult to snatch this soul beast from the hands of two Soul Saints.

    But no matter how difficult it is, you have to give it a try.

    So the old woman coughed to make her facial expression look softer, then greeted Ye Cheng and Zhao Wuji, "Hello, two respected soul saints, can you please give this Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent to this child?"

    "..." Ye Cheng didn''t say anything, but just looked at her calmly.

    Zhao Wuji saw that the old woman was still unwilling to give up under such circumstances, and his guess became more certain. So he asked the old woman, "Why?"

    Seeing that the two men were quite friendly, the old woman felt more confident and said with a smile, "Because we were the first to discover this snake and kill it. Otherwise, how could we have tracked it all the way here?"

    Zhao Wuji did not comment when he heard her words, but suddenly asked: "Senior, may I ask your name?"

    The old woman said, "I dare not. My name is Chao Tianxiang. Friends in the spirit master world respect me and give me the title of Serpent Grandmother. My husband''s name is Meng Shu, also known as Dragon Duke. We came to the Star Dou Great Forest this time to find a suitable third spirit ring for our granddaughter. I see that the children around you are not old enough to absorb a thousand-year spirit ring. Even though the spirit ring of the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent is milder, it is not something they can absorb."

    In Chao Tianxiang''s opinion, among these children, the oldest one, Dai Mubai, is younger than her granddaughter. However, she is very confident in her granddaughter''s ability and does not think that these children can reach level 30 earlier than her granddaughter.

    After listening to the old woman''s self-introduction, Zhao Wuji thought to himself that it was indeed true, and confirmed in a deep voice: "Are you the Serpent Grandmother, one of the Unrivaled Dragon Serpent?"

    Chao Tianxiang smiled calmly, "I dare not, that''s right. I haven''t asked the Soul Saint for your name yet?"

    The expression on Zhao Wuji''s face changed slightly. He had heard of the name of the Unrivaled Dragon Serpent a long time ago. The couple debuted very early and had extraordinary strength, especially Dragon Duke Meng Shu. When he heard of him, the Dragon Duke was already at the level of Soul Saint. He would not be surprised even if he had reached the Soul Douluo level now.

    Meng Shu''s martial spirit is a dragon-headed cane, which complements Chao Tianxiang snake-headed cane. The couple has an extremely domineering martial spirit fusion skill that is difficult to resist unless one possesses the strength of a Titled Douluo.

    Zhao Wuji was only a Soul Saint. Although the Serpent Grandmother in front of him looked weaker than him, as long as the dragon man appeared, he would not be able to deal with him. The relationship between the dragon and the snake was very good, and the couple never separated. If the Serpent Grandmother was here, the dragon duke must not be far away.

    Zhao Wuji had thought about killing the grandparents and grandchildren to silence them. But killing the kid was easy, but killing the Serpent Grandmother Chao Tianxiang was not easy. Although he was one ring stronger than her, if Chao Tianxiang insisted on escaping, he would have no chance to stop her. After all, Zhao Wuji was a power-type soul master and was not good at speed.

    What''s more... Zhao Wuji glanced at Ye Cheng who was silent on the opposite side, thinking that there was still this Soul Saint who was eyeing him covetously. Who knew if he would let it go or help him?

    And if the sneak attack failed and the Serpent Grandmother escaped, then what awaited him would be the endless pursuit of the Unrivaled Dragon Serpent.

 Chapter 64: Extremely Jealous Dai Mubai

    Chapter 64 - 64: Extremely Jealous Dai Mubai

    "My name is Zhao Wuji."

    Faced with the Unrivaled Dragon Serpent, Zhao Wuji changed his expression decisively and gave his name very politely.

    Hearing his name, the Serpent Grandmother''s expression also changed slightly, "No wonder, I was wondering how I could meet such a young soul saint so easily. It turns out to be the Acala who is famous in the soul master world."

    Zhao Wuji smiled awkwardly, thinking to himself that he, who was famous in the world of soul masters, was probably just infamous.

    "I haven''t asked for your name yet?" The Serpent Grandmother turned her gaze to Ye Cheng again and asked very politely.

    For some reason, looking at the young man in front of her, the Serpent Grandmother always had a feeling of being unfathomable, as if the man in front of her was even more difficult to deal with than Zhao Wuji! As an old and experienced person, she trusted her intuition very much, because it had helped her avoid many crises.

    Facing the questions from the Serpent Grandmother, he had a proper attitude. Ye Cheng naturally wouldn''t put on airs, after all, no one stipulated that when a strong person faces a weak person, he must act superior. That''s not called the pride of a strong person, it''s simply showing off in front of a weak person.

    "Excuse me, my last name is Ye."

    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Wuji''s mind was instantly struck by a bolt of lightning, and then he thought of Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing who were following him.

    Although Ye Cheng only said his surname and not his name, the surname Ye alone was enough to make Zhao Wuji figure out many things.

    "Greetings, Your Excellency!"

    Before the Serpent Grandmother could respond, Zhao Wuji beside her immediately bowed and saluted, saying loudly: "Zhao Wuji was blind and offended Your Excellency, I hope Your Excellency will forgive me!"

    "Teacher Zhao, what are you doing..." Oscar looked curiously at Zhao Wuji who suddenly prostrated himself on the ground. Just as he was about to ask something, he was grabbed by Tang San.

    Because, the word "Your Excellency" has already explained why Zhao Wuji''s attitude changed drastically.

    Your Excellency is an exclusive honorific for Titled Douluo-level masters!

    This meant that the ordinary young man in white before him was actually a genuine Titled Douluo!

    And the one who can be with both Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing must be the only one.

    Tang San recalled the information revealed in the previous future video and easily associated it with the key.

    ''Fuck, there''s no fun.''

    Ye Cheng was helpless. He just wanted to experience the legendary "playing the pig and eating the tiger". Was it that difficult? He just reported his surname and his identity was exposed.

    A thin mist covered his face. Now that his identity had been exposed, there was no point in disguising himself.

    As the mist dissipated, the originally ordinary face was replaced by a handsome face with eyebrows like cold swords and eyes like stars.

    ''This is!!''

    Seeing Ye Cheng''s true face, the Serpent Grandmother was immediately horrified. She quickly bowed and saluted like Zhao Wuji, saying, "I am blind and didn''t know it was Your Excellency in front of me. I hope you will forgive me."

    As the protagonist of the two recent future videos, Ye Cheng''s face is naturally well known. After all, he is now the real number one in the world. If you don''t remember his appearance clearly, if you offend him in the future, wouldn''t the whole family suffer a catastrophe?

    Therefore, almost as soon as he showed his face, the Serpent Grandmother recognized his identity and quickly apologized in fear and trepidation.

    "So, this is why I have to cover my face." Ye Cheng looked helplessly at the two people who were very respectful.

    With his status and strength, he would be treated as a guest of honor wherever he went, or as an emperor who was visiting incognito. Who would dare to provoke him? Not to mention causing trouble.

    This situation is quite boring to be honest.

    Ye Cheng sighed secretly, but on the surface he remained calm. He just looked at Meng Yiran who was staring at him curiously with a pair of innocent eyes behind the Serpent Grandmother, and said calmly: "Since you need this snake, then I will give it to you."

    Meng Yiran was very beautiful, with long eyelashes on her big brown eyes. She was only sixteen years old, but her body was already perfectly developed, with full and round breasts, and a slender waist that twisted like a snake. She was very well-proportioned overall. Ye Cheng couldn''t help but take a few more glances.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency!"

    The Serpent Grandmother was stunned for a moment, then she realized what was happening and quickly pulled Meng Yiran aside and said, "Why don''t you thank His Excellency for his gift?"

    "Hmm? Oh!" Meng Yiran was a little confused at first, but soon realized what was happening and hurriedly thanked him, "Yiran, thank you for your gift, Your Excellency."

    On the other side, Shrek saw that the Phoenix-tailed Cockscomb Snake that "originally belonged" to him was determined to belong to him. Oscar looked unwilling, but he knew the importance of the matter and didn''t dare to say anything. After all, the one in front of him was the Limit Douluo!

    A Titled Douluo was already a strong person that he could hardly imagine. Not to mention the limit of the Titled Douluo in front of him. The true pinnacle of soul masters!

    Although Oscar is still young and hot-blooded, he is not a fool and can naturally distinguish the important from the unimportant. He will not act like a genius regardless of the occasion.

    Compared to Oscar who showed his mood on his face, Zhao Wuji was a little unhappy in his heart, but he still acted respectful on the surface. He dared not show any other expression? Otherwise, he might be killed with just a breath.

    Dai Mubai looked at Zhu Zhuqing with great jealousy. He knew that from the scene in front of him, Zhu Zhuqing, who left without saying goodbye, had obviously worshipped this person as her master. Having an Limit Douluo as a teacher. The fate of the family was a joke to her, and she was free from suffering from now on.

    Only he, Dai Mubai, would be given a new fiance?e by the family and continue the duel that he was bound to lose.

    The two people''s destinies were originally connected, but now they are disconnected and they are on different paths.

    Dai Mubai was jealous. Very jealous!

    He was almost going crazy with jealousy!

    Why doesn''t such a good thing happen to him?

    Why can Zhu Zhuqing escape this fate?

    Why?

    He, Dai Mubai, refused to accept it!

    Zhu Zhuqing naturally felt Dai Mubai''s strong gaze, looked up, and met his jealous and unwilling eyes. Although he understood Dai Mubai''s feelings, Zhu Zhuqing thought he didn''t owe him anything.

    At the beginning, it was Dai Mubai who ran away first and abandoned his fiance?e.

    Then, he put aside his past grudges and traveled thousands of miles from Star Luo Empire to Tiandou Empire to find him, only to find that this bastard only cared about his own enjoyment and completely neglected his cultivation. You know, with his talent, if he practiced hard for three years, his level would definitely be higher than the current one.

    Zhu Zhuqing was very disappointed with him, but she still decided to join Shrek and follow him to see if she could change him. But after joining the academy, she found out how rubbish it was. Except for a group of powerful teachers, there was nothing else she wanted.

    Zhu Zhuqing could not see any future in Shrek Academy, so she left with peace of mind and without any burden at all.

 Chapter 65: The Survival of the Fittest

    Chapter 65 - 65: The Survival of the Fittest

    "Yiran, since His Majesty has already bestowed this Phoenix-Tailed Crest Serpent upon you, why don''t you absorb it quickly?" In order to avoid any accidents or Ye Cheng changing his mind, the serpent grandmother urged her granddaughter.

    "good."

    Meng Yiran nodded, then took her martial spirit snake staff in her hand, twisted her waist and walked towards the unconscious Phoenix-tail Crest Serpent.

    The Shrek people who were originally gathered around the Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent, when they saw her coming, naturally made way. They didn''t even dare to fart. After all, the big boss Ye Cheng had already said that this snake was given to Meng Yiran. What else did they dare to say? Are you going to die?

    Meng Yiran came to the unconscious Crest Serpent, raised the two-meter-long snake staff in his hand, and stabbed the Crest Serpent at its vital points.

    "laugh!"

    The sharp snake staff easily pierced the defenseless Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent''s vitals, and its body instinctively twitched a few times before it lost its life painlessly in a coma.

    A circle of purple soul ring condensed into shape and slowly floated above the corpse of the Phoenix Tail Crest Serpent.

    Meng Yiran turned his head to look at his grandmother, and when he saw her nod, he finally stopped hesitating and sat down cross-legged on the ground, placing the Wuhun Snake Staff on his knees.

    Then, guided by the soul power, the purple soul ring slowly floated over and merged into her body.

    Oscar looked at the spirit ring that should have belonged to him, which was integrated into Meng Yiran''s body, with resentment on his face, and gritted his teeth in anger. But he could do nothing about it.

    And seeing that everything is a foregone conclusion.

    Ye Cheng felt that there was no need to stay here any longer. Anyway, the soul ring was already being absorbed by Meng Yiran, and Zhao Wuji would not risk offending the dragon and the snake to interrupt it. In this case, they should continue to look for the soul beast.

    "Walk."

    Ye Cheng looked back at Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, motioning them to follow him, then he chose a direction and walked away.

    Seeing Ye Cheng and the other two preparing to leave, Shepo, Zhao Wuji and the others couldn''t help but feel relieved. Even though this person was very kind and didn''t show any hostility, staying with such a big man who could take their lives with just one move would make anyone feel boundless pressure!

    "Farewell, Your Majesty."

    The Serpent Grandmother and Zhao Wuji hurriedly shouted.

    Ye Cheng did not make any response, leaving the two with only an unfathomable back.

    Wherever he passed, the thorn bushes automatically separated into a path. There was no fluctuation of soul power, as if it was a simple natural law. It seemed as if even the forest was afraid of his power and made way for him!

    Watching the figures of a man and two women going away, everyone at the scene had different looks.

    The Serpent Grandmother, Zhao Wuji, Oscar, Ma Hongjun and others were all amazed at his power.

    Dai Mubai looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s back with jealousy and reluctance, as if he had red eyes.

    Tang San seemed to see his future self in Ye Cheng. After all, he was also a twin spirit owner. As long as he could control the conflict between the two spirits, when he became a Titled Douluo, he would be able to add nine 100,000-year spirit rings to the other spirit like Ye Cheng did!

    These spirit rings will bring him a huge amount of spirit power, saving him countless hard work and allowing him to directly become a top spirit master!

    Therefore, Tang San believes that he has a promising future!

    "Sister Chao, since this spirit ring has been found, we won''t stay here for long." Zhao Wuji watched the backs of Ye Cheng and the other two disappear before turning around to look at the Serpent Grandmother, clasping his fists and saying, "Goodbye!"

    "Well, I won''t see you off then." The Serpent Grandmother nodded, feeling relieved that Zhao Wuji was leaving. To be honest, although according to normal logic, Zhao Wuji would definitely not risk offending the couple to interfere with his granddaughter''s absorption. But it''s better to be safe than sorry.

    While Zhao Wuji and others are staying here, Serpent Grandmother needs to be vigilant at all times, especially those young students who may do something irrational in the heat of the moment.

    Now that they are gone, the Serpent Grandmother can finally relax and concentrate on protecting her granddaughter.

    "Let''s go."

    Zhao Wuji glanced at Meng Yiran who was still absorbing the spirit ring, and said nothing more. He waved his hand and signaled several students to follow. He chose a place in the opposite direction of Ye Cheng and led them away.

    And watched as the few people gradually walked away until their figures completely disappeared.

    The Serpent Grandmother then breathed a sigh of relief.

    Turning his head to look at his granddaughter who was still absorbing the spirit ring, wondering how long it would take to finish absorbing it, he thought about what happened today and couldn''t help but feel lucky. Otherwise, if he wanted to get this spirit ring, he probably wouldn''t know what kind of twists and turns it would take.

    The other side.

    Shrek and his friends.

    Zhao Wuji led the way, and Tang San and the other three followed behind him. None of them said a word, and the atmosphere in the team seemed very silent!

    "Teacher Zhao, are we just going to let it go like this?" After holding it in for a long time, Ma Hongjun finally couldn''t help but ask.

    "Then what do you want?" Zhao Wuji glanced at him and said unhappily, "The soul ring has been absorbed. Do you still want to fight it out again, or revive the snake and kill it again?"

    "No, what I meant is that we were chasing that snake..." Ma Hongjun quickly explained, "In the end, it was just... given to that old woman. I feel like we lost out."

    "What if I lose a lot?"

    Zhao Wuji shook his head helplessly and said, "This world is just like this, the strong prey on the weak. Today we are not as skilled as them, so of course we can only admit defeat. Otherwise, do you still want to interfere with that little girl''s absorption of the spirit ring?"

    Ma Hongjun nodded his head when he heard this. He was just so angry that he couldn''t let Meng Yiran have an easy time by absorbing the spirit ring so smoothly.

    Zhao Wuji saw him like this, and he slapped him on the forehead in anger. There was a crisp sound, and Ma Hongjun''s head was dizzy and he was completely stunned.

    "You little brat, there is no benefit from doing this, except that you can vent your anger for a while. On the contrary, you will be retaliated by the dragon and the snake!"

    "If you can''t hold back your anger for a moment, you''re destined to never achieve anything in the future." Zhao Wuji said earnestly.

    Tang San and the others listened to Zhao Wuji''s warning, all with thoughtful looks on their faces.

    ...

    Ye Cheng led Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing to walk through the woods. Wherever they passed, the surrounding plants automatically made way for people to walk. After they left, the woods returned to normal.

    As he walked, Ye Cheng summoned the system in his mind, preparing to use the system''s search function to search for the soul beast he was going to hunt.

    All creatures that are locked by the question-and-answer system, whether they are humans, soul beasts, or any other race, as long as their IQ is above the passing line, they are within the range of the question-and-answer system. And the IQ of that soul beast, as far as Ye Cheng knows, is definitely above the passing line, and it definitely meets the system''s locking standards. One search, one result.

 Chapter 66: Itâ€™s Okay To Pamper Her A Little

    Chapter 66 - 66: It''s Okay To Pamper Her A Little

    Ye Cheng summoned the system panel, and then used his mind to enter "Dark Demon Evil God Tiger" in the search box. Immediately, a message popped up in the search box, indicating that the target had been found.

    Click on this option.

    Suddenly, a large screen appeared in front of him, just like a TV player. The background inside was a cave somewhere, and a huge black tiger was taking a nap. Obviously, this thing was the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger he was looking for.

    Ye Cheng continued to click on the detailed information, and immediately more detailed information emerged.

    [Dark Demon Evil God Tiger

    Race: Soul Beast

    Years: 51,000 years.

    Status: Healthy.

    Location: Eastern part of the Star Forest.

    Do you want to enable map guidance? ]

    Ye Cheng opened the map guide, and a map appeared on the screen, with a red dot and a blue dot on it. He knew that the blue dot represented his location, and the red dot represented the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger.

    After a careful look, he found that the distance was quite far. If he walked, it would take at least several days to reach the destination. He thought it was too slow.

    So Ye Cheng waved his hand and countless sword energy condensed into a huge flying sword. He jumped up first. Then he said to Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing: "Come up, we have found the target of this trip."

    Before coming here, Ye Cheng told them that the goal of coming here was to hunt a soul beast! Only something on this soul beast could make Zhu Zhuqing reborn and achieve a radical transformation!

    Now, when Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing heard Ye Cheng say that he had found the goal of this trip, they were a little confused, but they did not question it and stepped on the flying sword with ease.

    The huge flying sword slowly rose up...

    This time it did not rise to an altitude of ten thousand meters. It simply flew to a position slightly higher than the tallest tree in the forest, stabilized, and then broke through the air.

    After some time.

    The flying sword speeding through the sky slowed down and gradually decreased in altitude until it stopped completely just before it touched the ground.

    The flying sword turned into sword energy and dissipated.

    The three of them also got back on solid ground.

    However, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing clearly felt that something was wrong with the surrounding environment. Just now, the sky was clear and the sun was shining. But when they landed in the forest, they found that the surrounding environment was dim, as if it was a rainy day. Very weird!

    "Brother, what''s going on around us?" Ning Rongrong unconsciously approached Ye Cheng and grabbed his sleeve. Zhu Zhuqing also quietly approached him, seeking a sense of security. The owner of the beast martial spirit is very sensitive to danger. She can clearly feel the sense of crisis everywhere around her!

    "Don''t be afraid, this is the phenomenon caused by the domain of the soul beast." Ye Cheng looked at the two women who were a little scared, and smiled and reached out to touch their heads to comfort them.

    His action was so natural, as if he had touched her head countless times before. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, who were suddenly touched on the head, were stunned.

    But surprisingly, the body instinctively did not feel the slightest resistance.

    There is only a strange sense of security.

    When he touched her head, the tension she had felt magically disappeared without a trace. I don''t know if it was just a psychological effect or some other factor?

    "Domain?!"

    Ning Rongrong exclaimed: "This soul beast actually has a domain? Could it be a hundred thousand year soul beast?"

    In the common sense, only soul beasts that are 100,000 years old have a domain. In other words, when a soul beast cultivates for 100,000 years, it will automatically evolve its own domain. In this regard, top soul beasts even have an advantage over soul masters with Titled Douluo cultivation.

    "No, only about 50,000 years, not 100,000 years."

    Ye Cheng shook his head in denial, then explained: "Some soul beasts with unique bloodlines can possess a domain in less than 100,000 years. This soul beast is such a case."

    "50,000 years?!"

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing exclaimed.

    "Brother, Zhuqing can''t absorb the soul ring of a 50,000-year-old soul beast, right?" Ning Rongrong asked in surprise. She thought that the thing on the soul beast that Ye Cheng mentioned before coming here was the soul ring.

    "Who told you that I want its spirit ring?"

    Ye Cheng smiled and shook his head, saying: "What I need this time is another thing on it."

    "Besides spirit rings, what other treasures are there on spirit beasts? Could they be spirit bones?" Ning Rongrong guessed.

    "No, that thing is even rarer than soul bones. It is different from soul rings and soul bones. It is the third kind of treasure on soul beasts." Ye Cheng deliberately kept it a secret and did not directly explain what it was. The two women were curious as if they were being scratched by a cat.

    "Let''s go. I''ll tell you more about it when we get there."

    As Ye Cheng spoke, he gently raised his left hand, and accompanied by gorgeous glazed light, a jeweled nine-story pagoda appeared.

    This nine-story glazed pagoda gently floated above his palm, emitting an incomparably sacred light!

    "Is this... the Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda?"

    Ning Rongrong looked at the nine-story pagoda in his hand, which was similar to her own martial spirit, but different. She felt dizzy. It was the first time she saw the legendary Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda so close in reality. You know, this is the martial spirit that the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect has always dreamed of!

    Faced with this legendary martial spirit, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but approach it and stretched out her hand to touch it. However, she found that the precious light naturally emitted by it was blocking her hand from approaching, soft yet distant!

    "Brother, let me touch it~"

    Ning Rongrong immediately looked at Ye Cheng and spoke coquettishly in a sweet tone.

    Ye Cheng was somewhat helpless, but he still dispersed the precious light from his martial spirit and handed it to Ning Rongrong.

    This scene looks outrageous, but in fact, weapon spirits can be separated from the body, and others can still touch it if they want, and can even use it if the owner allows it. However, it is limited to simple uses, such as chopping or hitting people, etc. As for the spirit skills of the spirit itself, others cannot use them, otherwise it will be a mess.

    At the same time, although the martial spirit can be used by others, it will not be used against the owner after being taken by others. Because the martial spirit depends on the owner to maintain its existence, so as long as the mind moves, the martial spirit will dissipate and return to the owner''s body. It is very safe and there will be no possibility of loss.

    After Ning Rongrong got the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda, she immediately began to play with it carefully, and even summoned out her own Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda to compare the differences between the two martial spirits.

    After satisfying her desire, Ning Rongrong reluctantly returned the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower to Ye Cheng.

    "It''s just a Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, why are you so obsessed with it?" Ye Cheng was speechless. He thought that if he had the chance in the future, he would get some magical herbs to help her evolve her martial soul into a Nine Treasures Glazed Tower.

    After all, she is my lovely sister, so there is no harm in pampering her a little.

    _______

    Exclusive access to 150+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for a discount.

 Chapter 67: The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger

    Chapter 67 - 67: The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger

    After getting his martial soul back.

    Ye Cheng held the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower in his left hand and activated the power contained in it.

    In an instant, a layer of dazzling glazed light bloomed!

    Within ten meters, the surrounding darkness was dispelled by the light of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, illuminating the way ahead!

    Roar!!!

    A low roar sounded at the same time as the light of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower appeared.

    When Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing heard the tiger''s roar, they immediately subconsciously moved closer to Ye Cheng, seeking a sense of security.

    After a while.

    A gust of wind blew!

    Ye Cheng held up the nine-story pagoda, and the glazed light emitted by it covered an area of ten meters, forming an absolutely safe area.

    "Bang!"

    A huge black shadow fell from the sky and crashed to the ground.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing finally saw what the owner of the tiger''s roar looked like.

    What appeared before my eyes was a huge black tiger, its entire body was pure black without a trace of other colors, its red eyes were filled with a sinister aura, its body was over eight meters long, its muscles bulged, and it was full of explosive power!

    The word "king" on Its forehead was also black, but it was different from the black of its fur, it was a gloomy black like fog. The same was true for the tiger stripes on its body.

    But the most peculiar thing is its tail. Compared with ordinary tiger-type soul beasts, its tail is much longer and stands upright. It is composed of countless joints and has a huge barb at the top, shining with a cold and dim light!

    "This tiger..." Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but make a sound. The tiger in front of her had certain features that looked exactly like her own martial spirit in the previous future video.

    "Brother, what exactly is this big tiger?" Ning Rongrong cast a curious look at him, eager for an explanation.

    Ye Cheng knew that it was time to show his erudition again. At the same time, this was also to fill in the gaps in the content of the previous video.

    "Do you still remember the future of the quiz show?" Ye Cheng asked.

    "Remember." Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing nodded.

    "At that time, out of curiosity, I secretly observed Zhuqing, but found that her martial spirit was inconsistent with what was shown in the future. I was very confused at the time and even thought I recognized the wrong person." Ye Cheng said: "But later, I recalled some characteristics of her martial spirit in the video, and it reminded me of a soul beast I encountered by chance when I was a teenager. At that time, I only took a look from a distance and fled in embarrassment."

    "Since Zhuqing has become my apprentice in the future, I will definitely find ways to improve her qualifications. Therefore, I conclude that in the future, I will definitely bring her to find this soul beast and obtain the treasure from it, so that her martial soul can finally transform."

    As he spoke, he looked at the pitch-black giant tiger and calmly introduced it to the two women, "The name of this soul beast is the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger. According to legend, the evil god descended upon a white tiger and caused it to mutate, changing its original light attribute to dark attribute, giving birth to black wings that represent corruption, and the evil god hook that is like a scorpion''s tail."

    "And your martial soul in the video is called the Dark Demon Evil God Cat, and it also possesses the external soul bones of the Fallen Wings and the Evil God Hook... All of this is highly consistent with the characteristics of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger that I know. There is no doubt that in the future I will definitely bring you to hunt this soul beast!" He finally said with great certainty.

    "Brother, is this soul beast very powerful?" After listening to his explanation, Ning Rongrong was honestly a little confused, so she just grasped the key point and asked.

    "Yeah, that''s amazing."

    Ye Cheng nodded and said solemnly: "Generally speaking, any soul beast may be a human''s martial soul, but this Dark Demon Evil God Tiger is an exception. No one''s martial soul has ever been it. Because it itself is not a dark attribute, but a very evil attribute left by the evil god, which is simply not something that the human body can withstand. If we evaluate it according to the level of martial spirits, then it is definitely a martial spirit of the same level as the six-winged angel!"

    "A six-winged angel-level martial spirit?!" Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but exclaimed. It is said that the Spirit Hall has inherited the six-winged angel''s martial spirit, which is a martial spirit passed down by the gods. It is a true god-level martial spirit.

    And if the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger could be comparable to the Seraph... then... The two women simply didn''t dare to think about it.

    Roar!!!

    At this moment, the blood-red eyes of the huge Dark Demon Evil God Tiger suddenly lit up. While roaring, it slowly raised its tiger claws and approached the three people step by step.

    At this time, Ye Cheng did not reveal his soul ring, but only held up the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower and used the Nine Treasures Divine Light to dispel the influence of the domain. Therefore, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger rushed over directly after sensing the presence of a "foreign object" in the domain.

    As he got closer, when the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger gradually saw Ye Cheng''s face and the glowing nine-story pagoda in his hand, his body suddenly froze.

    At this time, the two future videos that Dark Demon Evil God Tiger had seen recently came to his mind. Especially the human girl named Zhu Zhuqing, whose martial spirit Dark Demon Evil God Tiger found quite interesting at the time, and was actually quite similar to his own. Even their names were similar. The difference was that one was a cat and the other was a tiger.

    When he saw her show the external soul bone, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger recognized it at a glance. This soul bone must have come from the same tribe. Maybe it was a fellow tribe member before him, or a fellow tribe member who was unlucky in the world, who was killed and the soul bone was revealed? The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger didn''t care.

    But now, when I saw the evil star in the video, the pervert who killed a hundred thousand year old soul beast like slaughtering a dog, and the girl whose martial soul had the characteristics of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger in all aspects appeared in front of me...especially when the video showed the future!!!

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger couldn''t help but tremble his body. He felt a chill running from the top of his head straight to his spine and then spreading to his tail. He couldn''t help but shiver!

    At this point, Dark Demon Evil God Tiger had no idea that the unlucky guy in the video was actually himself! ! ! !

    --Run! ! !

    At this moment, Dark Demon Evil God Tiger had only this one thought in his mind. He knew clearly that even though he was gifted, he could not possibly be a match for this pervert who had already stepped half a step into the god level. Unless he used his ultimate move, there might be a glimmer of hope.

    However, his special move is powerful, but it is possible for someone to dodge it. Once dodged, then this move will be useless.

    Otherwise, if it could hit with 100% accuracy, it would have dominated the entire Soul Beast Forest long ago. How could it be driven here by the snake and gorilla in the core area?

    Therefore, the safest method at the moment is to divert the trouble away.

    Find a way to lure this guy in front of you to the core area, let him fight the snake and the gorilla, and you can take the opportunity to escape!

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger suddenly erupted with a strong black fog, and the evil aura looked particularly intimidating. It pretended to attack, but the next moment, it suddenly did a backflip. It turned into a black shadow and rushed into the distance!

    The speed was amazing!

    ____________

    Exclusive access to 150+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 68: The Ultimate Move

    Chapter 68 - 68: The Ultimate Move

    "Boom!!!"

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger felt as if it had hit a mountain. There was clearly nothing in front of it, but there was some invisible barrier preventing it from moving forward.

    The next moment, within a hundred meters, there was a sudden flash. Then, where there was nothing before, an inverted semicircular barrier appeared, tightly wrapping the surroundings.

    "I knew you would run away."

    Ye Cheng looked calmly at the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger that crashed into the soul barrier he had quietly set up around it, and was dizzy. He was not surprised at all. Because he had read the original novel, he knew that although this beast was a soul beast, it was actually very cunning and had extremely abnormal abilities. In the original novel, if Tang San had not been protected by the protagonist''s halo, he would have been killed long ago.

    "Wow, it turns out that this big tiger was trying to escape just now!" Ning Rongrong finally reacted when she saw a Dark Demon Evil God Tiger crashing into the barrier.

    "Well, even though this beast is only 50,000 years old, its wisdom is definitely not inferior to that of a 100,000-year-old soul beast. It is as cunning as a human!" Ye Cheng nodded and said, "The most important thing is that even though it is only 50,000 years old, in terms of actual combat power, an ordinary 100,000-year-old soul beast may not be its opponent."

    "So awesome?!"

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing could not help but exclaim in amazement when they heard his explanation. It was indeed a soul beast that could rival the six-winged angel.

    At this time, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger shook his head and recovered from the dizziness. He stretched out his claws to pull at the soul barrier in front of him. Feeling this condensed soul power, he knew it would be difficult for him to break it. Now trapped in the cage, there was no other way except to fight to the death.

    Thinking about it, it slowly turned around and looked at the three people in the distance, the huge evil hook behind it slowly raised up and swung gently behind it. Every swing would bring a series of twisted and strange halos in the air. Its body was black, but the energy fluctuations it emitted were gray, full of evil gray!

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, who was determined to fight to the death, slowly moved its claws, posing as if it was about to attack its prey, and approached the three people, to be precise, Ye Cheng. The look revealed in its bloodshot eyes was extremely cautious, and its pace of advancement slowed down further, but the aura on its body became more and more powerful.

    The battle Is about to begin.

    Compared to the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s caution, Ye Cheng was very calm. He still held the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda in his left hand, and the glow it emitted faintly protected himself, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing.

    Finally.

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger stopped about twenty or thirty meters away from Ye Cheng. It did not roar again, and its cold blood-red eyes looked terrifyingly calm.

    Seeing its eyes, Ye Cheng could feel that it was looking at him wisely. It was looking for his flaws. Unfortunately, the gap in strength between the two sides was too huge, and the outcome of this battle was actually doomed from the beginning.

    The next moment, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger burst out with powerful strength, and the Evil God Hook behind it suddenly swung up, and twisted waves quickly circled around it, forcibly blocking Ye Cheng''s mental lock. At the same time, the gray aura emanating from it turned into gray light, which bloomed in an instant and spread to a range of hundreds of meters, covering itself and Ye Cheng and the other two.

    Is this really a fight to the death?

    Ye Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly and thought to himself.

    After feeling the huge gap between itself and the human in front of it, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger knew that the longer it delayed, the more disadvantageous it would be. So it directly displayed its own domain with all its strength!

    Roar!!!

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger roared, and layers of gray light condensed into a ball around its body, and it directly attacked Ye Cheng!

    This is a very powerful skill of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, called Dark Demon Evil Thunder, which integrates its own soul power with evil power, and then instantly bursts out with terrifying power. It is a mixed range attack of the three attributes of wind, thunder, and evil.

    Ye Cheng''s response was simple. He held his other hand in the air, and the Feihong Sword appeared. Then he raised the sword and slashed!

    This slash used only the pure power of the martial soul, and did not use the soul ring to increase the power. But the sword energy it emitted was not weak at all.

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boomˇŞ

    Like rolling thunder, a violent roar sounded deep in the Star Forest. The horrific explosion destroyed a large number of plants around it.

    Fortunately, the nearby soul beasts had already been scared away by the aura of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, so they did not suffer the disaster.

    Ye Cheng still held the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda in his left hand, emitting light to protect Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing. Under the protection of this light, the Dark Demon Evil Thunder was unable to cause any effect on the three of them.

    On the other side, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s body had already flown backwards, knocking down countless trees, and a deep wound that could be seen to the bone appeared on its body!

    In terms of cultivation, it was still inferior to Ye Cheng. Despite its extraordinary talent, it was unable to withstand Ye Cheng''s casual sword. Not only was the Dark Demon Evil Thunder directly broken, but even its body was severely damaged by the sharp sword energy, leaving a deep wound!

    At this time, a large pool of gray liquid spread from under the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger. Its pair of blood-red eyes seemed to dim a little. It crawled in the distance, gasping constantly. With every breath, gray liquid would flow out of its seven orifices.

    The sword energy hit Its chest and spread to its abdomen, almost splitting the entire tiger in half.

    It looked as if the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger was half dead and had lost its resistance.

    Ye Cheng curled his lips in disdain. He had held back just now. Therefore, he knew clearly that the injuries caused by his sword energy would never make him lose his ability to resist. It was obvious that this beast was pretending. How cunning!

    "Pretending? Let me see how you pretend!"

    Ye Cheng raised the long sword in his hand and another sword energy shot out.

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger felt the piercing edge coming again, and its dull eyes became bright again. It roared, and rushed towards Ye Cheng while enduring the pain. Its sprint skill was activated, and it appeared in front of Ye Cheng in an instant like a phantom.

    "You still dare to confront me head on?"

    Ye Cheng raised his eyebrows, but this time he did not draw his sword. Instead, he silently activated the protective light of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower!

    The light shone brightly!

    Boom!

    The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger screamed in pain, and his body was directly bounced away by the dazzling protective light.

    But in mid-air.

    Suddenly, the previously silent evil god hook was silently swung from behind it, and at the same time, the shape of the hook changed, and the curved hook body instantly straightened up, like a long thorn!

    At this time, the eyes of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger suddenly changed from blood red to dark blue, and it looked as if it was an enlarged version of Zhu Zhuqing''s martial soul true body, the Nether Spirit Cat. The previous fatigue was swept away, and the gray airflow completely turned black, driving its body to twist in mid-air. After adjusting its shape, it pounced towards Ye Cheng like a dark cloud.

    It doesn''t seem to be very fast.

    However, the moment it pounced, the long tail that had transformed from the evil god hook into the evil god thorn had already swung, and a black light instantly appeared between it and the center of Ye Cheng. The strong black light instantly burst out and turned into a huge black hole with a diameter of six meters.

    When Ye Cheng saw this scene, he knew that this was its ultimate killer move.

    Since he had read the original novel, he naturally knew the most dreaded killing move of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, and therefore he was well prepared.

    _________________

    Exclusive access to 150+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 69: Nine Treasures Protective Divine Light

    Chapter 69 - 69: Nine Treasures Protective Divine Light

    When the evil thorn of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger shot out a little black light, which instantly enlarged between Ye Cheng and its body, Ye Cheng also launched a counterattack. The counterattack was not aimed at the black light, but at the body of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger.

    Ye Cheng''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, and then he brazenly activated the second soul skill of the head soul bone, mental power!

    This soul skill can transform the invisible power of mental thoughts into tangible power, which can not only affect reality, but also treat the soul spirit, and its lethality is even stronger!

    "break!"

    In an instant, the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, which had just become energetic because of the use of a special move, suddenly screamed, and the layer of black light around its body suddenly shattered, broken by Ye Cheng''s mental power.

    At this moment, an extremely huge suction force suddenly came from the black hole that had expanded to three meters.

    Ye Cheng was not in a hurry. Nine red soul rings appeared on the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower in his hand, and at the same time, the eighth soul ring shone brightly!

    "The Nine Treasures have names, the eighth is: Divine Light Protects the Body!"

    This is a purely defensive soul skill that can block and resist all curses, attacks, or other tangible or intangible external forces.

    A layer of nine-colored glazed light quietly enveloped Ye Cheng and the other two, surrounding and protecting them tightly.

    The suction of the black hole suddenly exploded!

    Ye Cheng, who wanted to test the effect of his soul skills, did not resist and just let the suction pull the three of them in. The body of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger also disappeared uncontrollably into the black hole.

    Everything around was plunged into darkness. Ye Cheng only felt that his body was light and powerless. At the same time, there was a strange force that was trying to break through the Nine Treasures Body Protection Divine Light to affect himself.

    But unfortunately, his Nine Treasures Body Protection Divine Light was still better. It firmly isolated the power from outside, not allowing himself to be affected in the slightest.

    Suddenly, the surroundings lit up and he felt grounded. Ye Cheng looked around and found himself in a strange space.

    This place is like a huge arena, which looks round but is endless. There are no clouds, sun or stars in the sky, only endless darkness. However, the light is released from the arena itself, allowing people to see the surrounding situation.

    At this time, Ye Cheng also saw his opponent. The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger that was sucked in was about 30 meters away and was also looking at him, but at this time its tiger eyes were full of anger! Unbelievable light, constantly roaring, no longer calm as before.

    "Teacher/Brother, why is it like this?" Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing''s surprised voices came from behind.

    It''s no wonder that the two women were so surprised. It''s really that the changes in the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger were too great.

    Its original body length was eight meters, and its body was extremely majestic. With its wings spread out, it looked like it could block out the sun. But now, not only did it lose its wings, but its tail had also become an ordinary tiger tail. The evil god hook on its tail was even smaller, without any energy fluctuations.

    As for its body, it has become only 1.5 meters long, much smaller than before. If it was extremely ferocious before, then this Dark Demon Evil God Tiger now looks very cute. More like a big black cat.

    "The Dark Demon Evil God Tiger is a soul beast with extremely powerful talents. In addition to its extremely evil attributes, it also possesses the attributes of darkness, lightning, wind, time, and space!" When Ye Cheng said this, he couldn''t help but secretly sigh at the perversion of this soul beast.

    "What? It actually has so many attributes!"

    After listening to Ye Cheng''s introduction, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing had expected the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger to be so abnormal, but they did not expect it to be so abnormal. You know, it is already very remarkable for an ordinary soul beast to have one or two attributes.

    Moreover, look at the attributes of this soul beast in front of you. Evil, darkness, lightning, time, space... These attributes are all rare high-level attributes. Ordinary soul beasts may not have them. But this Dark Demon Evil God Tiger has all of them in one body. No wonder it is a soul beast that can rival the six-winged angel.

    At this moment, strange sounds came from all directions.

    "Welcome to the arena of life and death. Only when one side dies can this life-and-death battle end. Leave this space. Countdown, five, four, three, two, one, start."

    "Teacher, what does this mean?" Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but ask curiously after hearing this voice: "What is the Life and Death Arena?"

    "The so-called life and death arena is the most powerful move of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger! It is a combination of time and space. As for the effect..." Ye Cheng said, pointing to the young Dark Demon Evil God Tiger opposite him: "Yes, you have seen it too."

    "Ah? This trick of rejuvenating is indeed amazing, but why does it want to make itself smaller?" Ning Rongrong looked at the little tiger that had become quite cute in surprise.

    "No, the real effect of this life and death arena is to pull the enemy into this arena, and rejuvenate the whole person to the state of six years old." Ye Cheng shook his head and explained: "Originally, when we came in, we would become a child like it, but I cast the Nine Treasures Body Protection Divine Light to isolate the power of this soul skill, so we can remain unchanged."

    "So that''s how it is. Indeed, if a young human were to face a young soul beast, the soul beast would definitely win." Zhu Zhuqing suddenly realized.

    "Yes, this soul skill is really terrifying." Ning Rongrong said in agreement.

    "Terrifying?"

    Ye Cheng shook his head and said, "The real effect of this soul skill is that we become juveniles, while it maintains its original state. You can imagine, a 50,000-year-old soul beast facing three children who haven''t even awakened their martial souls, how can it lose?"

    "Ah? Is that so?"

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were both shocked, and there was a hint of fear in their eyes when they looked at the little tiger opposite.

    "When performing this soul skill, the Dark Demon Evil Tiger will condense a protective shield that can be immune to the effects of the soul skill. If I hadn''t broken the protective shield in advance just now, he would not be in this juvenile form now."

    Ye Cheng looked across at the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, whose eyes revealed reluctance and resentment, and said softly: "It''s time to send you free!"

    A sword was swung out!

    "Ouch!"

    The little Dark Demon Evil God Tiger let out a childish roar, but was unable to dodge and was split in half by the sword energy on the spot.

    When one side dies, the winner is decided.

    Instantly, a bright light shone, and the whole body felt light. When they stepped on the ground again, Ye Cheng and the other two had returned to the Star Dou Great Forest. Not far away, a strange bead was floating on the huge body of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger that was split in half.

    The bead looked completely black, but it emitted two kinds of cyan and blue light.

    At this moment, the black hole that released the three people suddenly sucked, and the strange bead immediately whooshed and tried to fly into the black hole to escape.

    But Ye Cheng just glared, and the invisible mental power bound the bead firmly in place. Although it was very close to the black hole, it could not move forward even a little bit.

    Soon, the black hole disappeared.

    Under the control of telekinesis, the bead slowly fell onto Ye Cheng''s open palm.

    ______________

    Exclusive access to 150+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 70: The Evil God Bead

    Chapter 70 - 70: The Evil God Bead

    The black hole disappears.

    Ye Cheng looked at the pitch-black bead in his hand, and finally his eyes fell on the corpse of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger not far away. A gray airflow floated up from the corpse of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, and instantly condensed into a ring in the air, and quickly turned from gray to black, and finally condensed into a ten thousand year soul ring with gray stripes!

    Looking at the corpse of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger and the soul ring, Ye Cheng thought about it and suddenly raised his hand. The ring on his finger lit up, and immediately the corpse and the soul ring turned into a stream of light and flew into the ring.

    As mentioned before, his storage ring is a product of his personality, and the time in the storage space inside is still. Anything put in, when taken out, will be the same as before it was put in. Now it is just used to store the corpse and soul ring of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger.

    The bloodline of this tiger is not simple. What Ye Cheng values most is the power of time and space in it. He thinks it has great research value. Save it first and study it slowly later. Anyway, the space in his storage ring is amazingly large and it can''t be filled at all. It''s nothing to put one more corpse in it. Put this corpse soul ring away, maybe it will be useful in the future.

    After collecting the "spoils" of this trip.

    Ye Cheng then turned to look at Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, smiled and spread out his hands and said: "Look, this is the goal of our trip, the treasure on the Dark Demon Evil Tiger! Zhuqing''s chance to change her fate depends entirely on it."

    A pitch-black bead came into view, with streaks of light flashing on it, filling it with extraordinary aura from the inside out!

    "Brother, what exactly is this bead?" Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked confused. Apparently there were no monsters in this world, so there was no concept of inner elixir. They didn''t understand why such a thing appeared in the body of a soul beast?

    "I think this thing can be called the evil god bead!"

    Ye Cheng looked at the black bead on his palm and said seriously, "Some special soul beasts, as they age, their internal strength will be compressed, and eventually a special treasure will gradually condense in their bodies. This treasure can help the soul beasts better condense and control their strength. Therefore, most of the power essence of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger is in this Evil God Bead."

    "As long as you can absorb the power of this evil god bead, you will have a high probability of inheriting some of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s talents and undergoing a complete transformation!" Ye Cheng looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said solemnly, "But with great rewards, there are naturally great risks. The power of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger is extremely overbearing and is definitely not so easy to absorb... Once you can''t withstand the power of the evil god bead, then I don''t need to say more, you know the consequences."

    "Now you have one last chance!"

    "Think it through."

    "Give up? Or persist?"

    Ye Cheng''s words made Zhu Zhuqing silent. Ning Rongrong beside her couldn''t help but look at her nervously and said tentatively: "Zhuqing, I think we should... forget it? This feels too dangerous."

    "...No!"

    Zhu Zhuqing seemed to have finally made up her mind. She looked at Ye Cheng, and her eyes seemed to be burning with flames!

    "Teacher, I won''t give up!"

    Ye Cheng looked at the burning fighting spirit in her eyes with a little distraction, and suddenly smiled and nodded, "Okay! You are indeed worthy of being my disciple. Since you have made up your mind. Then..." He handed the evil god bead in his hand to her, "Swallow it! Meditate, use your soul power to absorb it, and leave the rest to the teacher!"

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t hesitate, stretched out her hand to take the quail egg-sized evil god bead, and put it directly into her mouth. Then she sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate!

    As soon as the evil god bead entered her mouth, it immediately began to melt.

    An unusually large and extremely sharp stream of icy air flowed along the throat and gradually spread to all parts of the body, as if it could freeze the soul!

    The cold air was filled with jealous evil and strong resentment. Even though Zhu Zhuqing had been mentally prepared, he felt as if his body was about to burst when faced with such a huge amount of energy. The contrast between the soul power in his body and the cold air was like a firefly and the bright moon. There was no comparison at all.

    Outside world.

    Soon after swallowing the evil god bead, Zhu Zhuqing''s entire body was instantly covered with a layer of gray. That was the evil power from the same source as the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger. If she relied on herself alone, she would not be able to digest and absorb this huge power.

    Ye Cheng was well prepared. The third and fourth soul rings of the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda in his hand lit up one after another, and he directly activated two soul skills to amplify Zhu Zhuqing.

    The third soul skill: soul power amplification (amplify soul power).

    Fourth soul skill: physical enhancement (enhancement of the body''s own recovery ability, endurance, immunity and various resistance).

    This time he did not hold back and used the amplification ability to the maximum. That is, a tenfold amplification!

    Of course, this alone was far from enough. After all, even if Zhu Zhuqing''s own strength was amplified tenfold, she would not be able to defeat the 50,000-year-old Dark Demon Evil God Tiger. Especially since this power was extremely evil and contained other high-level attributes. Even a Titled Douluo might not be able to withstand it, let alone a mere Spirit Grandmaster like her.

    Ye Cheng naturally would not fail to consider these. As early as when he decided to let Zhu Zhuqing absorb the evil god bead, he had already used the system''s deduction function to predict it in advance. Therefore, he had a clear understanding of the situation Zhu Zhuqing might face, and knew clearly what to do to let her survive this disaster safely.

    Then, the eighth soul skill: divine light protection!

    This soul skill can cast divine light to protect the body of a group or an individual, resisting toxins, viruses, curses, and other harmful things that invade from outside.

    Similarly, if toxins or curses already exist in the human body before the soul skill is added, then the body protection divine light can also play a role. After all, whether it is external or internal, as long as it is a foreign object, it is within the scope of protection.

    This soul skill is not as simple as putting a layer of protective shield on the human body.

    A ray of nine-colored glazed light enveloped Zhu Zhuqing, causing her originally furrowed brows and painful expression to gradually relax.

    The third soul skill increased Zhu Zhuqing''s soul power tenfold.

    The fourth soul skill made Zhu Zhuqing''s physique ten times stronger. As a result, her own recovery ability, endurance, and resistance in all aspects also increased tenfold!

    In an instant, the cold airflow that was originally difficult to resist and unable to resist immediately became less unbearable. The feeling of being about to burst was also slightly relieved.

    But that alone is not enough.

    So the eighth soul skill: divine light protects the body!

    The divine light that entered the body completely isolated the influence of the cold airflow on the body, firmly protecting itself.

    Although Zhu Zhuqing didn''t know what was going on, she could feel that the cold air in her body could no longer cause any harm to her. On the other hand, she could use her soul power to deal with it.

    Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, what are you waiting for?

    Zhu Zhuqing began to circulate her soul power, using her weak soul power to continuously consume and devour the huge cold airflow in her body!

    Bit by bit, it devoured the evil energy in the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s inner elixir!

    ___________

    Exclusive access to 150+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 71: The Wings and Hook of the Evil God

    Chapter 71 - 71: The Wings and Hook of the Evil God

    T/N: Extra Chapter for you guys since we reached 60 powerstones

    ________

    With the protection of the Nine Treasures Body Protection Light, Zhu Zhuqing continuously circulated the soul power in her body, bit by bit eroding the huge energy of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger Inner Core...

    This process was very slow, but Zhu Zhuqing could feel that she was getting stronger little by little. This kind of strengthening was different from the strengthening she had gained from absorbing spirit rings in the past.

    She couldn''t tell what was different, but she felt that her martial soul was eagerly devouring the power of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, like a hungry ghost that could never be satisfied.

    Therefore, most of the power of the inner elixir was absorbed by the martial soul, and Zhu Zhuqing''s own soul power was not greatly improved.

    I don''t know how much time has passed.

    Finally, the cold air in the body was completely absorbed.

    Zhu Zhuqing slowly opened her eyes, and the whole world seemed to have changed wherever she looked.

    Feel refreshed!

    Like a new life!

    This is her most intuitive feeling at the moment.

    "Zhuqing, how do you feel?" Ning Rongrong, who was standing next to him, walked forward curiously, looked up and down at her friend who had a completely new temperament, and said, "Did you know that you have been meditating for three days and three nights?"

    "So long?"

    Zhu Zhuqing was a little startled.

    "Long? This is not long at all."

    Ye Cheng slowly put away the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower. He had been maintaining the effect of his spirit skills for three consecutive days. Even though Zhu Zhuqing was very weak and did not consume much spirit power, he felt a little tired.

    "Zhuqing, release your martial spirit and let us see."

    "Yes, teacher."

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded, then stretched out her hand and summoned her martial spirit. A clever black kitten appeared and sat quietly on her palm.

    Ye Cheng and Ning Rongrong came forward curiously and looked at it carefully.

    After discovering this black cat, I''m afraid it can no longer be called a ghost cat.

    First.

    The pair of cat''s eyes turned blood red.

    At the same time, there are some more gray lines on the body that look like tiger stripes, especially on the shoulder blades on the back, where there are two small bulges. It seems that something is growing in it? Maybe it will grow two small wings in the future.

    The most special thing about this cat is its tail, which has turned into the same hooked tail as the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, which looks evil and dangerous!

    Zhu Zhuqing''s martial spirit now looks like a smaller version of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, except for the wings that have not yet grown on its back. After all, cats and tigers are both cats, and their characteristics are similar. Therefore, this cat should now perhaps be called the Dark Demon Evil God...Cat!

    "Yeah, not bad."

    After looking at it for a while, Ye Cheng nodded with satisfaction and said, "From the appearance alone, it is obvious that it has perfectly absorbed the essence of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s abilities and inherited some of its talents. I''m afraid that the quality of your martial soul is not inferior to that of the six-winged angel, right?"

    "Congratulations, Zhuqing. You finally got what you wanted."

    Hearing Ye Cheng''s affirmative answer, Ning Rongrong immediately congratulated her.

    "Thank you, this is all thanks to the teacher."

    Zhu Zhuqing could not hide her joy. The talent problem that had troubled her for many years was solved overnight. Her mood was simply indescribable.

    Seeing the two people so happy, Ye Cheng also smiled, but he quickly stopped smiling and continued, "But don''t be too happy too soon. This is just a preliminary judgment. We need to conduct some more tests to come up with the most accurate judgment."

    After hearing his words, the smiles on Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing''s faces faded a little, and they looked at him, waiting for his instructions.

    "First, release your spirit ring."

    Ye Cheng said.

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded, and then her mind moved, and immediately a circle of soul rings appeared around her body. In the end, three soul rings appeared!

    "this!"

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing widened their eyes and looked at the extra soul ring in surprise.

    "Brother, where did this soul ring come from?" Ning Rongrong asked in surprise.

    "No need to make a fuss."

    While carefully observing the differences in Zhu Zhuqing''s soul ring, Ye Cheng replied, "A soul ring is actually the condensation of the essence of soul beast power, and the evil god bead is also the condensation of the essence of soul beast power. The two are essentially the same. Therefore, it is not surprising that Zhuqing condensed the third soul ring by absorbing the power contained in it."

    ''Isn''t that something strange?''

    "That''s not right!"

    ''That''s weird, isn''t it!''

    Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but shout in her heart.

    Ye Cheng''s words undoubtedly broke her inherent cognition and successfully rubbed the knowledge she had learned in the past to the ground. He even stepped on it a few times.

    She wanted to ask more questions, but seeing that Ye Cheng had no intention of explaining further, Ning Rongrong could only suppress her curiosity and instead observe the changes in Zhu Zhuqing''s soul ring with him.

    First of all, the color of the soul rings, the first two soul rings are still yellow hundred-year soul rings, and the third soul ring is a purple thousand-year soul ring. It is a very normal age configuration.

    But the only difference is that on these three soul rings, if you look closely, you can find some additional gray lines that are not easy to find, and you can vaguely feel an evil and strange aura!

    "There is no doubt that after absorbing the essence of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s abilities, your martial soul has transformed, and your spirit ring has also undergone positive changes." After observing for a moment, Ye Cheng said, "Try to possess your martial soul, and then perform a spirit skill to see if the spirit skill has changed."

    "yes."

    Zhu Zhuqing had no objection and then the martial spirit possessed her.

    The pair of black eyes turned pure red, just like a crystal-clear and beautiful ruby. Not only did it not look as evil and ferocious as the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, but it also revealed an inexplicable nobleness!

    Two black cat ears grow on the top of her head, adding a bit of cuteness to her. The nails on both hands are naturally extended and become extremely sharp!

    Especially the tip, which was flashing a faint gray light!

    Then, Zhu Zhuqing''s expression suddenly became a little strange. There was a tearing sound from the back, and then two black flesh wings broke through the clothes and grew out. They looked like bat wings.

    "Sure enough, an external soul bone."

    Ye Cheng first had an expression of not expecting anything. Soon he asked in confusion, "Only wings? No evil god hook? The evil god''s wings and the evil god hook should be a complete external soul bone, right?"

    "Teacher, yes."

    Zhu Zhuqing''s face turned red, but thinking of his help to her, she suppressed her shame and released the evil god hook.

    There was another hissing sound, and the cloth on the back of Zhu Zhuqing''s tail vertebrae was torn, revealing a sinister and strange evil god''s hook tail.

    This evil hook that resembled a scorpion''s tail swayed gently behind Zhu Zhuqing like a real tail, revealing an inexplicable...sexy aura.

    Anyway, when Ye Cheng looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s image at this moment, he felt that she was just like the succubus in Western fantasy novels who specialized in seducing men!

    "Ahem, okay, put it away."

    Ye Cheng coughed lightly and pretended to be calm.

    Zhu Zhuqing blushed as she put away the evil god''s wings and the evil god''s hook. However, without these two things, the torn clothes immediately exposed a large area of snow-white skin, especially the coccyx... No wonder she felt embarrassed before.

    "Let''s change our clothes first."

    Ye Cheng turned around and waved his hand.

    Zhu Zhuqing hurriedly took out new clothes and prepared to take off her old clothes and put them on.

    Ning Rongrong walked to Ye Cheng, who had his back to him, stood on tiptoe and covered his eyes, saying, "Brother, don''t peek~" Then she turned her head to look at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve covered his eyes."

    Ye Cheng was speechless. Is he such a pervert in his daily life? As a younger sister, you really don''t trust your brother''s character.

    Accompanied by the sound of clothes sliding across skin.

    It makes me feel a little itchy...

    Soon, Zhu Zhuqing changed into new clothes.

    Ning Rongrong then let go of her hand.

    Ye Cheng turned around and looked at the smug Ning Rongrong. He couldn''t help but reach out and tap her forehead.

    "it hurts!"

    Ning Rongrong covered her forehead and looked at him pitifully, "Brother, why did you hit me?"

    "What do you think?"

    Ye Cheng glared at her unhappily, then looked at Zhu Zhuqing who had changed her clothes neatly, and said, "Okay, next you use your soul skills to attack me."

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t waste any words. The first soul ring around her body lit up!

    She was not worried that she would hurt Ye Cheng, so she attacked with all her strength. The whole person turned into a shadow, which was completely different from the original one, as fast as lightning!

    In response, Ye Cheng simply placed a layer of soul power barrier on his body, and didn''t even need to use soul skills.

    ________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 72: Reborn

    Chapter 72 - 72: Reborn

    "Hiss!!!"

    There was a sharp sound, as if a sharp object was scraping against glass.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s sharp claws scratched the soul barrier fiercely, making a harsh sound. Then he retreated immediately and disappeared in an instant.

    Ye Cheng looked at the five gray claw marks on the soul barrier and could clearly feel the strong evil aura on it!

    Obviously, after integrating the talent of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, Zhu Zhuqing''s claw attack has been attached with the power of evil attributes. The improvement in attack power and destructive power is definitely not a little bit.

    Seeing that his attack could not break Ye Cheng''s soul barrier, Zhu Zhuqing directly used his second soul skill. In an instant, the whole person split into three black shadows and attacked him directly.

    The three black shadows attacked different parts of the body respectively, but the same thing was that their sharp claws were concentrated on one point and they kept attacking the same point.

    "The clone, and the point-to-point attack, not bad."

    Feeling the three shadows constantly attacking the same point, causing the soul barrier at that point to become weaker rapidly, Ye Cheng nodded and praised.

    I don''t know how many times he attacked in succession.

    Finally, Zhu Zhuqing''s soul power was exhausted, and two of the three black shadows disappeared, leaving only the main body stopped.

    Even so, the soul barrier that Ye Cheng casually laid down was still not broken, but it had been weakened by a thick layer.

    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you continue to use the third soul skill?"

    Ye Cheng saw Zhu Zhuqing stop attacking and asked curiously.

    "Teacher, my third soul skill is a purely defensive soul skill." Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "This soul skill is called the Evil God''s Guardian! It can release a protective shield to wrap around me and defend against all external attacks."

    "How high is the ceiling?" he asked.

    Zhu Zhuqing thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know how high the upper limit is, but at least a Soul King will never be able to break it!"

    "Then let''s test it slowly later."

    Ye Cheng did not continue to ask, but instead asked: "Have your first two soul skills changed in any way from before?"

    "Teacher, the changes in the two soul skills are really huge!"

    When Zhu Zhuqing was asked this question, she immediately became excited and couldn''t wait to explain her feelings to him.

    First is the first soul skill.

    Originally, Zhu Zhuqing''s first soul skill, Netherworld Stab, had the effect of instantly speeding up by twice as much, and then using the claws on her hands to quickly stab others. The key point was the word "stab", and therefore it could only burst into speed for a short period of time, and could not maintain the accelerated state for a long time.

    But now it''s different.

    Once the soul skill is released, her speed will not only increase three times from the original level, but this three-fold increase in speed can also be maintained for a long time. This is extremely abnormal!

    With such an effect, this soul skill can no longer be called Netherworld Stab.

    Zhu Zhuqing felt that this soul skill should be called ¨C Shadow Attack!

    As for the second soul skill, it is the Hundred Claws of the Netherworld.

    As the name suggests, this soul skill originally relied on the extremely fast rotation of the body and the sharp penetration of the cat''s claws to attack the same part of the enemy hundreds of times in a very short period of time. During this period, all the attacks launched by Zhu Zhuqing had a piercing effect. As long as it could leave a wound on the opponent, even if the wound was not deep, the soul power could penetrate into it and destroy the meridians in the opponent''s body.

    This already good soul skill has the ability to clone itself after being strengthened twice by the power of the evil god bead. It can create a phantom clone with some of its own strength to assist in the attack. It can also confuse the enemy, making it difficult for the enemy to see which one is the real body.

    There is no upper limit to the number of clones that can be created by this soul skill. Theoretically, if the soul power is sufficient, you can create as many clones as you want. However, this will reduce the power of the clones and make them very fragile. They will collapse at the slightest attack.

    In addition, the more clones Zhu Zhuqing created, the more energy she would have to expend. After all, without her control, these clones would be like motionless puppets with no attack power at all.

    In her current state, controlling two clones at the same time is already the limit. If she wants to control more clones, she can only wait until her strength is improved in the future, or merge with a soul bone that can enhance her spiritual power.

    In summary, the focus of the second soul skill is no longer on the Hundred Claws, but on the clone. So Zhu Zhuqing renamed this soul skill as Phantom Clone!

    It must be said that the Evil God Pearl of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger is really an incredible treasure. After Zhu Zhuqing absorbed it, not only did he successfully transform his martial soul, but even the soul skills of the first two soul rings were strengthened.

    Zhu Zhuqing now has the ability to become a god!

    Although she became a god in the original novel, it was purely because of Tang San. If we only talk about her qualifications, Zhu Zhuqing is far from qualified to become a god even if she took the immortal grass. At best, she is a Titled Douluo, and she is the kind of Titled Douluo who can''t break through level 95.

    After all, her foundation was too poor, and even the magic herbs would be of no use in making up for it.

    After testing the soul skills.

    After briefly understanding the changes in Zhu Zhuqing''s martial soul in all aspects, the purpose of the three people coming here has basically been achieved.

    However, Ye Cheng was not in a hurry to take the two girls away from the Star Dou Great Forest. After all, it was a rare trip... He decided to collect some soul bones in the largest gathering place of soul beasts in the entire continent. With the ability of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower to appraise treasures, if he sensed with all his strength, he could vaguely sense in which direction there was a "treasure" within a certain range.

    As long as he was close, Ye Cheng could tell whether there was a soul bone in the soul beast in front of him with just one glance. So for him, the Star Dou Great Forest was a bank where he could withdraw money at any time.

    He was reluctant to sell the 100,000-year-old soul bones. However, he didn''t care about the soul bones under 100,000 years old, such as 10,000, 20,000, 40,000 or 50,000 years old. It would be very good to use them to exchange for some resources.

    In addition, if these soul bones are used to reward subordinates, it would be a great gift from heaven. It is definitely a good treasure to win people''s hearts.

    So it is not reasonable for Ye Cheng to leave the Star Dou Great Forest empty-handed.

    "Brother, are we going back?" Ning Rongrong asked.

    "No, it''s a rare opportunity to come here. I plan to collect some local specialties in this forest." Ye Cheng shook his head and denied it.

    "Local specialties?" Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing both looked puzzled. Are there any local specialties in the Star Dou Great Forest?

    "You will know in a moment."

    Ye Cheng did not explain, he raised his left hand and summoned the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower martial spirit. Then he concentrated and began to activate the treasure-hunting ability of the martial spirit!

    The ordinary Nine Treasures Glazed Tower does not have his treasure-hunting ability.

    _______________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 73: Rarer than 100,000-year Soul Bone

    Chapter 73 - 73: Rarer than 100,000-year Soul Bone

    "Buzz!!!"

    The Nine Treasures Glazed Tower held in Ye Cheng''s hand made a slight humming sound.

    At the same time, a colorful ripple spread out from the tower, spreading in all directions...

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing just watched quietly without making any noise to disturb them.

    After a while.

    Ye Cheng suddenly put away the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, then waved his sleeves. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing felt a vast force surrounding their bodies, causing their bodies to automatically float up.

    There is no doubt that this was definitely Ye Cheng''s work. The two people who were a little flustered calmed down.

    Ye Cheng did not explain too much. After wrapping the two people with his soul power, he took off into the air and flew directly into the air without the help of any equipment. He carried the two women with him and flew away.

    After a while, he brought the two women to a pond. There were many animals drinking water here, but they were startled by the three people who suddenly fell from the sky and fled in all directions.

    Ye Cheng ignored these soul beasts that were at most ten or a hundred years old. Instead, he looked around and even summoned the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower again to activate his treasure hunting ability.

    Soon, it seemed to sense something.

    He stared at the pool and flicked his finger. A stream of sword energy shot into the pool, and with a loud bang, a large amount of water rushed up into the sky.

    Ye Cheng, who had sharp eyes, could see a glimmer of light under the pond several meters deep. He immediately smiled and stretched out his hand to grab it. The shining object broke free from the mud, flew up quickly, and finally landed in his palm.

    "Found something good."

    Ye Cheng''s voice made Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing subconsciously move forward. When they saw what he was holding, they couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Soul bone?!"

    That''s right, what appeared in Ye Cheng''s palm at this moment was a soul bone. And it was an extremely rare torso soul bone!

    However, although it is a soul bone, the age of this soul bone is slightly... a little lower!

    "This is the first time I''ve seen a soul bone that''s less than a hundred years old. Should this thing be called a ten-year soul bone?" Ye Cheng looked at the soul bone in his hand and shook his head, obviously looking down on this thing.

    "Ten-year soul bone?"

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other, and they could see each other''s surprise. It was the first time for them to see a soul bone with such a young age.

    You have to know that soul bones are generally more likely to be produced by older soul beasts. On the contrary, the younger the soul beast, the lower the probability of producing soul bones.

    If the probability of a ten thousand year soul beast producing soul bones is one in a thousand, then the probability of a thousand year soul beast producing soul bones is one in five thousand, and the probability of a hundred year soul beast producing soul bones drops to one in ten thousand.

    As for a ten-year soul beast that is less than a hundred years old...can this thing actually produce soul bones?

    Well, it turns out that it can. Isn''t there one right before your eyes?

    Ye Cheng looked at the pitifully low power soul bone in his hand, knowing that this thing was probably even rarer than a hundred thousand year soul bone. After all, millions of soul beasts might not be able to produce one.

    Ten-year soul bone... How low is the probability to produce one? Especially this thing is the most precious torso soul bone among the six soul bones, it''s outrageous!

    As for why this soul bone is in the pool, it is easy to understand. Soul beasts will fight with each other. Therefore, if a soul beast killed by its own kind produces soul bones, it will have no effect on the soul beasts of the same kind. It will most likely be discarded as garbage.

    Of course, this refers to the soul beasts of young age whose intelligence is no different from that of wild beasts. Those soul beasts of advanced age whose intelligence is not inferior to that of humans, knowing the value of this thing, will definitely collect the soul bones. Even if the soul beast cannot fuse the soul bones, it is possible that this thing will be useful in the future if it is collected. They will never casually discard it to make a living for humans.

    "Let me see, what kind of soul beast produced this soul bone?" Ye Cheng held the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda in his left hand, and then directly activated the treasure appraisal ability on the soul bone in his right hand!

    In an instant, the information about the soul bone in his hand appeared in his mind.

    [Pig beast torso soul bone.]

    Years: Sixty-six years

    Skill: Foul-smelling spray! ¨C Sprays a strong, irritating poisonous mist from the anus.

    Evaluation: In some ways, this is a soul bone that is even rarer than a 100,000-year soul bone. ]

    After receiving the above information, Ye Cheng fell silent.

    Soul bone skills are actually bullshit?

    Is this skill meant to be funny?

    Are you sure this thing isn''t specially designed for Yu Xiaogang, the master who can only fart?

    No! He was already very good at farting, and this soul bone was just icing on the cake, with little impact.

    But if this soul bone is fused with someone from the Tang Sect...

    As if thinking of something, Ye Cheng suddenly smiled and calculated the time. If there really is such a thing as the protagonist''s luck and world correction power in this world, then in a short time, I''m afraid Tang San will get an extremely rare external soul bone, right?

    But it''s hard to say. After all, Tang San has awakened the Blue Silver Emperor bloodline in advance, and his level has already reached Soul Master. He doesn''t need to obtain soul rings now. Therefore, even if he encounters the soul beast that provides external soul bones in the original book, he will most likely not kill it to take the ring. In this way, it is impossible to obtain external soul bones, right?

    After all, external soul bones seem to need to be absorbed together with soul rings to obtain... Wait!

    Ye Cheng was suddenly stunned. He found that the memories he obtained were actually inconsistent with the original book.

    Because in the memory he inherited from his character setting, things like external soul bones do not require the soul ring of the soul beast that produces the soul bone to be absorbed. Instead, it is just like ordinary soul bones, which can be absorbed as soon as they are obtained.

    The only difference from ordinary soul bones is that after the external soul bones are taken into the soul master''s body, they will not be absorbed immediately. Instead, they will go through a period of fusion. At this stage, they can still be taken away. But when they are completely fused with the soul master''s body, then this external soul bone can no longer be taken away by others.

    Even if you kill the person who has the external soul bone, you cannot obtain the external soul bone because it is a disposable item and cannot be used a second time.

    It''s not like ordinary soul bones, where you kill the host and then the soul bones will explode. It''s very safe.

    So to sum up.

    Tang San still has a chance to obtain that precious external soul bone.

    In this case, Ye Cheng couldn''t just sit there and watch. After all, he was right in the forest, and an external soul bone was right in front of him. It would be a waste if he didn''t take it. Even if it was destroyed in the end, it couldn''t help the enemy!

    ...

    The other side.

    After Shrek and his companions lost the Phoenix-tailed Crest Serpent Spirit Ring that they were supposed to get, they had no choice but to continue looking for a suitable spirit beast in the Star Dou Great Forest. Fortunately, they were lucky and after three days, they finally encountered another suitable spirit beast.

    It was an agile monkey named Wind Baboon. If Oscar obtained the spirit ring of this monkey, the effect he would gain would most likely be speed.

    So everyone decided to go with this Wind Baboon.

    _____________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 74: After the Young is beaten, the Old will Come

    Chapter 74 - 74: After the Young is beaten, the Old will Come

    This is a baboon with a head height of about six meters. It has brown hair all over its body, brown eyes, a pair of extremely long arms, sharp nails on its claws, canine teeth exposed at its lips, and fierce light in its eyes. The faint purple light emanating from its body shows that it is a thousand-year soul beast!

    Generally speaking, thousand-year soul beasts are strong and weak. The weak ones can only fight against level 30 soul masters, while the strong ones can easily defeat soul kings. So as a thousand-year soul beast, even facing Tang San and other soul masters, it is not afraid.

    However, when the baboon saw Zhao Wuji behind the group, it gave it a frantic warning out of its soul beast instinct!

    So the thousand-year soul beast, which had roared in protest when it saw Tang San and the others, turned around instantly, kicked the ground with its powerful hind legs, and ran madly into the distance.

    With the wind around it, the speed of this baboon was amazing. It ran more than ten meters away in a flash.

    "Want to run?"

    Seeing the soul beast flee decisively, Zhao Wuji, who had been prepared, laughed grimly, and his martial spirit instantly possessed him, with seven soul rings flashing around him. Then the third soul ring lit up.

    The body of the wind baboon that was running wildly suddenly stiffened, and its speed dropped significantly. It was precisely because of Zhao Wuji''s third soul ring skill, gravity enhancement.

    Then, the fourth and fifth soul rings on Zhao Wuji''s body lit up at the same time. His body suddenly leaped up, and when he fell again, under the help of the fourth soul ring''s positioning and tracking skill, he arrived just above the Wind Baboon, and the gravity compression was activated at the same time.

    No matter how fast the Wind Baboon can run, it is meaningless in front of Zhao Wuji''s powerful soul power. Facing a thousand-year-old soul beast, a Soul Saint can easily capture it.

    Zhao Wuji, who was still in mid-air, clapped his bear paw and slapped the Wind Baboon directly on the head.

    "Bang!"

    The Wind Baboon was hit on the spot, with its head broken and bleeding, and its six-meter-tall body fell directly to the ground with a bang.

    Zhao Wuji landed lightly on the ground, and the whole capture process was completed in one go. He also controlled the strength very well, and this palm only severely injured the baboon, making it unable to resist, but did not kill it directly.

    "It''s done."

    Tang San and the others cheered excitedly at the same time. After working hard for several days, they finally got it. Oscar was so excited that he ran towards Zhao Wuji in two or three steps.

    "Okay, kill him quickly." Zhao Wuji handed him a knife and urged him.

    Looking at the dying Wind Baboon lying on the ground, Oscar did not hesitate. Fearing that someone else would come to snatch the thing from him, he directly killed the Wind Baboon with a knife.

    A circle of lavender soul rings rose up!

    Oscar sat down next to the Wind Baboon, raised his hand and summoned his big sausage. Under the light pink light, he pulled the Wind Baboon''s soul ring into his body and began to absorb the third soul ring in his life.

    Seeing Oscar start to absorb the spirit ring, Zhao Wuji felt relieved. As long as he finished absorbing the spirit ring, the purpose of their trip would be fulfilled and they could go back.

    After a period of time, Oscar successfully absorbed the soul ring.

    "Congratulations, kid." Zhao Wuji looked at him with a smile. After obtaining the third soul ring, Oscar had undergone some subtle changes. He seemed to have grown a few inches taller and looked more energetic.

    Oscar also smiled, and just when he was about to say something, Zhao Wuji''s face suddenly changed, a cold breath spewed out from his body, and with a low roar, he directly summoned his martial soul, and the Vigorous Vajra Bear instantly possessed him.

    "Teacher Zhao, what''s wrong?"

    Tang San and his companions were puzzled at first when they saw Zhao Wuji''s sudden behavior, but soon, a violent aura surged like a tide, instantly letting them know the reason.

    "roar!!"

    A deafening roar rang out.

    Along with it came a gust of wind!

    "BOOM!!!"

    A huge figure fell from the sky and crashed to the ground.

    When Tang San and the others saw the true face of this huge figure, their faces changed wildly. Because what appeared in front of them was a gorilla about 30 meters tall, whose appearance could not be said to be similar to that of the Wind Baboon lying on the ground, but could only be said to be exactly the same.

    At this time, this huge baboon was surrounded by green winds. Its muscles were bulging, its eyes were bloodshot, its face was green and its fangs were fangs! Its appearance was extremely ferocious and scary.

    "roar!!!!"

    The huge baboon looked down at the little baboon that had died tragically on the ground, then looked up to the sky and let out a mournful roar, while at the same time, he kept beating his chest with his huge fists, venting his sadness and anger!!!

    Even Tang San and others could feel the anger of the Wind Baboon in front of them, and its rage to destroy everything!

    There is no doubt that the younger one was killed and the older one is coming.

    "This is a big trouble..."

    The corner of Zhao Wuji''s mouth twitched. Why was he so unlucky recently?

    Who could have thought that killing a thousand-year soul beast would actually attract a ten-thousand-year soul beast. And it was a soul beast that was conservatively estimated to be at least sixty thousand years old!

    Now he could only be thankful that this ten-thousand-year soul beast came later, otherwise if Oscar came when he was absorbing the soul ring, it would be really troublesome.

    It''s better now, at least I can retreat freely and don''t have to stand there and take a beating.

    "You guys, I''ll stop him first, you guys run away as soon as possible!" Zhao Wuji whispered to Tang San and the others.

    "Teacher Zhao, how can we keep you here..." Oscar said anxiously.

    "idiot!"

    Zhao Wuji cursed him quietly. Then he whispered, "I can feel that this soul beast is very powerful. I may not be its opponent. If I want to escape alone, I can still escape. But if I want to protect you, it will be troublesome. I will stay here to block it first, and you guys run as fast as possible. I will run after you run far away."

    After hearing what he said, knowing that this was indeed the best way to deal with the situation at the moment, Tang San and the others could only nod and agree to his plan.

    Seeing that the huge Wind Baboon had stared at them with its blood-red eyes, Zhao Wuji said in a deep voice: "I will block it, and you leave here immediately as quickly as possible." After saying this, the seven halos on his body shone brightly and he rushed towards the direction of the Wind Baboon.

    The first, second, third, and fifth halos flashed at the same time. Facing a powerful opponent, Zhao Wuji used four of his seven soul skills. He first used the body of the Vigorous Vajra Bear to protect himself. He then used the gravity control to fully cover the Wind Baboon with Zhao Wuji as the center. The gravity squeeze combined with the gravity control was fully launched to restrict its body as much as possible. At the same time, he used the Vajra Palm with both palms and rushed towards the Wind Baboon without sparing soul power.

    "boom!"

    The huge Wind Baboon collided with Zhao Wuji and started a fierce battle.

    Tang San and others on the side saw this scene and were about to escape as planned when something strange happened.

    "roar!!!"

    Accompanied by angry roars.

    Another huge baboon rushed out, with a shining black light on its body, proving that this baboon was also a ten thousand year old soul beast. It was about fifteen or sixteen meters tall, and it might be a partner with the 30 meter tall baboon?

    Tang San and the others speculated.

    Looking at this Wind Baboon, which was only half the size of the 50,000-60,000-year-old soul beast, he felt the huge pressure coming towards him. He knew that even if they joined forces, they would never be the opponent of this baboon.

    After looking at each other, they decisively scattered and fled.

    The four people each chose a direction to escape, which not only confused them. Even if one person was caught up, the other three would have a great chance of escaping. Now it depends on who is more unlucky.

    The newly arrived Wind Baboon looked at the four people running away in four directions, hesitated for a moment, and then aimed in one direction and chased after them.

    Unfortunately, this direction is exactly the direction Tang San escaped.

    _______________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 75: Ye Chengâ€™s "Compensation"

    Chapter 75 - 75: Ye Cheng''s "Compensation"

    Tang San looked at the Wind Baboon chasing him relentlessly, cursing in his heart. However, he didn''t know that the reason why the Wind Baboon chased him was closely related to his own Blue Silver Emperor bloodline.

    The Wind Baboon is an omnivorous soul beast that eats both meat and plants, so some plant soul beasts are also on its menu. Therefore, Tang San, who has the blood of the Blue Silver Emperor, has an inexplicable attraction in the eyes of this Wind Baboon. So faced with four choices, this Wind Baboon naturally chose him decisively.

    The man and the soul beast began to chase each other in the forest.

    Tang San used Ghost Shadow to move left and right in the woods to confuse the opponent. He also used the Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit to create obstacles to block the opponent and buy time for himself to escape.

    But all this was so powerless in front of the Ten Thousand Years Wind Baboon. The vines transformed from the Blue Silver Grass were easily broken free and were completely unable to block the attack.

    Finally, the Wind Baboon caught up with Tang San, opened its mouth and spewed out several wind blades, forcing Tang San to roll several times on the ground before he could dodge. But in this way, the Wind Baboon was already close to him and swung its huge fist directly at him.

    Tang San rolled on the ground, watching the huge fist coming at him. In this life-and-death crisis, the potential in his body was stimulated!

    The next moment.

    The blue silver grass on the surrounding land grew wildly and instantly wrapped around the body of the Wind Baboon. Moreover, the blue silver grass that grew this time was much tougher than before.

    An Invisible force field spread out...

    At this critical moment of life and death, the Blue Silver Domain that Tang San should have possessed after awakening his bloodline finally awakened completely.

    In the dark.

    Ye Cheng, who had been observing this situation for a long time, could not help but be speechless. Could this be the so-called protagonist halo? He could almost imagine the following plot. It was most likely that Tang San would explode, and then because of all kinds of incredible coincidences, he would successfully kill the Wind Baboon.

    What made him speechless the most was that, through the induction of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, he could sense that this baboon had a soul bone in its body, or in other words, it had the characteristics of forming a soul bone.

    That is to say, after killing it, Tang San can also obtain a ten thousand year soul bone from this Wind Baboon. Damn, this kind of luck, he doesn''t even believe it''s a coincidence.

    It Is very likely that there is such a thing as luck or the halo of the protagonist.

    Realizing that Tang San''s domain was about to spread to him, Ye Cheng was too lazy to watch any further. He took the initiative and activated the head spirit bone skill. In an instant, a terrifying mental storm raged!

    Wind Baboon and Tang San rolled their eyes almost at the same time and passed out.

    "Bang!"

    The huge body of the Wind Baboon fell to the ground, but coincidentally did not hit Tang San.

    Ye Cheng emerged from the darkness and came to the unconscious Tang San. Looking at Tang San lying on the ground without any resistance, he could be crushed to death with just a light kick, but he had no intention of killing him.

    Because he always felt that this guy would not die so easily. Even if he killed him, his soul might travel through time or be reborn into another person. By then, the enemy would be in the dark while we would be in the light, which would be difficult to deal with.

    "If I can''t kill you, then I''ll just make things difficult for you."

    Ye Cheng looked at the unconscious Tang San with a strange smile on his face. Then he flipped his hand and took out the pig beast trunk bone he had obtained before. He felt that this trunk bone was a perfect match for Tang San!

    After all, since he has a master who can only fart, then the apprentice should also have the skill of farting. Isn''t it very reasonable?

    "Tang San, I feel bad for taking your spirit bone, so I''ll use this spirit bone to compensate you." Ye Cheng said hypocritically. He pressed the spirit bone in his hand hard against Tang San''s body.

    No matter how weak this soul bone is, it is still a soul bone. And soul masters have an instinctive desire for soul bones. So as soon as the pig beast torso bone touched his body, Tang San''s body could not wait to accept this soul bone and merge it into his body...

    After a while, Ye Cheng found that the pig beast''s trunk bone was indeed perfectly integrated with Tang San''s body and could no longer be separated. He finally nodded with satisfaction.

    Well, from now on this soul bone will follow Tang San for the rest of his life, and he can''t get rid of it. After all, this is the torso, not the legs or feet, and it can''t be detached by cutting it off.

    This kid Tang San is half useless.

    Even if he could obtain the divine test in the future and use the power of the gods to improve the quality and life of his soul bones, why would it matter if he improved the trunk bone of a pig beast? At most, it would just make his farts smell worse and louder.

    After Ye Cheng finished, he turned to look at the unconscious Wind Baboon and slapped it without hesitation, letting it die without pain. Then he used his telekinesis to separate the skin and flesh, and successfully obtained a piece of the ten thousand year old Wind Baboon soul bone.

    "It''s actually a torso bone!"

    He looked at the torso soul bone in his hand in surprise, then looked at Tang San who was lying on the ground not far away, thinking that this kid had really bad luck.

    At this time, a rustling sound came from the side.

    The bushes were parted, and a spider appeared in front of Ye Cheng. It was a strange giant spider with a main body diameter of more than 1.5 meters and eight spear-like legs over three meters long.

    The whole body of the spider had a shiny black shell, and the front end of its long legs was slender. Every step forward silently pierced the ground, showing how sharp it was!

    There were some white lines on the spider''s lower abdomen, which formed a sharp contrast with its black body. These white lines formed a ferocious human face. A total of eight small eyes flashing with faint purple light were closely attached to its lower abdomen. However, two of the eyes seemed to have been smashed by something, and there was a bloody mess. Even the shell on the lower abdomen had several cracks!

    Ye Cheng looked at the scarred human-faced demon spider whose strength had greatly declined, then looked at the torso bone in his hand, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He could almost foresee that if he hadn''t come, the following plot would be: Tang San killed the Wind Baboon and obtained a torso soul bone, and then the half-dead human-faced demon spider came to him again and was successfully killed again!

    In this way, Tang San had a torso soul bone and an external soul bone.

    Do you think that''s the end?

    No!

    Because of the "difficult killing" of these two soul beasts, Tang San might still be seriously injured. So he had no choice but to fuse the torso soul bone to save his life. In the process, he might "accidentally" absorb the external soul bone under various coincidences, and then successfully fuse the torso soul bone and the external soul bone with each other, so that the torso soul bone has the growth characteristics of the external soul bone!

    After all, the external soul bone provided by this human-faced demon spider is attached to the torso, and it is not unimaginable that it will fuse with the torso soul bone. When the external soul bone is fused, this torso soul bone, which was originally locked in the upper limit, may become a soul bone that can grow like the external soul bone!

    Ye Cheng simply couldn''t imagine what kind of luck it was to create such a coincidence.

    "Luckily I came."

    He muttered to himself, then stretched out his hand and slapped the air. He easily slapped the human-faced demon spider opposite him into a meat paste, and a circle of purple spirit rings rose...

    Ignoring the spirit ring, Ye Cheng used his telekinesis to search through the carcass and soon found the external spirit bone. This thing was spherical in shape, and it was impossible to tell from its appearance that it would become eight spider legs after fusion.

    In the original novel, Tang San obtained the external soul bone after fusing the soul ring. But this does not mean that the external soul bone is hidden in the soul ring, but in the process of fusing the soul ring, because of the invisible connection between the corpse and the soul ring, as the soul ring is absorbed, the external soul bone in the corpse is absorbed along with it.

    Therefore, even if you don''t absorb the soul ring, you can still obtain the external soul bone by directly dissecting the corpse.

    __________________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 76: Tang Sanâ€™s Social Death

    Chapter 76 - 76: Tang San''s Social Death

    Ye Cheng put away the two soul bones and said with satisfaction.

    This trip was not in vain. Not only did I defeat the guy I disliked, but I also got a torso soul bone and an external soul bone. It was a big profit.

    "These two cannot be wasted." Ye Cheng looked at the bodies of the Wind Baboon and the Man-Faced Demon Spider, and the spirit rings floating on their bodies. He thought for a moment and thought that they might be useful in the future. He raised his hand and the ring on his fingertip lit up. He collected the two bodies and their spirit rings.

    He had always thought that spirit rings could only be absorbed by people who had been killed, but that might not be the case. If he could understand the principle, he could use the spirit rings to replenish consumption or increase the age of the spirit rings.

    After packing everything up.

    Ye Cheng didn''t even glance at Tang San lying on the ground next to him, he just dodged and disappeared from the spot using the spirit skill of space transfer. He had already planted space marks on Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing respectively, so he could transfer to their side instantly.

    After some time.

    Tang San, who was lying on the ground, finally woke up in a daze. He felt a splitting headache and was still a little confused after just waking up. He subconsciously looked around, and soon, the memories before the coma came back like a tide. He stood up instantly with a somersault.

    He looked around cautiously, but found that the baboon that could pose a huge threat to him had disappeared for some reason. Thinking of the terrifying pressure that came like a storm before he fell into a coma, he realized that it might be a strong man passing by who saved him.

    Tang San couldn''t help but sigh at his good luck, and at the same time began to check his own status. This check immediately found that his innate domain, the Blue Silver Domain, had awakened!

    Because of his low level and the fact that he was awakened later, Tang San had not fully awakened the Blue Silver Domain that was standard for the Blue Silver Emperor. He was at the stage where he had some signs but was far from forming a domain.

    Before he fell into a coma, at the moment of life and death. Under the threat of death, his innate domain finally awakened completely! Now he can truly be called the Blue Silver Emperor. Before, he was at most a soul master with the blood of the Blue Silver Emperor. Without the innate domain, it means that he cannot communicate with the Blue Silver Grass anytime and anywhere, and mobilize the power of the Blue Silver Grass. Naturally, he cannot be considered the Blue Silver Emperor.

    But Tang San didn''t have time to be happy for long, and soon, he found that there seemed to be some "foreign matter" in his body.

    This foreign object merged with his torso, and was particularly obvious in his mental perception.

    "This is..." Tang San''s expression changed, and he immediately used his mental power to contact the foreign object, and soon got feedback. It showed that this was a torso soul bone!

    As for what soul beast''s soul bone it was, Tang San didn''t know.

    "Why do I have a soul bone in my body?"

    Tang San frowned tightly, and after a careful sense, his face gradually became heavy. Logically speaking, he should be happy to have obtained a soul bone that countless people dream of, especially a rare torso soul bone. But the key point is that in his feeling, the power of this soul bone is too weak.

    Although soul bones are precious, that is only relative to ordinary people. With Tang San''s identity, it is not difficult to get soul bones. After all, his father is a Titled Douluo. For a strong man of this level, it is very easy to get soul bones. The key is to get the right soul bones!

    After all, soul bones are also divided into different levels, as well as the compatibility with the soul master. Inferior soul bones are supreme treasures for ordinary people, but for the strong, they are a kind of tasteless and a pity to throw away.

    For example, in the original work, although Ju Douluo has no soul bones, it does not mean that he cannot get soul bones. If you simply cannot find a soul bone that suits you, it is better not to absorb it. Because absorbing an inappropriate soul bone is sometimes not only useless, but also harmful!

    For example, in Tang San''s current situation, although the soul bone in his body is a torso soul bone, the age of this soul bone is too low!

    A soul bone that is less than a hundred years old... This thing itself can bring him very little improvement. Not to mention physical fitness, even the soul power has only improved a little, but it occupies an extremely important soul bone position. Even if you find a better soul bone in the future, you can''t replace it.

    It can be said that this inferior soul bone is a huge burden to him. Unless some method is found to increase the age of soul bones in the future, perhaps it can be made up. But according to the common sense of the soul master world, the age of soul bones cannot be increased except for external soul bones. The age before absorption is the same as after absorption.

    Therefore, the position of his soul bone is basically useless.

    "Phew, forget it."

    Tang San let out a long breath. Since it had already happened, it would be useless to be angry. Let''s first see what soul skills this soul bone has. If it is a very useful soul skill, then even if the age is a little lower, it is not unacceptable. At least he will feel better psychologically.

    It was just that perhaps because the soul bone was too old, Tang San could only vaguely sense after sensing it for a long time. Should the skill of this soul bone be some kind of explosive soul skill? Other than that, he didn''t know what the specific effect was.

    "How about giving it a try?"

    Tang San was eager to try it out. Anyway, there was no one around and it was safe. So he just wanted to see what this spirit skill was.

    Explosive soul skills... should be some kind of soul skills that concentrate power and condense into an explosive force?

    Although such soul skills are not too strong, they are also practical. They cannot be said to be useless to him. After all, in addition to the Blue Silver Emperor, he also has a power-type Clear Sky Hammer martial soul. It is suitable for such a power-explosive soul skill.

    "Shh!"

    Tang San took a deep breath, and then began to communicate with the soul bone. Then he found that the soul power around him began to condense and gather in his abdomen... brewing a powerful force!

    He felt the gathering of power and was extremely surprised. It seems that the soul skill of this soul bone is indeed a power explosion type. In this way, this soul bone is not too useless except for its low age. Next, let''s take a look at this soul skill and its specific effects.

    "It''s coming! It''s coming!"

    Tang San could feel the energy gathering in his body, which was gradually reaching saturation. The next step was to control this energy and release it!

    Finally, the power reached its limit.

    So he gave up control and let the power flow naturally, ready to explode!

    "How will this power be released?" Tang San was curious. He guessed that it might burst out from the legs or fists, forming a terrifying shock wave.

    The next moment.

    The power that accumulated to the peak finally exploded.

    "Puff~~~~"

    A sound like a balloon leaking air came from behind Tang San''s buttocks.

    The cloth in that place exploded instantly, and a yellow and green smoke spurted out!

    In the back, Zhao Wuji, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, who had just found this place by pushing aside the bushes, saw a thick yellow-green smoke coming towards them!

    "Ugh~!"

    "Ugh~!"

    "Ugh~!"

    "Ugh~!"

    In an instant, the entire scene was filled with thick yellow-green smoke. The suffocating stench rushed into their noses like crazy... Every one of the four Shrek people covered their noses and vomited like crazy on the spot.

    As the culprit that caused all this.

    Tang San, with his bare buttocks stained with some yellow-green liquid, had a blank look on his face. At this moment, he suddenly had the urge to kill someone to silence him!

    ______________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 77: Tang Sanâ€™s Killing Intent

    Chapter 77 - 77: Tang San''s Killing Intent

    As soon as Zhao Wuji, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun appeared, they were hit by Tang San''s fart and felt unwell instantly.

    They felt that even their nose was tainted by the stench, and their stomach was churning. It was so stinking that they temporarily lost their fighting power. All they could do was vomit like crazy.

    Of course, although he lost his fighting ability, Zhao Wuji was actually fine. He could temporarily suppress his discomfort with his deep soul power and continue fighting as long as he wanted. The other three were in a miserable state. They vomited a lot, as if they had vomited out their stomachs.

    Tang San, who was naked, saw the four people who seemed to have temporarily lost their fighting power, and a murderous intent quietly rose in his heart. Such a shameful thing was seen by others, and Tang San, who prided himself on being pure and innocent, could not accept it either emotionally or rationally! The only way to keep the secret forever was to kill and silence all the insiders.

    Zhao Wuji is a seasoned man, and is extremely sensitive to killing intent. After sensing Tang San''s killing intent, he was immediately shocked! If any other student dared to have killing intent towards him, he, Old Zhao, would definitely strike first and kill the little bastard first.

    But he dared not kill Tang San, after all, his father was the Clear Sky Douluo who was extremely protective of his shortcomings, bullied the weak, and had no spirit of a strong man. Once Tang San died here, even if he could cover it up well and make Tang Hao believe that Tang San was not killed by himself, but by other strong men or soul beasts, he would definitely be angry!

    After all, he only had this one son left, and he put all his hopes on this son. But now that his son was gone, it meant that all hope was gone.

    A madman who has no hope is the most terrifying. Because he has nothing and nothing to lose. He certainly won''t mind killing a few people to vent his anger. By then, the entire Shrek Academy will be a river of blood!

    So Zhao Wuji knew that he couldn''t kill Tang San. So in this situation, he could only play dumb and pretend that he didn''t know.

    "Ahem!!"

    After coughing lightly a few times, Zhao Wuji waved his hand, releasing his soul power, forming a strong wind that blew away the yellow-green mist around him.

    Looking at the naked Tang San, he secretly laughed in his heart. On the surface, he remained calm, as if he didn''t notice his slovenliness. Glancing around, he said with a strange look on his face: "Strange, where does the fog come from?"

    As he spoke, he acted as if he hadn''t seen Tang San, and bent down to pick up Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun who were still vomiting, and carried them on his shoulders. He left here as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing what Zhao Wuji did, Tang San knew that he was giving himself a way out. He pretended not to know and left. The killing intent in his heart slightly decreased, and at the same time, he was also considering the possible impact of killing these people?

    In the end, considering Yu Xiaogang and the fact that Flanders was Yu Xiaogang''s friend... and the fact that they had been getting along well in Shrek for this period of time, Tang San temporarily gave up the idea of killing him to silence him.

    He let out a long breath, Tang San''s face twitched. He never dreamed that the soul skill of this torso soul bone was actually farting. Just like his teacher, it seemed that he was just here to make people laugh.

    Forget it, it''s done. It''s already merged, so what else can I do? At worst, I won''t use this soul skill anymore.

    After trying to calm down, Tang San started to clean himself up. He washed himself with the water he had with him, and then changed into a new pair of pants. As for the ripped pants, he burned them with fire. Destroy the evidence!

    After washing them, he changed into new clothes.

    He is the elegant, pure and innocent Young Master Tang again.

    The other side.

    Zhao Wuji took Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun to a farther place, and looked at the three people with green faces. He couldn''t help but twitched his mouth. It seems that the fart before was not only smelly, but also poisonous!

    "Oscar, take out your detoxification sausage." Zhao Wuji urged.

    Upon hearing this, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, whose faces turned green, suddenly brightened up. That''s right. Oscar also has a detoxifying sausage.

    "Ugh...I have a big sausage!"

    "Ugh!...I have a little sausage..."

    While vomiting, Oscar used his soul power to summon two sausages, one large and one small. Zhao Wuji grabbed them and started eating. He was not unaffected, but he was just temporarily suppressed by his deep soul power.

    Oscar didn''t care even though his two sausages were taken away. He continued chanting the soul spell and made six sausages one after another, giving them to Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and himself.

    After Zhao Wuji and his three companions ate two sausages that had healing and detoxifying powers, they finally recovered.

    "Oh my god... Lan Wu''s fart was so stinky, it almost suffocated me." Ma Hongjun''s face was full of lingering fear. The other two had the same expression and nodded in agreement.

    "I didn''t expect this kid to look like a decent person, but he turned out to be..." The three people''s impression of Tang San changed drastically at this moment. The filter brought by the Blue Silver Emperor bloodline was naturally broken.

    "You three, listen to me!"

    Zhao Wuji''s face darkened, and he looked at the three people seriously and said, "Keep today''s events to yourself! No one is allowed to tell anyone, let alone mention it in front of Lan Wu! Just pretend that nothing happened. Do you understand?"

    "Teacher Zhao, are you afraid that he will be embarrassed? We got it..." Dai Mubai misunderstood his meaning, but nodded to indicate that he would. Oscar and Ma Hongjun also nodded, but somewhat nonchalantly. Maybe they would just say it casually later.

    "You three, don''t think I''m kidding you!" Zhao Wuji said with a gloomy face, "Just now I felt a very obvious murderous intent from that kid! He wanted to kill us to silence us. If you don''t want to die, just keep this to yourself! Pretend it never happened, otherwise no one can save you."

    "No way, he wants to kill us?" Oscar was very surprised to hear this. He didn''t expect that they were classmates, but just because of such a small matter, Tang San actually wanted to kill them.

    "Humph, for some people, face is sometimes more important than life." Zhao Wuji snorted coldly and said, "This kid has a strong backer. We at Shrek can''t afford to offend him. If you want to save your lives, listen to me and pretend you didn''t see what happened before."

    "Teacher Zhao, we got it!"

    Hearing him being so serious, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun knew he was not joking, and finally put away their perfunctory attitudes. They nodded seriously and said, "Let''s just pretend we didn''t see him fart today!"

    "Very good, remember, just pretend that nothing happened!"

    Zhao Wuji nodded in satisfaction and did not forget to repeat his instructions, which showed how fearful he was.

    After the four of them rested for a while, they started walking out of the forest.

    After a while, the four heard a shout from behind them.

    "Teacher Zhao! Boss Dai! Oscar! Fatty!"

    Tang San, wearing new clothes, came running over quickly while calling out to the four people.

    Zhao Wuji and the other three, who had discussed the matter beforehand, saw Tang San pretending that nothing had happened, so they naturally followed suit.

    "Lanwu, I''m so glad you''re okay."

    Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun came over and asked him about his well-being as usual. Zhao Wuji also smiled and said, "Okay, guys, since everyone is fine, let''s leave this damn place as soon as possible."

    "Yeah, I can finally get out of here."

    Several people cheered, and they were in natural harmony, without any trace of the embarrassing things that had happened before. It can only be said that although women are born actors, men may not be so

    __________________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 78: A Great Harvest

    Chapter 78 - 78: A Great Harvest

    Regarding the social death incident that happened to Tang San, Ye Cheng didn''t know what happens after leaving there.

    Instead, he continued to sweep the Star Dou Great Forest with Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, and with the help of the treasure-hunting ability of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, he obtained many soul bones. To his surprise, most of these soul bones were buried underground or in other hidden places like the pig beast trunk bone.

    The age Is not high, most of them are spirit bones of ten, one hundred, one thousand years old. A few are ten thousand year old spirit bones.

    By the time he walked out of the Star Dou Great Forest, Ye Cheng had already stored a pile of soul bones in his storage ring.

    After counting carefully, there are actually 861 soul bones in total.

    Among them are 206 ten-year soul bones.

    361 hundred-year soul bones.

    209 thousand-year soul bones.

    85 pieces of ten thousand year soul bones.

    This trip can be said to be a fruitful one!

    Ye Cheng originally thought that he would have to kill a lot of high-level soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest for soul bones. However, when he used the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower to search for treasures, he was surprised to find that this place was not full of soul bones, but it was not far from it.

    Of the more than 800 soul bones, only about 30 were taken from soul beasts killed by Ye Cheng himself. The rest were basically picked up by Ye Cheng from other hidden places such as the ground or water. It was incredible.

    But if you think about it carefully, the Star Dou Great Forest itself has existed for who knows how many tens of thousands of years, and there are many soul beasts in this place, and who knows how many soul beasts die every day because of fighting each other. After so many years of life and death, it is not incomprehensible that there are so many soul bones hidden.

    After all, soul bones are useless to soul beasts. Most soul beasts have low IQs, except for those with special bloodline talents. Even ordinary ten-thousand-year soul beasts actually have IQs far below the level of normal people. So after killing the enemy soul beast and getting the soul bones, most soul beasts ignore the thing that they can neither absorb nor absorb. They just eat the corpse of their opponent. Only a few may take it back to their nest out of curiosity and use it as a toy. Or a prop to grind their teeth in their spare time.

    Except for those 100,000-year-old soul beasts whose IQs were no different from those of normal people, who knew that this thing was a treasure for soul masters and would collect the soul bones, other soul beasts basically treated the soul bones as leftover food residues and left them to fend for themselves where they were.

    In this way, countless tens of thousands of years have passed.

    Even though the rate of soul beast soul bones being discovered is very low, they gradually accumulate over time, eventually forming a huge treasure buried deep underground, waiting for people to explore and dig.

    But now all these treasures are cheap to Ye Cheng.

    "With so many soul bones, we won''t have to worry about the funding to build the Baiyun City." Ye Cheng knew how precious soul bones were to soul masters. Even the most rubbish ten-year soul bones were sold at high prices by soul masters. Not to mention ten-thousand-year soul bones, which could definitely be sold at a sky-high price!

    "Then after we sell the soul bones and have money, all we have to do is find craftsmen who are good at construction and recruit some forces to build Baiyun City." He muttered to himself.

    If Ye Cheng wants to build Baiyun City, it is far from enough to rely on him alone. He must recruit some people to fill the emptiness of Baiyun City. After all, what kind of city is a city without residents?

    Of course, with his current status and position, if he announces the establishment of Baiyun City, many people will scramble to join. Many forces of all sizes will also take the initiative to join. It is just like those who rebelled and claimed to be kings in ancient times, there would definitely be no shortage of righteous men and displaced people to join.

    As soon as he made his call, many powerful forces immediately rushed to become his subordinates. Countless people cried and shouted to join Baiyun City and accept its rule.

    At that time, he only needs to build his own city lord''s mansion ¨C the Baiyun City, and the rest of the residential houses, mansions, city walls and the like can be handed over to the large and small families who come to him with their families.

    This is a win-win deal.

    Ye Cheng needs these younger brothers to help build Baiyun City and serve as a fac?ade, and those forces that come to seek refuge also need a boss who can provide them with shelter. Both sides get what they need, and it is hard to say who loses and who gains.

    ...

    This is a building with a strange appearance. It is round and looks like a half ball hanging on the ground. There is no name plate on it, only a hammer pattern. However, this is not a hammer used by blacksmiths, but an auction hammer used in auction houses.

    This place is the Tiandou Grand Auction House, located in Tiandou City, the capital of the Tiandou Empire.

    Ye Cheng now brought Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing here on flying swords. After landing, they looked at the building closely and found that the diameter of the Tiandou Auction Hall was at least close to 500 meters, and the highest point was over 80 meters, which was very spectacular.

    Moreover, Tiandou City is the capital of the Tiandou Empire, and every inch of land there is worth a lot of money. This shows how important the auction house is in the entire Tiandou City and how unfathomable its background is.

    "Brother, what are we doing at the Tiandou Auction House?" Ning Rongrong looked at the place she had been to many times before and asked curiously, "Are you going to buy something?"

    "No, I''m here to sell something." Ye Cheng said truthfully. There was nothing to hide, and it was not shameful for him to come to the auction because he was short of money.

    "Hey, brother, do you need money? Dad gave me some money before he came out. If you need it..." Ning Rongrong said as she took out a card. This card was similar to a bank card. With this card, you can withdraw money at any time from a bank, and you can also pay by swiping the card in certain places.

    "No need. How can a brother use his sister''s money?" Ye Cheng shook his head. It''s not that he thinks the money is too little. He can tell at a glance that the card in Ning Rongrong''s hand is a gold card with a maximum deposit of one million, which means there is at least 1 million gold soul coins in it. What a little rich woman.

    "Let''s go, let''s go in first."

    As he spoke, Ye Cheng walked ahead and headed towards the gate of the auction house.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other, then wisely didn''t ask any more questions and followed him obediently.

    The gate of the auction house is also semicircular, and like the entire building, it is milky white. Four tall girls are standing in front of the gate.

    These girls were obviously carefully selected. Not only were they all about 1.75 meters tall, but they also had very well-proportioned bodies. Although they were not stunningly beautiful, their good looks were still very attractive. They looked no more than 20 years old, wearing floor-length skirts that even covered their arms, not exposing any skin. However, the skirts were very close-fitting, fully outlining their graceful curves. The snow-white dresses were embroidered with silver patterns.

    The four gatekeeper girls had exactly the same movements, with their hands in front of them and smiling. Although it was a professional smile, it was still easy to give people a good impression.

    Seeing the three people walking towards them, one of the four girls took three steps forward, bowed slightly, and said, "Three of you, may I help you..." She stopped talking halfway when she saw Ye Cheng''s face clearly.

    "Greetings, Your Excellency!"

    After they reacted, the four girls knelt on the ground and bowed their heads deeply.

    Ye Cheng did not change his appearance at this time, so his identity was recognized by the four girls at once. Knowing that the person in front of them was the pinnacle of spirit masters, the Limit Douluo among the Titled Douluo! So they knelt down hurriedly to salute.

    Ye Cheng''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "No need to be polite, get up."

    "yes."

    The four girls stood up obediently. The girl who was obviously the leader lowered her head and said respectfully, "Your Excellency, please come in."

    They didn''t ask what Ye Cheng was doing here, because people who came to the auction house were either here to buy things, sell things, or to mess things up. The man in front of them was obviously the former or the latter.

    A visitor Is a guest, and this person can be said to be the most distinguished guest among all the people who have visited here. He must be treated well and must not be neglected.

    ________________________

    Exclusive access to 160+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 79: A Man Who Can Show Off His Face Everywhere

    Chapter 79 - 79: A Man Who Can Show Off His Face Everywhere

    Generally speaking, if you want to enter the auction, you need to have a bidding qualification certification. Only guests with bidding qualification certification can enter the auction to bid.

    Qualification certification is divided into several different levels, and the entry threshold is 10,000 gold soul coins. In other words, if you want to enter the auction, you first need to have proof of assets of 10,000 gold soul coins before you can participate in the auction. This is to prevent some people who obviously have no money from coming in to fish in troubled waters and bid maliciously.

    Ye Cheng had never been to the auction house before, so he naturally had no qualifications. Logically, he should show his gold card or other things that can prove his assets before he can be allowed in.

    However, none of the four gatekeepers mentioned this at all, and they welcomed the three of them in directly and respectfully.

    As for the reason?

    Nonsense, just based on this face. Who dares to stop him from going in? Don''t you want to live?

    The three of them walked into the auction house under the guidance of two girls. The other two girls went to inform the steward that a distinguished guest had arrived.

    Ye Cheng found that the interior of the auction house was unexpectedly not magnificent. The floor was made of milky white marble, and the walls were decorated with various reliefs. The reliefs were not colorful, and looked simple, bright, and extremely elegant. In addition to the reliefs, there were some display windows built against the wall. There were some exhibits such as porcelain and armor on display. If he didn''t know what this place was for, he would probably have thought it was a museum.

    The two girls leading the way were very professional. They would stop every ten steps or so, make a gesture of invitation, and accurately guide the direction.

    He led the three people to an elegant room, gently opened the door, and made a gesture of invitation again.

    It can be seen that this seems to be a place specially for entertaining distinguished guests, and the layout of every place is not simple.

    Ye Cheng and the other two waited in the room for less than a moment, and before they had even finished tasting the fragrant tea that was served, they heard hurried footsteps outside the room, and soon a middle-aged man appeared.

    This middle-aged man was dressed in gorgeous clothes, his strength was about that of a Soul Saint, and he exuded an inexplicable nobleness. It was obvious that even if he was not the real controller of the auction house, he was definitely a high-level person.

    "I didn''t know Your Excellency was coming. Please forgive me for not welcoming you in person." As soon as he entered the room and saw Ye Cheng, he immediately put on an attitude of trepidation, nodded and bowed as he stepped forward to apologize.

    Ye Cheng put down the teacup and said calmly: "You''re welcome. I''m here just to entrust your bank to auction a few things." Not wanting to waste words with him, he simply raised his sleeves and swept them across the table, and three more glittering objects appeared on it.

    "This is!"

    The middle-aged man''s pupils shrank, and he looked at the three things on the table in shock, and said in a lost voice: "Soul bone!!!"

    It''s no wonder he was so shocked. You have to know that in this period of Douluo, soul bones are a very rare treasure. Even the big sects don''t have too many soul bones, maybe only the Wuhun Hall has a little more. Almost everyone who gets the soul bones hides them tightly and will never show them to others easily. Not to mention putting such precious soul bones up for auction.

    Someone has commissioned a soul bone auction. This is the first time in the history of the auction house.

    "These three soul bones are about 60,000 years old, and they are the left arm, right arm, and head." Ye Cheng said lightly. It seems that these three soul bones are not worth mentioning in his eyes, and of course it is true.

    Originally, he was planning to auction off some soul bones that were ten, hundred, or thousand years old, but then he thought that it would be too embarrassing for him to auction off such low-level soul bones. So he simply auctioned off the worst soul bones among the three ten thousand year soul bones, the ones with the least useful soul skills.

    It can be said that In Ye Cheng''s opinion, these three soul bones, apart from being a little older, the soul skills in them are simply hard to describe. They are very useless. They are useful, but they are usually not used. Even if they happen to be used, the effect will not be as perfect as expected. It is tasteless to eat, and it is a pity to throw them away.

    "Your Excellency, can I take a closer look?" The middle-aged man asked with a trembling voice. Even with his status, it was the first time he saw a soul bone of such good quality.

    "Please."

    Ye Cheng made a casual gesture.

    "call!"

    After getting permission, the middle-aged man took a deep breath, and with a slightly trembling hand, he first picked up the skull bone among the three soul bones and observed it carefully. Feeling the surging power contained in the soul bone in his hand... He was extremely sure that this was indeed a 60,000-year-old soul bone! The quality was surprisingly high! The

    Middle-aged man caressed the soul bone in the shape of a head like he was caressing the skin of a peerless beauty, and after a long while, he reluctantly put it down. He picked up another arm soul bone to sense and observe...

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at his obsessed look and couldn''t help but feel a little weird. They thought that the head of the auction house was like this? He lost his composure just because of three soul bones. It was a bit too bad.

    As the parties involved, they personally followed Ye Cheng to sweep the Xingdou Great Forest, watching Ye Cheng dig randomly somewhere like picking up garbage, and dug out a soul bone that was extremely precious in the outside world. At first, they were surprised and shocked, but after many times, they gradually became numb. They even thought that soul bones were nothing special.

    Only after he had finished inspecting the three soul bones did the middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Ye Cheng and said, "Thank you very much, Your Excellency, for entrusting such a precious soul bone to our auction house for auction. It is our honor."

    "When can the auction be arranged?" Ye Cheng asked directly without any nonsense.

    "Huh, if it was an ordinary treasure, it could be auctioned tonight." The middle-aged man let out a long sigh and changed the subject: "But your three treasures are too precious. If you hastily arrange the auction today, you will definitely not get a satisfactory price. It may even be sold at a very low price."

    "Tell me what you think." Ye Cheng said.

    "Your Excellency, if you are not in a hurry, you can wait for a month. During this period, our auction house will do its best to promote these three soul bones, and then arrange a special auction. When the time comes, many wealthy people will gather, and we will definitely be able to auction them at a price that satisfies you." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he looked at him carefully and said, "What do you think?"

    "I can."

    Ye Cheng didn''t mind having to wait one more month. He had plenty of time anyway, so he could just wait a few more days.

    "These three soul bones will be left with you for the time being. I will come back in a month." After saying that, Ye Cheng stood up, and Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also stood up.

    "Farewell, Your Excellency."

    The middle-aged man hurriedly put the three soul bones into the soul guide, and then respectfully escorted the three people out of the auction. After watching the three people disappear, he turned around and walked into the auction house eagerly.

    Carrying such a valuable treasure, he would feel unsafe if he didn''t arrange dozens of experts to protect him.

    In addition, we must quickly notify other senior executives to discuss what to do in order to make this auction a success. It is foreseeable that once the news of the upcoming auction of soul bones spreads.

    There will definitely be a lot of troublemakers coming to cause trouble, so the most important thing now is to protect these three soul bones well. We can''t afford to lose them!

    __________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Also use code 630F9 for discount

 Chapter 80: Teaching Meditation Technique

    Chapter 80 - 80: Teaching Meditation Technique

    The auction of the three soul bones will require a month of publicity.

    During this period of time, Ye Cheng would not just sit there and wait foolishly. He decided to use this time to guide his good disciple Zhu Zhuqing to practice some soul power.

    ...

    This place is located in the suburbs outside Tiandou City.

    There is no industrial pollution in Douluo Continent, so it is full of green mountains and clear waters and pure natural wilderness.

    It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and it is a beautiful place with mountains and flowing water.

    Ye Cheng sat cross-legged on a bluestone.

    Zhu Zhuqing stood under the bluestone, looking up at him. As for Ning Rongrong, she had gone home temporarily.

    "Next, I will teach you a technique that I created myself." Ye Cheng, who was sitting on the bluestone, looked serious as he looked at Zhu Zhuqing below and said, "This technique is very different from the meditation techniques that most people know, and it has miraculous effects. The fact that I can practice to this level at such a young age is inseparable from this special meditation technique."

    After hearing what he said, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes suddenly showed an expectant look. She was full of curiosity about the special meditation method he mentioned.

    In fact, the practice method of soul masters in this world is called meditation. In fact, the specific principle is similar to the practice of internal strength in martial arts. Through meditation, one can circulate one''s own soul power and attract external energy to flow through the meridians in the body, which plays a role in enhancing one''s own soul power.

    However, compared to the martial arts world''s special internal training methods, the meditation methods in this world are more crude. Most of the so-called training of soul masters is just to let the soul power circulate irregularly in the meridians of the body through meditation. It is conceivable that the efficiency is extremely low.

    Of course, what is referred to here is only the lowest level of meditation. For example, those large sects and families with a long history have inherited some advanced meditation methods. Over a long period of time, they gradually figured out which meridians the soul power flows to, which can more efficiently circulate the soul power and make the practice faster. This advanced meditation method already has the prototype of internal power practice.

    It''s just that people In this world pay too much attention to spirit rings and spirit skills, so the development of this aspect is still very crude. Even the third-rate skills that Tang San brought from the martial arts world are not as good as them.

    When Ye Cheng was making up the character of the twin martial spirits, he naturally would not let himself down, so there must be a profound soul power cultivation method. If the effect contained in it were to be told, it would definitely shock all soul masters. What Myterious Heaven Skill is rubbish compared to this method!

    Now, Ye Cheng is ready to pass this method to Zhu Zhuqing. After all, if a master has no skills to teach his apprentice, it would be too lame.

    "Speaking of which, the creation of this meditation method actually originated from a delusion I had when I was a teenager..." Ye Cheng said, with a look of reminiscence in his eyes, his gaze looking into the distance, his thoughts seeming to have returned to the distant past.

    Seeing him reminiscing about the past, Zhu Zhuqing did not disturb him, because she was actually curious about what this legendary teacher was like in the past? What kind of efforts and hardships did he make to reach his current state? Just thinking about it, Zhu Zhuqing felt that Ye Cheng''s figure became incomparably tall!

    "...At that time, I was burdened with a deep hatred, so I was eager to improve my soul power. I didn''t miss a single moment to cultivate my soul power every day, and compressed my spare time to the limit. I practiced desperately, and finally reached the 30th level of soul power at the age of nine. But even so, the progress of soul power still did not satisfy me." Ye Cheng murmured.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s eyebrows jumped when she heard it. If she was not satisfied with reaching level 30 at the age of nine, how could she, a 12-year-old who was not even level 30, feel embarrassed?

    "At that time, I felt that time was not enough. I wanted to treat one minute as two minutes and use the time for eating and sleeping to practice. Therefore, I had a delusion."

    "Is there a method in the world that can allow me to cultivate my soul power at all times, even when I eat and sleep?"

    Having said this, Ye Cheng turned his gaze to Zhu Zhuqing and said calmly, "So, this special meditation method was born."

    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes suddenly widened, and she looked at him in disbelief, and couldn''t help but ask, "Teacher, do you mean that this meditation method can keep me in practice all the time?"

    Ye Cheng smiled and nodded.

    "This is incredible..."

    Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t hide her shock on her face, and whispered, "Is there really such a meditation method in the world?"

    As a large family with a long history, the Xingluo Zhu family undoubtedly inherited advanced meditation methods, which were different from those random meditation methods taught in the academy. Being able to regularly circulate soul power in the meridians, the efficiency of cultivation was not comparable to those of ordinary people. Therefore, Zhu Zhuqing knew clearly that if there really was such a magical meditation method.

    Then this kind of meditation is simply the most precious thing in the world. For those big families and big forces, even a 100,000-year spirit ring and spirit bone cannot compare to it. Because spirit rings and spirit bones can only be used by one person, but this special meditation method can benefit everyone. The whole family can benefit from it!

    Imagine that two people have similar talents. One person wastes most of his time doing other things, while the other person is in a state of cultivation every moment of the day... If things go on like this, the gap is simply incalculable.

    "Of course there is. I will teach it to you now!" Ye Cheng didn''t waste any words. He just stretched out his hand and touched the center of Zhu Zhuqing''s eyebrows. He used his ability to create illusions through dream bubbles to teach her the key points of practicing the technique.

    In an instant, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes became dull, and her mind fell into a magical world. There, Ye Cheng showed her everything in an easy-to-understand way.

    "..."

    A long time passed.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s dull eyes gradually regained clarity. When she came out of the illusion world, her gaze towards Ye Cheng suddenly became filled with reverence.

    "Teacher, does this technique have a name?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Name? The martial arts technique has no name. If you have to give it a name, then let''s call it ''Innate Meditation Technique.''" He said.

    "Innate Meditation Technique..." Zhu Zhuqing murmured to herself, feeling that being able to become a disciple was definitely the luckiest thing in her life.

    "Okay, although I have passed on the key points of cultivation to you." Ye Cheng clapped his hands to wake her up, and said: "But if you rely on yourself, it will take a long time to get started. From now on, your master will assist you in practicing and getting started.

    "yes."

    Zhu Zhuqing''s expression became serious, and she felt both expectant and nervous.

    _________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 81: Soul Core Meditation Method

    Chapter 81 - 81: Soul Core Meditation Method

    In fact, the technique that Ye Cheng taught Zhu Zhuqing should be called "Three Methods of Soul Core Cultivation and Condensation" if it is called in a simple and easy-to-understand way!

    That''s right, the key to this so-called "Innate Meditation Technique" that allows soul masters to be in a state of cultivation at all times lies in the soul core.

    What is a soul core?

    The soul core is actually a concept that only appeared in the Douluo II, III and IV periods tens of thousands of years later.

    Soul masters of that period were able to form a soul core in their bodies by compressing their soul power.

    This kind of soul core has many functions. It can not only prolong the life of the soul master''s martial soul, but also make the soul master''s control of energy more handy and make the soul power stronger. With the formation of the soul core, even if the soul master does not meditate and practice, he can naturally attract the energy between heaven and earth to merge into his body, which is equivalent to being in a state of practice all the time. In layman''s terms, this is the so-called on-hook practice.

    Of course, after having a soul core, it does not mean that the soul master does not need to practice anymore. Although the soul core can automatically absorb external energy for practice, if the soul master himself actively practices at this time, the soul core will absorb energy faster. Therefore, the efficiency will be higher!

    Therefore, practice is still necessary, otherwise the efficiency will be somewhat low if the soul core only absorbs and operates instinctively.

    The Innate Meditation Technique that Ye Cheng taught Zhu Zhuqing was naturally different from the traditional Douluo soul core condensation method. If it was a normal soul core condensation, she would have to have at least six rings of cultivation before she could start trying to condense a soul core. Because the total amount of soul power in her body at this stage was too little, there was no way to form a soul core.

    In addition, this process of forcibly compressing the soul power in the body will inevitably cause great pressure on the body, which requires the soul master to refine the body. This is difficult to achieve when the level is low, so generally at least six rings of cultivation are required before one can begin to try to condense the soul core.

    But Ye Cheng''s so-called Innate Meditation Technique is different. It uses an extremely mysterious method to cleverly allow soul masters to avoid the negative effects of compressed soul power, allowing soul masters to condense a soul core in their bodies at a very low level.

    Isn''t this much better than the crude and simple method of condensing soul cores that traditional soul masters use without any technical content?

    And in the future, as her cultivation level deepens, Zhu Zhuqing will be able to condense three soul cores naturally in her body without having to go through many adventures and risks like Huo Gua in the original novel!

    That is, in the so-called upper dantian, middle dantian, and lower dantian. A soul core is condensed in each dantian!

    As the "founder" of this technique, Ye Cheng, according to the setting, has undoubtedly condensed a soul core in each of the three dantians in his body.

    The existence of these three soul cores allowed him to constantly increase his soul power and mental strength even if he did not practice, especially the use of his twin martial souls. Not only could he use the soul skills of two martial souls at the same time, he could even fuse the two martial souls to form his own martial soul fusion skills!

    It''s just that because he was so invincible, no one could force him to use these big moves.

    ...

    "Zhuqing, don''t be nervous next time." Ye Cheng said as he summoned out his Nine Treasures Glazed Tower.

    At this time, Zhu Zhuqing was sitting cross-legged on a large bluestone, while Ye Cheng, her teacher and protector, was sitting behind her, ready to help her in her practice of condensing her soul core.

    "Teacher, I''m ready!"

    Taking a deep breath and suppressing her fluctuating emotions, Zhu Zhuqing was finally ready.

    "Then let''s get started!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower in Ye Cheng''s hand emitted a brilliant light, covering Zhu Zhuqing... and Zhu Zhuqing, who was covered by the light, felt that her originally nervous and uneasy mood gradually calmed down.

    Slowly closing his eyes, Zhu Zhuqing turned his consciousness back to his body, silently recalling the specific essence of the technique... and began to prepare to condense the soul core!

    First, he needed to gather the soul power of his whole body to the dantian in his abdomen, and then continuously compress it!

    The first soul core was the lower dantian in his abdomen.

    This is the foundation of cultivation.

    As for the middle dantian, it is the middle part of the chest, and the upper dantian is the center of the eyebrows. These are too far away for her, so it is better not to mention them for the time being.

    In order to condense into a soul core, the soul master''s soul power must first meet the standard. Starting from level 10, the quality of the soul power in the soul master''s body will gradually improve with each level increase... equivalent to the transformation from gas to liquid and solid.

    Generally speaking, if a soul master practices normally and reaches the level of Titled Douluo, the soul power in his body can become solid. The minimum requirement for soul core condensation is solid state, which means that if you want to condense a soul core, you must at least be a Titled Douluo.

    But this only refers to the most primitive and stupid method, and Innate Meditation Technique does not use this trick. Zhu Zhuqing silently mobilized the soul power in her body according to the operation route of Innate Meditation Technique, and began to wander in the meridians of her body in a unique pattern... a little bit of soul power wandered, like a stream, and finally all the streams returned to the source.

    Gather in Dantian!

    When the first trace of soul power arrived at Dantian, with this trace of soul power as the center, soul power continued to gather from all directions, wrapping, entangled, condensed, and merged...

    This trace of soul power, which was originally in gaseous form, and the soul power that kept coming in, began to change. Just like when more clouds and mist become dew, these accumulated soul powers slowly changed from gaseous to liquid.

    But this is far from enough.

    Zhu Zhuqing continued to circulate her soul power, constantly gathering it towards the center of her dantian. At the same time, her body was constantly absorbing the energy of heaven and earth from the outside world to make up for her own consumption.

    Sensing this situation, Ye Cheng did not hesitate to directly use the pure soul power in his body through the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower in his hand, remove his own mark, and restore it to pure ownerless energy, and then dilute the concentration through light before finally infusing it into her!

    If Zhu Zhuqing was allowed to absorb external energy by herself, even if she absorbed it for three months without sleep, she might not be able to meet the soul power required to condense the soul core. So at this time, he, as a master, needed to help.

    Thanks to Ye Cheng''s selfless dedication.

    Zhu Zhuqing''s process of absorbing and transforming soul power suddenly became more than a thousand times faster. The endless soul power continued to gather in Dantian... Focus a little!

    Finally, that little bit of liquid soul power was transformed into a solid state! It was like water freezing into ice.

    At this point, the originally transparent and colorless soul power has turned into a rich milky white color, just like solidified milk.

    What Zhu Zhuqing had to do next was to compress the solid soul power again and give it new attributes!

    Spin it!

    She whispered in her heart.

    Slowly, the soul power that condensed into a solid state began to rotate...

    Under the control of her mind, the solid soul power began to rotate with the center as the point! It spun faster and faster, and finally formed a vortex like a black hole!

    A terrifying suction force was formed.

    In an instant, countless soul powers swarmed into the Dantian!

    The black hole accepted everything and absorbed the energy crazily!

    Zhu Zhuqing even had the illusion that even her soul was being sucked away.

    Outside, Ye Cheng felt that Zhu Zhuqing''s speed of absorbing soul power suddenly increased several times, and realized that she was about to succeed. He quickly increased the infusion of soul power!

    The surging soul power was transformed into ownerless energy as if it was free, and poured into her through the light emitted by the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower!

    After some time.

    The solid soul power that was originally spinning wildly in the Dantian suddenly vibrated slightly. At this moment, the solid soul power that had been spinning rapidly actually stopped. From extreme movement to extreme stillness, the feeling was simply too abrupt.

    The next moment, Zhu Zhuqing felt that everything around her became blurred, and the solid soul power that had stopped rotating had completely turned into a black hole vortex.

    Just by taking a glance, Zhu Zhuqing felt as if her soul was being sucked in. There was endless darkness and endless unknowns in the black hole vortex, and she couldn''t sense what secrets were inside.

    However, he could clearly feel a bridge-like connection between himself and the black hole vortex.

    At this time, around the black hole, a trace of gray ripples continued to ripple. These gray ripples gradually condensed, and Zhu Zhuqing was surprised to find that these gray light patterns finally formed a bead!

    With this bead as the center, it was surrounded by a black vortex!

    Is this my soul core?

    __________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 82: The Potential of a God King

    Chapter 82 - 82: The Potential of a God King

    At this time, the soul core has been formed.

    Zhu Zhuqing looked inward at the gray bead in her dantian that was surrounded by a black vortex. She could see that with the gray bead as the center, the rotating vortex was constantly attracting soul power from all directions and merging it into it...

    This soul core is like a black hole that can never be full. No matter how much soul power is absorbed into it, it will all be swallowed up.

    And the changes don''t stop there.

    She could feel the vortex of the soul core in her dantian spinning, forming a special attraction. The energy that was everywhere in the world was continuously absorbed into her body through her pores, and finally all the streams converged into the gray soul core in the center of the vortex...

    It all seemed like Instinct. Zhu Zhuqing did not actively practice, but the soul core in her dantian spontaneously began to absorb energy from the outside world, and she did not have to worry about it at all.

    "It''s just like what the teacher said..."

    Feeling the wonderful effect of the soul core in Dantian, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but feel incredible after actually experiencing the effect, even though she had known it for a long time. Especially when she began to actively stimulate the soul core in Dantian, the originally slowly rotating vortex began to accelerate with her thoughts.

    In an instant, endless energy between heaven and earth swarmed in!

    The efficiency of this energy absorption is several times higher than that of allowing the soul core to absorb energy automatically.

    Zhu Zhuqing silently compared her current cultivation efficiency with that before she had the soul core, and found that after she had the soul core, if she actively cultivated, her current cultivation efficiency was more than eight times higher than before!

    What a terrifying gap!

    It''s so fast, no wonder the teacher could become a Titled Douluo at the age of 26.

    Zhu Zhuqing felt the improvement brought by the soul core in her dantian, and she no longer had any doubts about Ye Cheng''s ability to become a Titled Douluo at such a young age. At the same time, she also admired the teacher who could create such a unique and wonderful method. She regarded him as her lifelong idol!

    "Are you awake?"

    A clear voice came from her ears. Zhu Zhuqing slowly opened her eyes. After seeing Ye Cheng, she smiled and said excitedly: "Teacher, I succeeded!"

    Looking at Zhu Zhuqing who was full of girlishness, Ye Cheng''s eyes were a little dazed. Only then did he realize that no matter how cold she usually behaved or how mature she looked, the girl in front of him was just a 12-year-old girl.

    12 years old... At this age, she would have been a complete loli in his previous life!

    He can only say that Douluo Continent is indeed a different world. People grow up fast, and we cannot use the common sense of Earth to look at people here.

    "It''s good that you succeeded." Ye Cheng came back to his senses from his chaotic thoughts, smiled and nodded, and said: "Now that you have the help of the soul core, your future cultivation will be smooth, and your future achievements will definitely not be inferior to my master."

    Well, what he meant was that Zhu Zhuqing could at least become an Limit Douluo, which was his current level. As for the future... After all, Ye was a cheater, so you should never compare your future achievements with others. Because he just made up his own character.

    The next period of time.

    Zhu Zhuqing was obsessed with exploring the mysteries of the soul core every day. She found that the soul core she condensed was not just a simple aggregation of soul power. It also contained some characteristics of her own martial soul. In particular, the extremely evil attribute inherited from the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger was perfectly reflected in this soul core.

    The soul core condensed by each person is different.

    Some are strong, some are weak, and all are affected by the soul master himself.

    If it was Zhu Zhuqing whose martial soul was still the Nether Spirit Cat, the soul core she condensed now would never be so powerful. And even if she succeeded in condensing three soul cores, she could only barely reach the Soul Douluo at best. As for the Title Douluo, forget it.

    Because there is something called aptitude in this world, one can say that one''s own natural aptitude has long been determined to have a limit, and it is destined that she can only reach the level of Soul Douluo.

    Even though she had a soul core to assist her training, it could only help her accumulate soul power faster, and could not change her own innate qualifications. Her mediocre martial soul had already locked her upper limit, just like a bottle has a limited capacity and can only hold so much water. If you insist on pouring more water into it, there are only two results.

    One is that the accumulated soul power cannot break through the upper limit of the container and is wasted by leaking out of the bottle mouth.

    One is that the capacity of the body reaches its limit and the container explodes! In other words, the whole person is blown up by the endless flow of soul power and dies completely.

    The cultivation of soul masters is very particular about qualifications.

    In fact, not only in this world, but in any world and in any action, qualifications are important. This is true for learning and cultivation.

    Because of this, after Ye Cheng accepted Zhu Zhuqing as his apprentice, he immediately took her to devour the inner elixir of the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger to completely change her qualifications. After that, he formally taught her the method of condensing the soul core. Only in this way can she have a truly promising future!

    Now that Zhu Zhuqing''s qualifications have been transformed by the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger''s inner elixir, she is already at the top of the Douluo, and will never be inferior to the six-winged angel. In addition, she has condensed the soul core... Ye Cheng now dares to say to everyone: My apprentice Zhuqing has the qualifications of a god king!

    ...

    A month passed quickly.

    During this period, Tiandou Auction House vigorously promoted the upcoming auction of three ten thousand year soul bones, making it known to everyone. Even the Star Luo Empire knew that precious soul bones were about to be auctioned. In addition, the auction house also sent invitations to those well-known big forces.

    In fact, if the purpose is simply to sell the soul bones at a high price, there is no need to advertise all over the continent like it is now. The auction house only needs to send invitations to those powerful families with purchasing power, set a time, and the soul bones can be sold quickly.

    The reason why the auction house is being advertised all over the continent is mainly to make it famous. The role of fame is self-evident. In addition, there is not only one auction house in Douluo Continent. In fact, there are auction houses in other places. For example, the auction house in Star Luo Empire was jointly established by the royal family and some other families. The auction house in Tiandou is mainly a joint venture between the Tiandou royal family and other forces.

    As the saying goes, competitors are enemies. How could Tiandou Auction House miss such a good opportunity to suppress the reputation of other auction houses?

    Once their auction house successfully auctions the Ten Thousand Year Soul Bone, then their auction house will definitely be the undisputed number one auction house on the continent. Other auction houses will have to stand aside. What, you don''t accept it? If you have the ability, you can also get some precious soul bones to auction. If not, you are just a younger brother.

    It can be said that this is a win-win deal.

    Ye Cheng obtained a large amount of gold soul coins, and the auction house gained fame.

    ___________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 83: The Auction Begins

    Chapter 83 - 83: The Auction Begins

    T/N: Extra Chapter for reaching 50 powerstones.

    _____________________

    Soul bones are very precious treasures in this world. For soul masters, they are even more precious than soul rings because they can be passed down from generation to generation. When the soul master who has fused the soul bone dies, the soul bone can be taken down and left for future generations to use. It is equivalent to a precious heirloom.

    If ordinary people obtain spirit bones, even if they are only 100-year-old spirit bones, they will hide them and never reveal them. Because once you reveal that you have spirit bones, unless you are strong or have a strong background, there will be countless people eyeing your spirit bones and trying to kill people for them. After all, this thing is not like a spirit ring, which can be used by anyone as long as they get it.

    This shows how precious soul bones are.

    But now, someone actually suggested to publicly auction the soul bones!

    And the auction was for three pieces, a total of three ten thousand year soul bones! !

    As soon as the news of Tiandou Auction House came out, it caused a sensation across the continent in just one month. Countless people came with enough money and swarmed in.

    Not only the Tiandou Empire, but also many forces in the Star Luo Empire brought enough money and came to the Tiandou Empire across the border just to buy this extremely precious soul bone! Even if they can''t buy it, it''s good to take a look and broaden their horizons.

    In just one month, many unfamiliar faces appeared in the imperial city of Tiandou Empire. Countless people were eagerly waiting for the day when the auction would begin.

    On the day when the auction was about to begin, Ye Cheng led Zhu Zhuqing, who had been practicing hard for a month, back to Tiandou City from the deep mountains and forests.

    As soon as the master and disciple entered the city, they found that compared to a month ago, there were a large number of advertisements almost everywhere in the imperial city, all of which were promotional information for the soul bone auction at the Tiandou Auction House.

    And it can be found that the proportion of soul masters among the pedestrians passing by has increased significantly. Obviously, these soul masters have come from other places. Some may just follow their elders to join in the fun and see the true appearance of the soul bones. Some may have bad intentions and try to kill people and steal the treasures after the auction.

    Soon after Ye Cheng and Zhu Zhuqing entered Tiandou City, spies from various forces secretly passed the news of his arrival to the higher-ups. There was almost no privacy in his every move.

    That''s why Ye Cheng thinks being too famous is not a good thing. After all, everyone knows you, so anyone can be temporarily recruited as a spy, but you can''t do anything about it. After all, you can''t kill everyone who sees you.

    Fortunately, his strength is now invincible, so it is not an exaggeration to say that his whereabouts have been exposed. It is not dangerous, after all, he is lucky not to cause trouble to others. How dare others provoke him?

    These spies secretly monitored his behavior, which was more of a preventive measure. Ye Cheng was like carrying a nuclear bomb with him. Who would be nervous if a nuclear bomb that could explode at any time appeared in their home? If any of his subordinates were blind enough to provoke this big boss, wouldn''t they suffer an unexpected disaster?

    Therefore, it is very necessary to keep an eye on the whereabouts of Ye Cheng, this dangerous person, at all times.

    Without paying attention to the prying eyes, Ye Cheng led Zhu Zhuqing and walked slowly to the Tiandou Auction House.

    At the gate, a group of people had been waiting for a long time after receiving the news from their informants.

    The leader was an unknown old man, whose strength was at the Soul Douluo stage, and the rest were several middle-aged men, all of whom were Soul Saints. The middle-aged manager of the auction house that day was also among them. It was obvious that these people were the senior executives behind the auction house.

    "Your Excellency, welcome."

    The leading Soul Douluo elder came forward, and said with a humble attitude and a smile on his face: "Your Excellency must be tired from the journey. The auction will start this afternoon, and our largest auction venue will be vacated by then. We have arranged a private room for Your Excellency, so Your Excellency may as well take a rest while you are free and wait for the auction to begin."

    He was so tactful and humble. Ye Cheng naturally wouldn''t pretend to be arrogant and show his disdain to others. Hearing this, he nodded calmly and said, "Thank you very much."

    "Of course, of course. Your Excellency, you are too kind." The old Soul Douluo looked flattered and waved his hands repeatedly. In fact, he was not moved at all, and his fearful appearance was all fake.

    To be honest, if Ye Cheng was not an Limit Douluo, his strength would be even more shocking, and he would kill a hundred thousand year old spirit beast as easily as cutting melons and vegetables. If he was just an ordinary Titled Douluo, the forces behind the old man would have dared to gather their strength and forcibly kill and rob.

    So what if they are Title Douluo?

    They are not without Title Douluo, plus there are other Soul Douluo and Soul Saint to assist them. When the time comes, they will use the human wave tactics. Even Title Douluo will have to kneel in the face of the unethical beating. Unless they are the kind of people who can escape, otherwise they will basically die.

    No one really thinks that the Spirit Hall is the only place that hides Titled Douluo masters, right?

    Although on the surface, there are only a handful of Titled Douluo in Douluo Continent. But in fact, some ancient family forces, such as the royal family, will definitely hide some strong people in secret. There are definitely some Titled Douluo-level strong people among them. Otherwise, how can such a huge empire be defended?

    Hiding one''s weaknesses is something that any force will do, and will never show all their strength to others. They will only reveal some harmless intelligence to the hostile forces to confuse the enemy.

    Soon, it was time for the auction to begin.

    The auction location is on the second floor of the auction hall.

    There are eight staircases leading up from the lobby.

    The old soul fighter acted as a guide, leading Ye Cheng and his apprentice to the auction site. Compared with the waiters at the gate, the waiters here were not dressed so formally.

    The same white clothes, still skirts, but the feeling they give is completely different. The waiters at the auction center are all women, with similar heights, and all have extremely hot bodies.

    The white skirts they wore were sleeveless, with a wide opening in front of their chests. The short skirts were just seven inches above their waists, revealing their soft and slender thighs. The white high heels made them even more seductive. The deep ravines in their chests and the raised buttocks under the short skirts were all very tempting.

    Out of man''s instinct, even Ye Cheng couldn''t help but take a few more glances. Well, just two glances. After all, he was a man who had seen the world, how could he be fooled by such beauty?

    But the sharp-eyed Soul Douluo old man noticed Ye Cheng''s gaze, and his heart suddenly moved. We are all men, and those who understand will understand. He immediately knew what gift to give to this big man after the auction.

    ________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 84: Zhu Zhuqingâ€™s Sense of Crisis

    Chapter 84 - 84: Zhu Zhuqing''s Sense of Crisis

    Master Ye Cheng and his apprentice, led by the old Soul Douluo, walked into the auction site.

    This place feels more like a large auditorium, and the layout is similar to the main fighting center of the big fighting arena. There is a circular platform in the center, and circles of seats are arranged in a radial ring around it. It is divided into five parts. The three rows of seats closest to the platform are red, and radiating outwards are black, purple, yellow and white. Obviously, it is set up according to bidders of different levels. The innermost red seats are entered through a special passage and are protected by special security personnel.

    It was a million-level VIP area, and only people with status could obtain the red VIP qualification, such as nobles or officials. Simply having money was not enough.

    The black seats In the outer circle are the ordinary million-level VIP area. As long as you have money, you can enter. They belong to the next level of black VIP. Further out, the purple ones are the 500,000-level purple VIPs, the yellow ones are the ordinary VIPs of the 100,000-level, and the outermost white ones, which are also the largest seats, are the most ordinary VIPs of the 10,000-level.

    At this time, the entire auction center was almost full of people. Ye Cheng''s arrival also attracted a lot of attention. After all, everyone who received the invitation knew that the three soul bones auctioned today were all provided by this big man. If it weren''t for this, the three soul bones would have been lost as soon as the auction house announced that they were going to auction the soul bones.

    "Your Excellency, this way please."

    The old Soul Douluo made a gesture of invitation and did not lead the two to the red seats in the center. Instead, he led the master and disciple along the long aisle and into a private room.

    Those sitting in the lobby outside, whether they were red seats or white seats, were strictly speaking the same. They were not considered the most distinguished guests.

    Only those with extremely high status, such as Titled Douluo, or the Emperor, and the leader of a powerful sect, are eligible to get a private room, and the others are only qualified to sit in the lobby. The class division is like two different worlds.

    It can be said that the real buyers of today''s soul bone auction are the people in these private rooms. As for those sitting in the lobby, they are just here to make up the numbers or join in the fun.

    Walk into the private room.

    Ye Cheng found that this was a room of about 200 square meters, and the decoration inside was extremely luxurious. Precious wood, jade, and various expensive decorations were used. The decoration here was full of luxury, but there was also a strange feeling that you had to praise the elegance.

    This is Room 1 of the core auction hall of the Tiandou Grand Auction House. In the past, this private room was exclusively for the emperor. Even if other Titled Douluo or sect masters came, they could only retreat to Room 2 or Room 3.

    But today, the person in charge of the auction house provided this private room, which represented the most distinguished status, to Ye Cheng, obviously thinking that he was the most distinguished person among those who came here today. Even the Tiandou royal family did not dare to say anything about this and acquiesced to this arrangement.

    The whole room Is rectangular, and one of the long walls is crystal clear and white. That is the only wall without any decoration.

    The large sofa was made of unknown animal skin, and the long white fur was exceptionally soft. When people sat on it, they felt as if they were sinking into it, yet it also had good support.

    The sofa was large enough to accommodate at least twenty people, and on the jade table were placed various drinks, liquor and food.

    Ye Cheng sat down on the comfortable sofa without any hesitation, while Zhu Zhuqing sat obediently not far from him.

    After leading the two here, the old Soul Douluo smiled, bowed and said respectfully: "Your Excellency, the auction is about to begin, I will leave for a while. If there is anything you need, please feel free to tell them."

    Today''s auction is hosted by him personally, so he can''t continue to be here.

    Ye Cheng certainly didn''t care whether an old man stayed or left, so he nodded indifferently. The old man then smiled, stepped back, and slowly left the room.

    At this time, in addition to the master and the apprentice, there were five girls in gorgeous dresses staying in the room. Standing respectfully beside them, Ye Cheng could tell at a glance that these five girls were not ordinary people. They were at most in their early twenties, but their strength had reached the Soul Ancestor level. To be able to reach this level at this age, they were undoubtedly very talented.

    What is most striking is that these five girls look exactly the same, and they are extremely rare quintuplets.

    "This old man is quite a good person."

    Ye Cheng only needed to think about it for a moment before he knew that these five girls were definitely not just ordinary maids. Before today, these five girls were probably geniuses that were being trained by the auction house. But now they were being pulled in to be maids in the private room, and it was obvious that they were being prepared as gifts for a powerful man like him.

    When the auction was over, even if he didn''t ask, these five women would definitely be packed up and given to him. Unless he refused, these five women would be his property today.

    ''What an evil feudal society!''

    Ye Cheng cursed inwardly, but he had to admit that he was a little moved.

    After all, these five girls are not only quintuplets, but also very beautiful, especially talented, and worth cultivating. It feels a pity to reject them.

    If you think about it carefully, it wouldn''t be bad to have five maids to take care of your daily life.

    The auction had not officially started yet, and Ye Cheng was bored, so he simply began to look at the five graceful girls in front of him, and found that although they looked exactly the same, their hair colors were different, and he could identify who was who by their hair colors.

    Zhu Zhuqing, who was sitting next to him, saw the teacher looking at the five maids in front of him, and for some reason she felt a sense of crisis. It was as if she was going to fall out of favor. But with her status, she couldn''t do anything. After all, as a disciple, what qualifications did she have to care about the master''s private affairs?

    Moreover, in this world where the strong are respected, with Ye Cheng''s status and position, even if he blatantly opened a harem, no one would dare to say anything. On the contrary, they would think it was normal, and there were even women who offered themselves to him.

    So Zhu Zhuqing, who had absolutely no reason to be angry, was even wondering why she was angry. This was obviously a very normal thing in this world, why, why was she so upset?

    Zhu Zhuqing was a little confused, and she just felt a tightness in her chest. But she didn''t show it on the surface, and still had a cold face, as if she didn''t care about anything.

    Ye Cheng naturally noticed Zhu Zhuqing''s abnormality. Don''t forget that his mental power is very strong. Without deliberately restraining himself, his strong perception is enough to sense the emotional changes of people around him. No matter how well Zhu Zhuqing concealed it, nothing could escape his perception.

    Ye Cheng actually knew what was going on with Zhu Zhuqing''s mood changes. He knew that this was not love, but just a simple possessive desire and a sense of crisis of fear of falling out of favor.

    ________________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 85: An Inexplicable Sense of Deja Vu

    Chapter 85 - 85: An Inexplicable Sense of Deja Vu

    ''What a greedy little kitty.''

    Ye Cheng had only this comment about Zhu Zhuqing. He then turned his attention to the five girls standing respectfully in front of him.

    "What are your names?"

    He did not hide his interest in the quintuplets. To be honest, from any perspective, the auction house was definitely spending a fortune to give away these excellent quintuplets.

    It was rare to have twins, not to mention that they were all beautiful women with outstanding looks. What was even more rare was that they also had the qualifications of soul masters. And this qualification was not bad, it could even be said to be very excellent!

    In addition, the auction house must have invested a lot of resources to train these quintuplets to this level at this age. Taking all these advantages into consideration, you can imagine how rare these quintuplets are.

    It might happen once In hundreds of years. He would be a fool to let it go.

    When they heard Ye Cheng''s question, the five triplets'' blue eyes wavered, and then the girl on the far left spoke first, "Ichika."

    Then, as if causing a chain reaction, the other four girls also spoke one after another.

    "Nino."

    "Miku."

    "Yotsuba."

    "Itsuki."

    The quintuplets spoke in perfect harmony, as if they understood each other''s thoughts. When one finished speaking, another would continue, without any incoordination.

    Looking at these five girls who didn''t speak or behave like maids at all, Ye Cheng was more certain of his guess. These five girls were definitely not trained as maids since childhood, otherwise their eyes wouldn''t be so smart, and they didn''t reveal the slavery in their bones like other maids. On the contrary, they gave him a feeling of familiarity. There was an inexplicable sense of de?ja? vu.

    In fact, if he used the system to check the detailed information of these five girls at this time, he would discover an interesting secret.

    "Is it named with numbers? What about the surname?" Ye Cheng asked curiously.

    Last name?

    The five girls looked at each other, then shook their heads in unison. In fact, they had surnames before, but now, it was meaningless to use that surname in this world.

    Seeing the five girls shaking their heads, Ye Cheng thought they were orphans adopted from an auction house, so he only gave them names without surnames, and did not ask any more questions.

    Time passed in chatting.

    During the conversation, Ye Cheng found that although the quintuplets looked the same, they had distinct personalities. Chatting with these five girls made him feel like he was chatting with girls from his previous life on Earth. It was very interesting.

    Seeing the six people sitting on the sofa chatting animatedly, Zhu Zhuqing was completely unable to join in the conversation and was unconsciously left out. She could only be squeezed into the corner of the sofa like a mute person, feeling a little annoyed.

    Fortunately, at this time, a bell rang in the private room, indicating that the auction was about to officially begin.

    When the quintuplets heard the ringtone, they remembered their duties. They were so engrossed in chatting with this person that they almost missed their business.

    Ichika, the eldest sister, stood up and said with a smile: "Let me explain the rules of our top auction to Your Excellency." As she spoke, she gestured to one of the sisters.

    Ye Cheng remembered that the girl was called Nino, the second of the five triplets. She walked to the smooth wall and pressed it gently. Suddenly, a soft halo shone on the entire wall.

    The light gradually became stronger, and finally the wall gradually turned into a huge screen. Seeing this scene, Ye Cheng was a little surprised. It was really too familiar to him who came from modern society.

    As if seeing his surprise, Ichika immediately smiled and explained: "This is a soul guide handed down from ancient times. It can transmit images and sounds through a special method."

    Ye Cheng nodded. Of course he knew that this thing was a soul guide device. He was just surprised because it looked too much like a projector.

    At this time, the picture on the screen on the wall gradually became clear. First, an auction table appeared. The old Soul Douluo man who had left before was now standing on it. It was obvious that he was the one who would host the auction later.

    Ichika introduced as a matter of routine: "In order to protect the privacy of the VIPs participating in the top auction, all the top VIPs participating in the auction will have their own exclusive rooms. Just like the room where Your Excellency is standing. Bidding and viewing of the items will be carried out in this room.

    All food and drinks here are free. After the auction is successful, the items will be delivered to the room immediately. "

    Ye Cheng nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Seeing that he was not interested in these things, Ichika tactfully did not introduce them any further.

    Soon, the old Soul Douluo man who was presiding over the auction on the screen began to speak.

    "Welcome to the Tiandou Auction House''s top auction. Today, we will present a total of 18 precious items to you. The value of the items will be displayed from low to high. I hope you will like them."

    Although this auction was mainly for the three soul bones, it was impossible to only auction three soul bones. Otherwise, the others would have nothing to play with. So it was necessary to get some auction items to start with.

    "Dear guests, your time is precious, so I won''t waste any more time. Our auction begins now. Now, please appreciate the first lot of today''s auction."

    As he spoke, the Soul Douluo elder made a gesture of invitation. Suddenly, the scene changed, and an item appeared on the soul guide screen on the entire wall.

    The ten-meter-wide wall displays every detail of it.

    This is a bracelet with eighteen gems connected to it. The whole is gorgeous and elegant.

    The voice of the old Soul Douluo who is the auctioneer can be heard. "This is a precious ancient soul guide. Its function is to store items. Each gem has a space of ten meters in length, width and height."

    It must be said that the auction house really did its best for this auction. They even brought out such a precious large-space soul guide to stimulate discussion.

    If Ye Cheng didn''t have a better storage ring, he would probably have taken a photo of this soul guide. After all, the space contained in this soul guide is much larger than that of ordinary soul guides.

    In the end, this soul guide bracelet had a starting price of 500,000 gold soul coins and was sold for 1.6 million gold soul coins.

    Then the second lot was a hairpin. As long as you input soul power, you can send out a special soul guide that is equivalent to a soul king''s full-strength attack. The only drawback is that this thing has a limit on the number of times it can be used, and it can only be used nine times. After it is used up, this thing will be useless.

    The starting price was 700,000 Gold Soul Coins, and it was finally sold for 2 million Gold Soul Coins.

    In this way, one item after another was presented.

    Ye Cheng looked at the items with great interest, and occasionally, when he saw an item he really liked, he would take a picture of it.

    Time passes quietly.

    Finally, there were only three lots left.

    ______________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 86: Itâ€™s Great To Be Rich

    Chapter 86 - 86: It''s Great To Be Rich

    T/N: I decided to mass release a lot of Chapters today.

    __________

    On the auction table.

    The old Soul Douluo said in an excited tone: "Dear guests, the next items to be auctioned are our three finale items! I believe that all the guests can''t wait, right?"

    "Okay, no more nonsense."

    "Next, let''s welcome our first grand finale item!"

    As the old man finished speaking, a small cart covered with a red cloth was slowly pushed up.

    Everyone at the scene stared at the cart intently, and many people''s breathing became heavy. Because they all knew that what was covered on the cart was the treasure of the soul master world!

    At this moment, more than 99% of the guests present knew that this soul bone was not something they could covet, so they came here simply to join in the fun and broaden their horizons. Even if they couldn''t get the soul bone, it would be good to take a look at it. Some people may have never even seen what a soul bone looks like in their entire lives.

    The old Soul Douluo man gently lifted the red cloth, and in an instant, a dazzling light emerged!

    On the trolley and in the exquisite tray, the dazzling light shines brightly throughout the venue!

    A piece of exquisite crystal left arm bone came into everyone''s sight. The indescribable brilliance and surging light waves were so charming in the eyes of all the soul masters present. So much so that many people showed extreme greed in their eyes, as if they couldn''t wait to go down and snatch it!

    "Humph!"

    Fortunately, at this moment, a cold snort resounded throughout the venue.

    At the same time, a tremendous pressure descended!

    Everyone felt as if they were falling into an abyss. Their heads, which had been blinded by the soul bone and had a fever, suddenly became clear. They were already sweating profusely.

    This pressure was not released by Ye Cheng, but by other Title Douluo masters in the VIP seats. It must be related to the auction house, so they came out to help.

    "This soul bone comes from a 60,000-year-old shadow wolf. As you can see, it is a left arm bone." The Soul Douluo old man also looked at the soul bone on the tray with fascination, but fortunately he quickly came back to his senses. He then introduced: "The preciousness of soul bones is beyond my comprehension. Therefore, this precious soul bone is priced at 8 million gold soul coins, and each increase in price must not be less than 1 million."

    Considering the value of soul bones, this reserve price is very reasonable. However, even though many wealthy guests in the lobby had expected this, they still felt disappointed when they heard this prohibitive price. After all, this was only the reserve price, not the final transaction price.

    If it was only 8 million gold soul coins, these people could still afford it if they gritted their teeth and spent all their money. But the key is that this is just the reserve price, and the subsequent bidding will definitely increase. Conservative estimates are definitely not less than 10 million. This price is far beyond their ability.

    Therefore, after the Soul Douluo old man announced the bottom price, none of the many guests sitting in the lobby pressed the button, and the scene was a little quiet for a while.

    After a while, someone finally made an offer.

    But the people who made the bids were not the people sitting in the lobby, but the top VIPs in the private rooms. They were the real guests of this soul bone auction.

    "10 million gold soul coins!" The first person to quote the price was the guest in Room 3, and his voice gave people a feeling of being bathed in spring breeze. And the price was 2 million gold soul coins, and he seemed determined to win.

    "15 million gold soul coins!" The second person to make an offer was the guest in private room No. 2, who actually added 5 million gold soul coins on the spot, obviously determined to win.

    "18 million gold soul coins!" The guest in private room 4 was not to be outdone and also quoted a price.

    Then, the guests in the hall listened to the people in the private room with numb faces, constantly raising the price. For the first time, I felt like a poor bastard, and I couldn''t help but curse in my heart: It''s great to be rich!

    Not only were they cursing in their hearts, the envy, jealousy and hatred in these people''s eyes were almost overflowing.

    In the end, the Shadow Wolf''s left arm bone was sold to the guest in Private Room 5 for 31 million gold soul coins.

    In private room number one.

    Ye Cheng heard the final transaction price, and even though he had expected it, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Originally, he had expected that it would be good enough if it could be sold for 20 million gold soul coins. But he didn''t expect that it would be sold for more than 30 million gold soul coins, which was really surprising.

    These imperial nobles are so fucking rich. They are the evil feudal nobles who have plundered so much of the people''s wealth. They should all be hanged from street lamps!

    After the first soul bone was sold.

    The auctioneer, the old Soul Douluo, didn''t waste any words and directly ordered someone to present the second item.

    Another cart covered with a red cloth.

    The Soul Douluo old man lifted the red cloth, and there was another dazzling light. It was the same arm bone, the previous one was the left arm, this time it was the right arm bone. Theoretically speaking, the right arm is more precious than the left arm.

    Because more than 90% of people are right-handed, the soul bone, as a treasure exclusively for humans, naturally conforms to this characteristic. Therefore, the right arm is better than the left arm.

    "Dear guests, the second item for auction is a right arm bone from a 60,000-year-old earth bear, so the starting price is 10 million gold soul coins. Each bid increase must not be less than 1 million." Said the old Soul Douluo.

    The audience at the scene had no doubts about the fact that the reserve price of this soul bone was 2 million higher than the previous soul bone, because according to common sense in the soul master world, the right arm bone is indeed more valuable than the left arm bone.

    "20 million gold soul coins!" The guest in VIP seat No. 2 directly doubled the reserve price.

    "30 million gold soul coins!" The guest in VIP seat No. 3 was not to be outdone.

    "40 million gold soul coins!" The guest in VIP seat No. 4 also did not hesitate.

    There was a moment of silence at the scene.

    After a while, the guest in VIP Seat No. 2 made another bid: "45 million gold soul coins."

    "46 million gold soul coins." This is the guest in VIP seat No. 3.

    "50 million gold soul coins!" The guest in VIP seat No. 4.

    In the end, this soul bone was sold for 50 million gold soul coins.

    In private room number one.

    "Fuck, the years are similar, but the price is so much higher just because of the different parts." Ye Cheng couldn''t help but be speechless when he heard that the second soul bone was sold for nearly 20 million gold soul coins more than the first soul bone. He felt that these people were really rich.

    Auction table.

    "Ahem, next, we will auction our last item of the day!" The Soul Douluo old man coughed lightly, then waved his hand. Another cart covered with a red cloth was pushed up.

    He gently lifted the red cloth, and saw a soul bone shaped like a skull appear.

    "As you can see, this is an extremely precious head soul bone! It is the best soul bone!" The old Soul Douluo stared at the soul bone and said with emotion: "As we all know, soul bones are divided into six parts. The most precious one is the torso soul bone, followed by the head soul bone! The soul bones in these two parts are not only much more helpful to soul masters than other parts, but more importantly, the production probability is much lower!"

    "Because the soul bones in this part have a low production rate and are more helpful to soul masters, the starting price is... 50 million gold soul coins! Each bid increase must not be less than 5 million gold soul coins.

    ___________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 87: A Great Harvest

    Chapter 87 - 87: A Great Harvest

    The starting price is 50 million gold soul coins, and each bid increase must not be less than 5 million gold soul coins.

    The people In the hall were already numb to the price. They couldn''t afford it anyway, so they might as well wait and see what price the big dog owners in the private rooms would eventually offer.

    "60 million gold soul coins!" The VIP in Room 3 spoke first.

    "80 million gold soul coins!" The VIP in private room No. 2 was not to be outdone.

    "90 million gold soul coins!" Private Room No. 3 refused to give an inch.

    "One hundred million gold soul coins!" Private Room No. 4, which had only cost 50 million gold soul coins in the previous round, now directly offered a price of 100 million.

    "..."

    There was silence for a moment.

    At this time in private room No. 2, a young man was staring at the quotation displayed on the screen with flickering eyes, as if he was thinking about something.

    This young man is the crown prince Xue Qinghe of the Tiandou Empire. Of course, this is just a nominal identity. In fact, the real crown prince Xue Qinghe had already been assassinated.

    The current prince Is played by Qian Renxue, the daughter of the Spirit Hall Pope, whose purpose is to usurp the throne of the Tiandou Empire.

    Qian Renxue was considering whether to take the soul bone. Her current status as the crown prince represented the Tiandou Empire. Therefore, she didn''t have to worry about the funds. After all, such a big country lacked everything except gold soul coins. She could cast as many of these as she wanted.

    Given the preciousness of soul bones, it is worth spending as much gold soul coins as possible. After all, this is a treasure that can be passed down from generation to generation.

    If Qian Renxue was really the crown prince of the Tiandou Empire, she might have spared no effort to get this soul bone today. But unfortunately, she was not the real crown prince, but just an imposter. So, apart from strengthening Tiandou''s strength, getting this soul bone would not benefit her in any way.

    After all, even if he could take a picture of this soul bone, it would never belong to him as the crown prince. It would only be given to other qualified people by the royal family.

    Therefore, Qian Renxue''s attitude towards this soul bone is dispensable. She is just pretending. Now there are two other forces competing with her, so the next step is to see which force gets the soul bone and it will be beneficial to her.

    As Prince Xue Qinghe, he naturally knew exactly who was inside the private rooms 3 and 4 who were currently bidding against him.

    The VIP guest in Room 3 is a Titled Douluo from the Spirit Hall.

    The VIP in Room 4 was the nobles who came from the Star Luo Empire, the Nether Spirit Cat Zhu family. Of course, sometimes the Zhu family actually represented the royal family. After all, the two families were almost wearing the same pants, and there was no difference between the Zhu family and the royal Dai family.

    After thinking for a moment, Qian Renxue decided that she couldn''t let the Star Luo Empire in Box 4 get this soul bone. It would be best if this soul bone fell into the hands of the Spirit Hall.

    So next, Qian Renxue made another offer: 105 million gold soul coins!

    She acted as if she was a little short of funds.

    Although the Tiandou Empire can theoretically produce as many gold soul coins as it wants, this is only theoretically true. In reality, we have to consider various impacts, such as the impact of the flood of gold soul coins on prices, and other factors.

    Although the country is nominally owned by the royal family, even the royal family cannot use the country''s resources without limit, because money is indispensable in maintaining the operation of a country.

    Buying soul bones is a private matter of the royal family, so naturally they cannot spend too much gold soul coins. So in fact, the money that can be spent on buying soul bones as the Crown Prince Xue Qinghe is also limited. It cannot exceed a certain limit.

    As for how high this limit is, it depends on how high she sets it. Anyway, when she fails to bid for this soul bone, when Emperor Tiandou asks about it, she will use the excuse that: "I thought that using these gold soul coins is already the limit. Any more will cause serious damage and shake the foundation of the empire." This excuse will definitely work.

    "One hundred and thirty million gold soul coins!" Box No. 4 directly raised the price by more than twenty million, as if it was determined to win.

    "One hundred and forty million gold soul coins!" The Spirit Hall in Box No. 3 was not willing to be outdone and added another 10 million.

    This time, there was no further offer for Box No. 2.

    Box No. 4 also seemed shocked by the price.

    In fact, the price of this head soul bone at the auction is already a bit inflated.

    It''s not that they can''t afford to pay more, but they are considering whether it is worth it.

    "The VIP in Box 3 bids 140 million gold soul coins!"

    Seeing the silence at the scene, the old Soul Douluo immediately raised the hammer in his hand and began to count: "One hundred and forty million gold soul coins, once."

    All the boxes were silent and no one responded.

    "One hundred and forty million gold soul coins! Twice."

    The Soul Douluo tried to slow down the pace, but seeing that the others still didn''t react, he could only shout for the third time.

    "One hundred and forty million gold soul coins! No. 3..."

    Before he finished speaking, Box No. 4 seemed to be unable to hold back and quoted a price again.

    "One hundred and forty-five million gold soul coins!"

    This time, only 5 million gold soul coins were added. It is conceivable that this price is already close to the limit.

    "The VIP in VIP Room 4 bid 145 million gold soul coins!" The old Soul Douluo said excitedly, "Are there any other VIPs who want to bid? If not, 145 million gold soul coins, once!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Box No. 3, which belonged to the Spirit Hall, directly raised the price again.

    "One hundred and fifty million gold soul coins!"

    At this point, everyone was silent.

    In fact, even if a 60,000-year-old head soul bone could only be auctioned for 100 million gold soul coins, it would already be a very high price. Now 150 million gold soul coins is definitely much higher. Except for the two wealthy empires and the soul master''s holy land, the Spirit Hall, even other major sects and forces could not afford such a price.

    "One hundred and fifty million gold soul coins! Once!"

    "One hundred and fifty million gold soul coins! Twice!"

    The old Soul Douluo wanted to use the same trick again, but this time the people in the other boxes didn''t make any movement.

    Helplessly, he could only reluctantly shout out the third time, "One hundred and fifty million gold soul coins! Three times!"

    As the auctioneer''s hammer fell.

    "Boom!"

    "make a deal!"

    "Congratulations to the guest in VIP Room No. 3 for successfully bidding for this precious 60,000-year-old head soul bone!"

    Box No. 1.

    Ye Cheng found it unbelievable when he saw the last piece of head soul bone was sold at a sky-high price of 150 million gold soul coins. It seemed that it was a wise choice to auction the soul bone at the auction house.

    If the auction house hadn''t been hyping it up during this period of time and hadn''t sent out invitations to those truly wealthy people, it would have been impossible for three soul bones to be auctioned at such a high price.

    The auction Is over.

    Others left one after another.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the box.

    Among the five sisters, Yotsuba was closer and went straight over to open the door.

    The old Soul Douluo walked in with a red face, and then handed over a golden card with both hands respectfully, "Your Excellency, here are the gold soul coins obtained from this auction, 230.1 million."

    Ye Cheng did not reach out to take it, but just said calmly: "Full payment, what do you mean?"

    According to the rules of the auction house, the auction house would charge 10% as commission for anything auctioned here. That means that of the more than 230 million he sold for soul bones, at least 20 to 30 million would be taken away by the auction house.

    But now the gold card with full payment was handed to him, which made him a little confused.

    "Your Excellency is joking."

    The Soul Douluo elder smiled and said respectfully, "It is our honor that you can hand over such a precious soul bone to our auction house for auction. How dare we do that regarding the commission."

    The biggest gainer of this soul bone auction that made a sensation on the continent was not Ye Cheng, but the auction house itself. Because he used the huge gimmick of auctioning soul bones to firmly bring Tiandou Auction House to the top and firmly sit on the throne of the first auction house on the continent!

    This kind of rise in fame and status cannot be compared with mere gold soul coins. Therefore, the auction house dare not deduct his gold soul coins, for fear of offending this big boss. It is better to do a favor and waive this part of the commission. Make friends with this big boss.

    Seeing that the old Soul Douluo master said so, Ye Cheng could only accept the gold card. The auction house also gave him the items he had bought before for free. The five twin sisters were also given to him.

    When they walked out of the auction house, there were five more beautiful girls around Master Ye Cheng and his apprentice. They looked exactly the same, but each had their own unique temperament.

    This trip was really rewarding!

    ______________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 88: If You Are Successful, You Should Help The World

    Chapter 88 - 88: If You Are Successful, You Should Help The World

    In the end, the three soul bones auctioned by Tiandou Auction House were won by the Star Luo Empire in Box 4, the Spirit Hall in Box 3, and the Seven Tile Glazed Pagoda Sect in Box 5.

    After the auction ends.

    With a gold card worth more than 200 million gold soul coins in his pocket, Ye Cheng led his apprentice and five newly acquired maids and was respectfully escorted out of the auction house by the auction house''s senior executives.

    "Now that we have the money, we should put the construction of Baiyun City on the agenda as soon as possible." He walked out of the gate and looked around. He felt like he was not at home anywhere.

    The "home" here does not only refer to the house you live in, but a place that belongs to you, a place where you can come back to rest and find peace of mind when you are tired.

    Ever since his entire family was wiped out when he was six years old, he has been homeless. He has been wandering for many years, like a wanderer. He has been to many places and bought properties in many places. But he never stays in one place for a long time. Because he has no sense of security. In this world full of dangers, sometimes the battle between powerful soul masters who pass by by chance may affect your life.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng always had a gap with this world, unwilling to integrate into this world, and even more afraid that he, who had no special skills, would be completely lost in the crowd. He would become a marginal person who would not leave the slightest trace in this world. He was also afraid that he would be assimilated by this world and become a stepping stone for other powerful people.

    But now it''s different.

    As the saying goes: If you are poor, you should take care of yourself; if you are

    Rich, you should help the world! The strength that was enough to dominate the world gave him strong self-confidence. It also made him begin to truly integrate into this world and prepare to change this world!

    When he had no strength, all he thought about was how to live better. But after he had strength, he had a higher goal. That was to change the world, to make this world, which he thought was "full of oppression and barbarism, nobles and slaves", which was extremely sick and backward, strive to move closer to the harmonious society where everyone was equal in the previous life.

    And all these changes will start with the establishment of Baiyun City!

    ...

    Now we have the money to build Baiyun City.

    Then what Ye Cheng has to do next is to recruit some subordinates. After all, a city must have some specialized people to maintain its operation. As the city lord, he can''t do everything by himself, right? Moreover, such a big city cannot be run by him alone.

    Therefore, it is necessary to conquer some family forces to assist in management.

    The first things he had to conquer were the four major families with single attributes that joined the Tang Sect in the original novel.

    Ye Cheng, who had read the original novel, understood that among the four major families, only the Li family might be more difficult to recover, because although the current patriarch of the Li family, Tai Tan, disliked the Clear Sky Sect, he was still relatively loyal to the original master Tang Hao. Otherwise, he would not have joined the Tang Sect founded by his son in the original novel.

    However, Ye Cheng did not care about this, because among the four families, what he really needed urgently was the Yu family, and their superb skills in architecture were what was most needed in the current construction of Baiyun City.

    Among the remaining three families, the Poyi family has the highest attack power among the four clans, and the Poyi family is good at refining medicine. When he establishes the academy in the future, he will let them see if they can research some potions that can help students practice. Even if they fail, the role they play will definitely not be small, so they can be considered useful.

    The power clan is mainly responsible for forging. For people like Tang San in the original novel who need hidden weapons, the existence of the power clan is the most important. The better the hidden weapon, the more stringent the casting skills required.

    But to Ye Cheng, their forging ability seemed useless. After all, they were just a group of ordinary blacksmiths, and the so-called forging was just hammering with a hammer to forge some ordinary weapons. They could not forge soul guides or weapons with other special abilities. Otherwise, the status of blacksmiths on Douluo Continent would not be so low.

    Therefore, in Ye Cheng''s opinion, the Li clan is the kind that would be best if they could be invited, but if not, then forget it, it won''t have any impact at all.

    Finally, there is the Min clan. They can be said to be the worst off clan among the four major families. The Li clan can forge iron, the Po clan sells medicine, the Yu clan can be construction workers, and the Min clan''s only skill is speed and collecting intelligence.

    But if you don''t join a force, why would other forces believe your intelligence?

    Therefore, without joining other forces, the specialties of the Min clan are basically useless. Only by joining a large force can the Min clan play its role.

    Generally speaking, among the four families, Ye Cheng needs the Yu family the most. The other three families can only be regarded as extras. It is good to have them, but it doesn''t matter if they are not there.

    After deciding to conquer the four major families, Ye Cheng did not set out immediately. Instead, he rested for a few days and arranged some things before setting out.

    This time he did not bring Zhu Zhuqing with him, but placed her in a mansion in his own Tiandou City, letting her practice on her own for a while. The five maids were also placed in the mansion, and he had to go out to do some work, so he had no time to take care of them for the time being.

    ...

    Longxing City.

    This place is located at the border of two empires. The Yu clan is rooted in Longxing City. They are considered to be the best among the four families.

    Ye Cheng flew with his sword at full speed. It took him only half an hour to reach a distance that would take an ordinary person a month to reach by carriage.

    This place is located in the north of the Star Luo Empire, less than two hundred miles away from the border between the two empires. It is a true border city.

    Longxing City itself was not directly under the jurisdiction of the Star Luo Empire''s royal family, but was a territory within a subordinate kingdom. Because of trade, this small city was extremely prosperous, with a constant stream of merchants passing through.

    In order to not attract too much attention, Ye Cheng landed far away from the city gate, then activated the illusion, a layer of mist covered his face, and his whole appearance changed immediately. He did this mainly to avoid attracting too much attention. When they were going to talk about things later, he would show his true appearance.

    Follow the crowd into the city gate.

    Ye Cheng scanned with his telekinesis and soon found the place. It was a house with a plaque with the word "imperial" hanging on the gate.

    In his scan, he found that although the house looked rough, it actually contained many defensive mechanisms. All of them were visible in his perspective scan.

    ''Yes, this is exactly the man I need.''

    After seeing the mansion of the Yu clan, Ye Cheng was very satisfied with their architectural level.

    _______________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 89: The Yu Clan

    Chapter 89 - 89: The Yu Clan

    After finding the place.

    Ye Cheng soon arrived at the gate of the Yu clan''s house, which was guarded by two strong men. After seeing him, one of them walked up to him and asked politely, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    As a member of the Yu clan, there are many cases of visiting to discuss business like Ye Cheng, so naturally there will be no bloody plots like those in the novels of pretending to be cool and getting slapped in the face.

    "I''m here to talk to your clan leader about a big deal."

    Ye Cheng had not yet restored his original appearance. He just released a little aura. At the same time, nine soul rings around his body flashed and disappeared.

    "Okay, please wait in the hall for a moment, I will go and inform the clan leader." The guard''s pupils shrank when he saw this scene. He did not dare to delay and quickly invited Ye Cheng in.

    This is the effect of strength. If he was just an ordinary person, or a soul master with lower strength, even if he came to do business, it would not be so easy for him to meet the patriarch of the Yu clan.

    Ye Cheng was invited to the reception hall of the Yu clan.

    Not long after, the clan leader Niu Gao hurried over.

    "You want to discuss business with me?"

    When Niu Gao saw Ye Cheng''s young face, he was immediately furious about what the guard had just said. How could such a young boy be a Titled Douluo?

    He felt that the boy In front of him must have used some kind of disguise and deceptive spirit skills to make the guard at the gate mistakenly think that he was a Titled Douluo.

    After all, even if some soul masters don''t age easily, their temperament sometimes can''t hide their real age. The vigor and youthfulness emanating from Ye Cheng made Niu Gao believe that the boy in front of him was definitely very young, not an old guy with a young appearance. Conservative estimates suggest that he might not be more than 30 years old.

    A Titled Douluo who is less than 30 years old?

    You think everyone is Ye Cheng!

    Because he believed that Ye Cheng in front of him was not a Title Douluo, and felt that he was being played, Niu Gao''s attitude became cold. He walked to the main seat and sat down, saying: "Tell me, what''s the business?"

    He has made up his mind that if Ye Cheng''s so-called business does not satisfy him, he will just kick this guy out!

    Ye Cheng didn''t care about his indifference, just exuding a little momentum, and then said calmly: "I have heard that the Yu family''s construction skills are unparalleled in the world, so I came here just to discuss a business with you. But there are two ways to do this business, I don''t know which one you want."

    Feeling the terrifying aura that Ye Cheng had just released and then retracted, Niu Gao, who was scared out of his wits, looked at Ye Cheng in surprise, and finally confirmed that the strength of the boy in front of him was genuine and not fake at all.

    Thinking of how rude he had been to a genuine Title Douluo, Niu Gao quickly straightened his posture and said with a smile, "Which two methods are they? Your Majesty, please tell me."

    "The first way is what you are most familiar with. I pay you money and you help me build a house. This is a normal transaction." Ye Cheng didn''t care about his change in attitude and continued, "And the second way is that you join my team, I will pay you, and you will no longer be troubled by money in the future."

    As he finished speaking, Niu Gao''s face changed. If he had not taken into consideration that the person in front of him was a Titled Douluo, he would have slammed the table and cursed to send him away.

    But despite this, his face was not looking good. He suppressed his anger and said calmly, "I wonder which faction your majesty is from? The Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect? The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon? Or the Spirit Hall!" When talking about the Spirit Hall, Niu Gao''s murderous aura was inadvertently released.

    "Neither."

    Ye Cheng calmly ignored his murderous intent, and slowly removed his dreamlike disguise as he spoke.

    "I only represent myself!"

    Suddenly, a thin mist appeared on his face. As the mist dissipated, his handsome face appeared.

    "Who are you!"

    Niu Gao stood up in an instant.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that Ye Cheng''s face is so recognizable that everyone in the world can recognize him.

    "I don''t need to introduce myself. I''m sure you know who I am." After Ye Cheng revealed his true appearance, he was obviously very satisfied with his shocked expression, but on the surface he said calmly: "How about this, which of these two ways of cooperation do you choose?"

    Niu Gao''s expression suddenly became uncertain.

    To be honest, he was really moved.

    You have to know that the person in front of you is the youngest Titled Douluo in the world, and he can also be said to be one of the strongest Titled Douluo.

    As a former affiliated sect of the Clear Sky Sect, Niu Gao knew very well how strong the Limit Douluo was. After all, Tang Chen, who was also a Limit Douluo at the time, was so powerful that the Clear Sky Sect became the number one sect in the world because of him.

    Unfortunately, Tang Chen disappeared inexplicably and no one knew where he went, which led to the disaster that the Clear Sky Sect suffered later.

    If Tang Chen was still alive at that time, the Spirit Hall would never have dared to do such a drastic thing. Unfortunately, there is no if, and the incident has already happened. It can no longer be undone.

    Niu Gao knew very well that as long as they could join the forces of an Limit Douluo, the Yu clan would definitely be able to return to the top!

    Especially the unprecedented auction of soul bones a few days ago.

    Although he did not join in the fun because he had no money, he learned from some friends that the three soul bones were sold for more than 230 million gold soul coins at the auction.

    Niu Gao had never seen so much money in his life. The Yu clan was not very rich. Their construction skills were indeed unique, but most of the soul masters were homeless, and the civilians did not need the Yu clan''s money to build houses, so the Yu clan mostly built for some wealthy businessmen or royal nobles.

    This means that although each business deal pays a lot of money, how many nobles can there be in the entire Tiandou Empire! And it is not enough to run a family with this little money, let alone develop upward.

    Therefore, for the Yu clan, joining forces with such a powerful and wealthy boss would definitely be beneficial with no harm.

    But when Niu Gao recalled his former master, Clear Sky Sect, and thought about how he abandoned his subordinate sects without hesitation when they were facing a crisis, leaving them behind to block the attack. He immediately became reluctant to join other forces!

    After all, being abandoned and treated as a discarded pawn once is enough.

    Niu Gao definitely didn''t want to experience betrayal a second time!

    Ye Cheng naturally saw his resistance and implicit rejection, and immediately said in a calm tone: "Don''t rush to refuse. I think you need to think more about your people."

    "I''m sure you know the situation of your Yu clan. Whether it''s financial expenditure or the training of the next generation, as the clan leader, you should understand it very well, but you are powerless to solve it!"

    Hearing this, Niu Gao fell silent.

    He had nothing to say.

    Being a soul master is not only a job that relies on talent, but also a job that costs money! Especially in the early stage, if you eat steamed buns and pickles every day while others eat soul beast meat, then you must be better at eating soul beast meat. This is an undeniable fact!

    Niu Gao actually knew this fatal problem, but now the Yu clan had to support the Min clan, and the family also needed to operate, so there was no extra money to train the next generation.

    Thinking of this, his original intention of refusing suddenly wavered.

    _______________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 90: Successfully Subdued Him

    Chapter 90 - 90: Successfully Subdued Him

    And it can be seen that Niu Gao was moved.

    Ye Cheng did not say anything else while the iron was hot. He just picked up the teacup and sipped it silently, leaving Niu Gao opposite him to engage in a fierce ideological struggle.

    Anyway, he had said everything he needed to say. It all depended on what Niu Gao chose next.

    "..."

    His face was gloomy for a long time.

    Niu Gao slowly raised his head, looked directly at Ye Cheng and said, "Your Majesty''s conditions are indeed generous, but to be honest, ever since the incident with the Clear Sky Sect, I have had a psychological shadow on joining other forces. Normally, he is fine, but when encountering a crisis, he pushes us subordinates out to take the blame. He is so heartless!"

    His tone was sad and resentful, and his emotions were complicated and difficult to describe.

    Ye Cheng, who had read the original novel, also understood Niu Gao''s concerns. In the battle between Spirit Hall and Clear Sky Sect, the four major families were looking forward to Clear Sky Sect coming to save them from suffering, but in the end, they only waited for the news that Clear Sky Sect had retired. This made all the sacrifices of the affiliated families who fought on the front line and resisted desperately become a joke. All the people who died died in vain.

    If the Clear Sky Sect had been tougher and fought to the death, and fought side by side with their affiliated sects, even if all their affiliated families died in the end, Niu Gao, who was in the underworld, would never hate the Clear Sky Sect at all, but would only hate the culprit, the Spirit Hall. But the Clear Sky Sect was cowardly, hiding in the deep mountains and forests, abandoning their affiliated sects without hesitation, and facing the vicious Spirit Hall alone.

    Is this something a fucking human could do?!

    Clear Sky Sect? The number one sect in the world?

    Bah!!!

    "You can rest assured about that."

    Seeing that people had openly expressed their concerns, Ye Cheng naturally did not put on any arrogant airs. He said directly: "I came here to rebuild Baiyun City. Therefore, I need some manpower to help me manage the city and expand the population. If you agree to join me, then you can move your entire family into the city.

    I can promise that as long as I, the city lord, am here, Baiyun City will be here!

    If Baiyun City is destroyed one day, it must be because I, the city lord, have died before. You will never repeat the mistakes of the Clear Sky Sect. "

    When Niu Gao heard Ye Cheng''s words, his eyes suddenly lit up. The Clear Sky Sect was a separate sect before. Although the place where they lived was vast and spacious, they were unwilling to share it with the affiliated families at all, clearly treating them as outsiders. When something happened, the Clear Sky Sect retreated to the well-defended sect fortress, but let the affiliated sects fight the Spirit Hall outside the fortress.

    If these affiliated families had lived in the same place as the Clear Sky Sect, they would never have been fighting alone. Even if the Clear Sky Sect wanted to abandon them, it would be impossible.

    There is no doubt that the promise made by Ye Cheng successfully impressed Niu Gao.

    "Damn it, done!"

    Niu Gao gritted his teeth, stood up from his seat, pushed the golden mountain, overturned the jade pillar, and prostrated himself on the ground!

    "I am Niu Gao, your subordinate, and I pay my respects to the master!"

    Ye Cheng sat down and accepted his great gift calmly. Then he helped Niu Gao up and said, "From now on, you are my people of Baiyun City. You can call me the city lord."

    If a beautiful maid called him that, Ye Cheng would be happy. But if a big, burly man called him master, he thought it was better to forget it. It would be better to be simple and call him the city lord.

    "Yes, City Lord."

    Niu Gao readily changed his name, and his inner recognition of him increased.

    In fact, no one wants to be a slave.

    Especially after being betrayed by his previous master, he was particularly resistant to the title of master. Even though their hierarchy had not changed in essence, it was just a respect in the title, which made him feel particularly happy.

    "very good."

    Ye Cheng nodded, and then he took out a gold card and handed it to him, "This is a gold card with more than 230 million stored in it. The money inside is for you to use to build the outer defense circle of Baiyun City and the core city lord''s mansion. Don''t be afraid to spend money, and make sure to get it done for me. If you still need money later, come to me."

    Niu Gao took the gold card cautiously and couldn''t help but sigh, "This is the first time in my life that I have so much money in my hands."

    "City Lord, do you have any plans for the construction of Baiyun City?" he asked.

    "I don''t have a detailed plan, I only have a rough framework plan." Ye Cheng shook his head, then stretched out his hand and pointed at Niu Gao''s brow. With a dreamlike bubble, he conveyed to him some of his rough ideas about Baiyun City, as well as the image of the most important city lord''s mansion ¨C the Forbidden City.

    Niu Gao''s eyes became dull, and his mind was digesting the information that Ye Cheng had passed on to him...

    After a while.

    After digesting the information passed by Ye Cheng, Niu Gao pondered for a moment before saying, "City Lord, the defense circle outside the city is easy to build, but the construction of this City Lord''s Mansion is a bit troublesome. I need to spend time to make a detailed plan, and I may have to change some of the arrangements by then. I don''t know..."

    Ye Cheng simply waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. You are the professionals in construction, I just gave you a rough framework. As for how to build it, as long as it does not deviate from the theme, you can follow your own ideas."

    "Okay, that''s much easier."

    Niu Gao was relieved when he heard him say that. In the past, when building castles for other nobles, the most annoying thing was the nobles who pretended to know everything. They always pointed fingers in front of them and made suggestions that made things difficult for them.

    Every time they had to be patient and change it according to the other party''s requirements, but the result was worse and worse. When they were almost finished, the other party suddenly said that it was better to do it the same way as before. At that time, they were almost angry and almost lost their spirit power!

    Now this new boss is much better. He gave them full authority to build the project and would not interfere with their planning. He gave them money and power. Where can you find such a good boss?

    After briefly explaining the construction issues.

    Ye Cheng changed the subject and said, "In addition, Baiyun City is just in its infancy and needs a large number of talents. I know that the four clans with single attributes are of the same origin. You may want to contact the other three clans to see if they are willing to join me like you."

    These words made Niu Gao ponder for a moment. To be honest, if it was in the past, he would have refused without even thinking about it. But now the four clans with single attributes are not living very well. The most comfortable one is the Po clan, and the worst is the Min clan. If the Yu clan leaves, there will be no one to share the pressure of the Min clan, and the Po clan will not be happy either.

    Therefore, if they could persuade the other three clans to join Baiyun City at this time, it would be a great thing for Niu Gao. After all, the conditions offered by the new master were very generous in all aspects. They were enough to help the four major clans get rid of their current predicament. Joining would definitely bring benefits without any harm.

    _____________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 91: Gave Too Much

    Chapter 91 - 91: Gave Too Much

    "City Lord, to be honest, because of the betrayal of the Clear Sky Sect, my old buddies are not easy to talk to." Niu Gao said with some embarrassment: "As for persuading them to join Baiyun City, I can only try my best. I can''t guarantee whether it will succeed."

    "No problem."

    Ye Cheng waved his hand and said calmly: "If it can succeed, it would be the best. If it can''t succeed, there is no need to force it." Anyway, his main goal was the Yu clan, and the other three clans were at most just extras. It didn''t matter whether they were there or not.

    "Okay, these two days happen to be the gathering of our four clans every two years. According to the time, they should arrive one after another within these two days. The city lord may as well wait in my house for two days and then discuss in detail after they arrive." Niu Gao said.

    Ye Cheng naturally agreed. It is better to arrive at the right time than to arrive early. It only takes two days, which saves him from running around.

    The next day.

    Ye Cheng had just woken up in the upper room and after washing up, he was informed by Niu Gao that a family had arrived.

    The first to arrive was the Min clan, which specialized in speed among the four families.

    With his status, it was impossible for him to go out to greet them like Niu Gao did, so he sat in the main seat in the reception hall, waiting for Niu Gao to bring people in.

    Soon, Niu Gao led the people of the Min clan in. This time, there were more than a dozen people from the Min clan.

    The leader was an old man, who was tall and thin, but looked very well-proportioned, with long white hair draped behind him. Judging from his appearance, he looked even older than Niu Gao. This man was the patriarch of the Min clan, Bai He.

    Although the name of the clan leader contains the word "crane", the martial spirit of the Min clan is not the crane, and the flying speed of the crane is not fast. The reason why they choose the all-agility route is also closely related to their own martial spirit. The martial spirit of the Min clan is a bird with the fastest flying speed, called the Sharp-tailed Swift. It is precisely because of this martial spirit that the Min clan has taken the pure agility cultivation route.

    Next to Bai He, there was a girl who looked about the same age as Zhu Zhuqing. The girl was tall and well-proportioned, with a very beautiful face and lavender low ponytails. Although she looked a little thinner, her delicate features had not yet fully grown. It was conceivable that she would be a stunning beauty when she grew up.

    Her eyes looked somewhat arrogant. She held Bai He''s arm and looked around with her beautiful eyes, as if she was very interested in everything around her.

    Led by Niu Gao, as soon as these people entered the reception hall, they found that someone was already sitting in the main seat. Bai He frowned subconsciously, thinking that it was some young man who was sitting randomly. But when he saw who was sitting in the main seat, he swallowed the words he was about to question.

    At this time, Ye Cheng did not change his appearance, but maintained his original appearance. Therefore, his highly recognizable face allowed people who saw him to recognize his identity at a glance.

    "Ah! You, you are Ye Cheng!" The girl following Bai He looked at Ye Cheng sitting in the lobby and couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    "Xiangxiang, don''t be rude!"

    Bai He frowned and immediately scolded.

    Then, she bowed to Ye Cheng apologetically and said, "I never thought that it was Your Majesty who was here in person. I, Bai He, am so polite. I hope Your Majesty will forgive my daughter''s impoliteness."

    Calling a Title Douluo by his name in front of him. This matter can be big or small, some people don''t care about it. Some people will feel offended, so Bai He knows that no matter what, it is right to admit the mistake first. Show your attitude so that no one can find fault with it.

    "No problem."

    Ye Cheng, who was sitting in the main seat, naturally didn''t care about it. Isn''t the name given to people to call? There is nothing rude about it.

    Seeing that he was not angry about this, Bai He felt relieved. Fortunately, the man in front of him was not the kind of overbearing and unreasonable strong man, otherwise his granddaughter would be in trouble today.

    "Hahaha, old white bird, why are you so tense?" Niu Gao noticed that the atmosphere was a little tense, so he stepped forward to smooth things over, "Come on, everyone, take a seat first, and then I''ll introduce you to each other."

    Although Bai He still had doubts in his heart, he sat down at his invitation.

    "City Lord, this is the patriarch of the Min clan, my life and death brother Bai He!" Niu Gao first introduced Bai He to Ye Cheng who was sitting in the main seat.

    "Old White Bird, I''m sure you know this person''s identity, so I won''t say much." Niu Gao turned to Bai He and said, "What I want to tell you is that I have now led the entire Yu clan to join the city lord''s army."

    "What?!"

    Even though he had vaguely expected it when he saw Ye Cheng sitting in the main seat, Bai He still couldn''t help being shocked when he actually heard Niu Gao say in person that the Yu clan had already surrendered to Ye Cheng.

    "Old Rhino, you actually..." Since Ye Cheng was present, he didn''t say the rest of the words.

    But Niu Gao had known Bai He for many years, so he naturally knew what Bai He wanted to say. So he sighed and said, "Old Bai Bird, I made this decision after careful consideration (the most important thing is that the city lord gave too much)." He did not say the words in brackets.

    "You are also aware of how our four clans have been doing over the years. To put it bluntly, under the suppression of the Spirit Hall, we are all just barely surviving." Niu Gao''s face was heavy and his tone was dull.

    Bai He''s expression was also extremely embarrassed, because he knew that what Niu Gao said was right. The Min clan was the worst off, and they had to rely on the other three clans for help to barely survive.

    "Old White Bird, what do you think will happen to our four clans if we continue like this?" Niu Gao asked a very practical question.

    Bai He did not reply, but he knew it well. If nothing unexpected happened, the four clans, especially the Min clan, would become weaker and weaker in the future, with fewer and fewer people. Until they were completely extinct!

    This was not an exaggeration, because the Spirit Hall had been suppressing them openly and covertly for many years. Otherwise, as spirit masters, no matter how miserable they were, they would not have ended up like this. With all their strength, is it difficult to make money?

    "We are weak and need a backer!"

    Niu Gao said directly: "So I joined the city lord!"

    Bai He was speechless, and even felt a little envious in his heart. He envied Niu Gao for finding such a powerful backer!

    If their Min clan could also join this man''s army... I believe all the current difficulties could be solved.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Niu Gao continued, "Of course, our four clans are of the same blood, and brothers will naturally not forget you. In addition, the city lord is in need of people at the moment, so I recommended you to the city lord. Old Bai Bird, you have to thank me very much."

    What?!

    When Bai He heard that there was such a good thing, he instantly lost his composure.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 92: The Third of the Four

    Chapter 92 - 92: The Third of the Four

    Although he had been deeply betrayed by the forces he had served.

    But the reality made Bai He realize that if they didn''t find a powerful backer, the four clans would never be able to turn things around under the suppression of the Spirit Hall.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng, who was alone and in the process of building up his power, was undoubtedly a very good backer. After all, if they joined now, they would be subordinates of the veteran level.

    Moreover, Niu Gao strongly recommended Bai He, who had been his good brother for many years, and he still trusted him very much. Since he wanted the other three tribes to join Bai Yun City, it was obvious that joining Bai Yun City was a choice that he would never regret.

    Therefore, Bai He did not hesitate, and did not care about the presence of the younger generation, and he immediately followed Niu Gao''s example and bowed his head, calling him "Master".

    Fortunately, Ye Cheng saved some face for him. When he was about to bow down, he helped him up. He also acted respectful and said that the Min family''s joining would be a great help to Baiyun City... His words gave him enough face. Bai He''s old face was so happy that he smiled and praised him.

    At this point, Ye Cheng has already conquered two of the four single-attribute families.

    The process was smooth, and there were no twists and turns like in the original novel. After all, Ye Cheng''s offer was very generous, and coupled with his own strength, the benefits of joining such a person were self-evident, and few people would refuse.

    Soon after the Min clan surrendered, someone came outside the door to report that another clan had arrived.

    The ones coming are from the Po clan.

    Bai He and Niu Gao looked at each other with some worry in their eyes. After all, they knew the temper of their old friend. If he got angry when they were recruiting him, he might offend the city lord. Then...

    "No, I have to inform him first." Thinking of the consequences, Bai He could no longer sit still, so he stood up and hurried out.

    After a while.

    An old man followed by two young men strode in. They looked so familiar, just like they were at home, and it was obvious that they had been here many times.

    Sitting in the main seat, Ye Cheng fixed his eyes on the old man as soon as he stepped into the hall.

    The old man was tall and thin, and his body shape was somewhat similar to that of the white crane, but he was a head taller than the white crane. His hair was not as white as the white crane, but black. His face was ruddy, but his expression was a little gloomy, and his eyes gave people a grim feeling.

    Bai He, who had left earlier, was now following him, whispering something to him. Obviously, he was Yang Wudi, the leader of the Po Yi clan.

    "City Lord, let me introduce you. This person is Yang Wudi, the patriarch of the Poyi clan." Niu Gao quickly stood up and introduced the identity of the visitor to Ye Cheng.

    "Old Goat, I don''t need to explain this person''s identity." Niu Gao turned his head and looked at Yang Wudi, winking at him. He told him to take it easy and not to vent his temper. If he angered this person, the consequences would be disastrous!

    Unexpectedly, when Yang Wudi saw Ye Cheng, the gloomy expression on his face melted away like ice, and he even smiled kindly for the first time. He said, "Your Excellency, I recognize you in person."

    His overly friendly behavior made Bai He and Niu Gao, two old friends, a little confused. Logically speaking, knowing that Ye Cheng was here to recruit them, Yang Wudi would not do anything rude even if he was concerned about his strength. But he shouldn''t be so kind, right?

    Could this guy in front of him be an imposter?

    Bai He and Niu Gao even began to doubt the authenticity of Yang Wudi.

    In fact, the reason why Yang Wudi behaved so kindly was mainly because of the previous future video, in which Ye Cheng beat Tang Hao violently and cut off one of his arms and one of his legs, which he felt was very satisfying.

    Yang Wudi''s dislike for Tang Hao was even greater than that for Clear Sky Sect. Because the root cause of all their suffering was that Tang Hao fell in love with a soul beast. Then he accidentally killed the pope of the Spirit Hall, which eventually led to the catastrophe!

    Especially according to what was revealed in future videos, Tang Hao has been getting worse and worse in the years since he was expelled from the sect.

    To bully the small with the big and the weak with the strong.

    Yang Wudi, who was arrogant and disdainful of bullying the weak, looked down on this guy from the bottom of his heart!

    Therefore, Yang Wudi had a good impression of Ye Cheng, the benefactor who helped him vent his anger, even if that was only in the future and had not happened yet.

    And the most important thing is that Ye Cheng''s strength is there. Even if Yang Wudi is stubborn and self-willed, he is not a fool. He will not seek death when he knows that he will die if he provokes him.

    Moreover, on the way here, Bai He had already told him about Ye Cheng''s conditions and the fact that both of them had joined, and persuaded him to think about it carefully.

    Yang Wudi was indeed thinking on the way here, so his face looked so gloomy. In fact, he was just thinking and weighing the pros and cons.

    When he met Ye Cheng, he had already made his choice, that is, to join Baiyun City!

    Ye Cheng, who originally thought that it would take a lot of twists and turns to recover the Po Yi clan, was a little surprised to see Yang Wudi bow down so easily. But then he thought about it and realized that his strength was there. How could these people dare to have any opinions? It was so normal that it went so smoothly.

    At this point, three of the four clans have been conquered.

    Ye Cheng''s mission here was a complete success. He didn''t want to subdue the remaining Li clan. After all, the forging of this clan was of no use to him, and its clan leader was a die-hard Tang Hao, so it would be a thankless task to subdue them. But considering the feelings of the other three clans, he finally decided to wait.

    If he could subdue the Li clan as smoothly as he subdued the three clans, Ye Cheng would not mind having more subordinates. After all, Baiyun City was just starting out and needed more people.

    Shortly after the people from the Poyi clan arrived.

    The people of the Power Clan finally arrived late and were the last in line.

    Before anyone arrived, a loud voice came in.

    "Hahaha, old rhino, I''ve brought some people to your place again to get free food and drinks!"

    Hearing this, Niu Gao said with a look of confusion: "This old gorilla."

    Bai He and Yang Wudi had similar expressions. From the way the four of them called each other by nicknames, it could be seen that the relationship between the patriarchs of these four families was very good.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 93: Blind Loyalty

    Chapter 93 - 93: Blind Loyalty

    After that Loud Voice.

    A sturdy figure soon appeared at the door and walked in with a few people.

    His hair and beard were gray, and his short hair stood up on his head like steel needles. In simple terms, he was a big, strong, and rough man. This man was the leader of the Power Clan, Titan.

    "Hey, what are you doing..." As soon as Titan walked in, he found that the person sitting in the main seat was not his old friend, but a young man who looked somewhat familiar.

    "Old gorilla, you are the last one to arrive this time."

    As the host, Niu Gao stood up and greeted him, then winked at him vigorously. After seeing his hint, Tai Tan looked at Ye Cheng carefully again, and his pupils shrank suddenly, and he finally remembered why he felt that this young man looked familiar.

    "Greetings, Your Excellency."

    Tai Tan quickly bowed, even though he was much older than Ye Cheng, in the world of soul masters, the strong are respected. It is normal for the weak to bow to the strong.

    Ye Cheng nodded slightly in response, which was considered as giving face.

    Next, Niu Gao, Bai He and Yang Wudi quickly told Tai Tan the reason and the fact that their three families had already defected to Yecheng. Now they only needed the Li family, and the four clans could be reunited.

    After listening to the three people''s stories, Tai Tan was shocked at first. Then, after hesitating for a moment, he looked at Ye Cheng and said, "Thank you, Your Excellency, for thinking highly of our Li clan, but please allow me to refuse!"

    His refusal really took everyone by surprise.

    Niu Gao couldn''t help but say, "Old gorilla, are you getting old and confused? It''s already this time and you''re still refusing. As long as you join, not only can the whole clan move to Baiyun City, but our economic burden over the years will also be solved. Even the suppression from the Spirit Hall will no longer be a problem."

    When Tai Tan heard this condition, his pupils shrank. He really didn''t expect Ye Cheng to offer such a generous condition, and he was a little shaken. But soon, he thought of the previous future video, where his master Tang Hao had an arm and a leg cut off by the other party, and he immediately made up his mind to refuse.

    "I''m sorry, thank you for your kindness. But the Li clan will never join other forces!" His words were firm and he looked unshakable.

    Bai He on the side saw how determined he was and immediately said anxiously: "Old gorilla, you have to think it over carefully! Think about it, when we were still in the Clear Sky Sect, how could we have such good treatment? With such good conditions, why would you refuse? Wait! Are you still thinking about Tang Hao?"

    Tai Tan could naturally hear the urgency and disappointment in the two people''s words, but thinking of Tang Hao who appeared in the previous video, he still said firmly: "The master is still alive, I can''t be an unjust person!"

    As soon as these words came out, Yang Wudi snorted coldly and said, "You are still calling that kid master now. You are really going backwards. What''s so good about the Clear Sky Sect? They have already done such a ruthless thing, and you are still siding with them!"

    Tai Tan knew that he was in the wrong, and he refuted somewhat feebly: "I don''t have any good feelings towards the Clear Sky Sect, but the master has treated me well. I can disown the Clear Sky Sect, but I cannot disown the master!"

    However, this sentence was like a fuse, successfully angering Yang Wudi! He slammed the armrest of the chair, stood up and shouted: "I admit that Tang Hao did take good care of our four single-attribute clans, but you have to understand that all the troubles were caused by Tang Hao."

    "Qian Xunji killed the mistress. Can''t the master take revenge?" Titan stood up and roared loudly.

    "You can take revenge. To be honest, I had always supported Tang Hao at that time. I thought he was a real man, and I had already made the decision to go through fire and water for him and fight to the death with the Spirit Hall. What was the result?" Yang Wudi became more and more angry as he spoke, and all the resentment in his heart burst out!

    "Tang Hao ran away, and no one knows where he went. The Clear Sky Sect also ran away, and no one knows where they went. Who faced the Spirit Hall in the end? It was us! Do you remember how many of our clansmen died!?" he roared.

    "Yes! We can choose not to hate Tang Hao, but since that incident, our four single-attribute clans suffered heavy losses from the revenge of the Spirit Hall! It can be regarded as repaying the friendship between Tang Hao and the Clear Sky Sect!" Niu Gao sighed.

    Tai Tan was speechless for a moment. He knew some things, but he just didn''t want to think about it, or he kept forcing himself to think that Tang Hao had his reasons. To put it nicely, he was loyal, to put it bluntly, he was stubborn and servile!

    The Spirit Hall was very powerful back then, and the Clear Sky Sect was not able to withstand the full force of the Spirit Hall''s revenge. Even if they managed to stop it, they would still suffer heavy casualties. Under such circumstances, retreating was the best option.

    However, this was only the best option for the Clear Sky Sect, not for others. For example, among the affiliated families abandoned by the Clear Sky Sect, the four clans suffered the least losses. Many other families suffered heavy losses and were almost wiped out.

    What Clear Sky Sect and Tang Hao did in this matter can only be described as assholes!

    It was obviously you who caused the trouble, but you just ran away, leaving a mess for your little brother. Is there any boss like this?

    The atmosphere fell into an eerie calm.

    Bai He sighed at this time, and said with some melancholy: "Old gorilla, we brothers have fought side by side for many years. When the Clear Sky Sect abandoned us, we also supported each other to get to this point. Are you really not going to consider it again? If you miss this opportunity, you will definitely regret it!"

    The others also locked their eyes on Titan, waiting for his final decision.

    However, Tai Tan hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, brothers, I still can''t let go of my master. I also thank Your Excellency for thinking highly of me, but a loyal minister cannot serve two masters, I cannot betray my master."

    He vividly demonstrated In front of everyone what blind loyalty meant. What it meant to be a slave!

    "Bang!"

    Niu Gao was so angry at his appearance that he slammed the table and said coldly: "Since you still miss your master, then go away!"

    Yang Wudi and Bai He also shook their heads in disappointment. Since Titan had already made a decision, they would not force Titan to make another decision. For them, it was just a pity that they could not work together again.

    Although the four clans with single attributes have always been united, it is because they have been suppressed by the Spirit Hall and have to support each other and keep each other warm. In fact, the four clans still have great differences in their concepts, especially Titan and Yang Wudi, but they have been friends for many years and have not shown it.

    Today, several people opened their hearts and finally talked it out. Yang Wudi just hated Tang Hao and the Clear Sky Sect, while Titan thought that although Tang Hao did something wrong, he could not just deny that he was his master.

    In Ye Cheng''s opinion, blind loyalty is good. After all, who doesn''t want to have a loyal subordinate? But when the subordinate''s blind loyalty is not to you, it is not good.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 94: Q&A

    Chapter 94 - 94: Q&A

    Facing Niu Gao''s direct behavior of driving people away, Tai Tan was not angry. He also knew that he had disappointed these old friends. He sighed helplessly, "Okay, I''m leaving. I hope you can get better and better. When you settle down, I will definitely send you a gift!"

    After saying that, he bowed again to Ye Cheng, who had not said a word from beginning to end, then turned around and walked out the door with his clansmen.

    Ye Cheng looked calm, not caring about the departure of the Power Clan, since he had already gained three clans. The remaining Power Clan was of little significance to Baiyun City. Even if Tai Tan was a so-called master craftsman, he was not Tang San, and did not need hidden weapons.

    If Tai Tan refuses to join Baiyun City today, he will regret it in the future!

    When he sees the other three tribes joining Baiyun City, they will get better and better, and their strength will grow day by day. Then he will look at himself, who can only watch his family continue to decline and is powerless to change anything... When he thinks back to today, he will regret it and want to strangle himself to death, right?

    ...

    After the Power Clan left.

    Ye Cheng continued to discuss the construction of Baiyun City with the three clan leaders, and after sorting out some details, he said goodbye and left.

    Next, according to the plan, Niu Gao will lead the entire Yu clan to the old site of Baiyun City for an on-site survey. Then, based on the actual situation, a detailed plan will be made. After that, construction can officially begin.

    If all goes well, the project is expected to be completed in just a few months.

    A city can be completed in just a few months?

    This sounds incredible, but it is actually normal. The Douluo World is a world of supernatural powers, and the martial arts abilities of some soul masters have unique advantages in civil engineering.

    The Yu clan is specialized in construction, so they naturally know how to contact talents in this field. With the generous spending of gold coins regardless of the cost, there are many people willing to participate in the construction of Baiyun City. Even if they want, the construction period can be shortened.

    In a few months, a large city can be built, which is already very good in Ye Cheng''s eyes. Slow work produces fine work, and excessive pursuit of speed and neglect of quality is not good. So he expressed no objection to this. So the matter was settled.

    After being escorted out of the gate of the Yu clan''s mansion by the patriarchs of the three families.

    Ye Cheng''s figure flashed and disappeared from the spot. However, he used the space marker to teleport back to the house in Tiandou City.

    At this time, the entire house was kept in order by Zhu Zhuqing and the five sisters. The potted plants and other things were trimmed, and it looked much better than the desolate appearance before.

    With a teleportation, Ye Cheng returned to his room from Longxing City. He had already planted a space mark here, which was why the teleportation location was here.

    Next, nothing to do.

    Ye Cheng felt that it was time to start another Q&A session.

    "Hmm...what kind of question and answer should I make up this time?"

    "First of all, in order to eliminate suspicion, I must not be involved in this round of questioning. After all, if every time it is related to me, it would be too fake."

    "It''s just a rare question and answer, it would be a shame if it was wasted like this."

    "In that case, I might as well create a few pseudonyms and let them help me attract firepower."

    The more Ye Cheng thought about it, the more he felt that there was a way.

    Theoretically, the characters created by his character system are infinite. In other words, you can create as many characters as you want. When the completion rate reaches 100%, Ye Cheng can choose to integrate the power of this character into himself, or choose not to integrate it into himself and save the power of this character.

    Ye Cheng can dispose of the power of these "personalities" saved at this time at will. Whether he uses it himself or gives it to others for integration, it''s all fine. It''s not limited to his own use. The degree of freedom is very high!

    And if you use it yourself, there are two ways.

    One is to directly fuse, just like his twin martial spirits. After fusion, he instantly ascends to heaven!

    The other is to bless him, and he can also gain the abilities of the character. But this is only temporary, and when the state of blessing of the character is removed, it will return to its original state.

    It''s very convenient, It''s a mechanism designed specifically for using an identity.

    "So what kind of vest should be made up?"

    Ye Cheng began to think.

    "If you want to make up some vests that are out of the power system of this world, such as magic or cultivation, the recognition power required is too terrifying."

    "After all, this is a power system that does not exist in this world. Creating it out of thin air is equivalent to forcibly distorting the laws of the entire world to adapt to this power system. You can imagine how much recognition power this requires."

    "Moreover, a power system that is too far away from common sense, people''s first reaction is to refuse to believe it. Even if the facts are right in front of them, they may subconsciously resist believing it. Then the degree of recognition is reduced..."

    "So the power of the fabricated vest must not be too far away from the common sense of this world..." Ye Cheng frowned and thought, eliminating one plan after another in his mind. In the end, he helplessly found that it was not realistic to introduce the system of other worlds at this stage. If he made it up rashly, the degree of completion of the character setting would definitely be pitifully low.

    If the character setting is not 100% complete, the power of the character setting cannot be used. Once it is exposed, it will definitely be exposed on the spot.

    The risk Is too great, it is not advisable for the time being!

    "Forget it, let''s take it slow."

    Ye Cheng sighed, let''s talk about other power systems later. Eat your meal one bite at a time, don''t take too big a step and lose sight of it.

    "With my current strength as an Extreme Douluo, there''s no point in making up a weak alias. Besides, Douluo Continent has already attracted the attention of the God Realm. Why don''t I make up a god-level alias and push it to the front to attract attention?" The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this would be a good idea.

    "Yes, let''s do it!"

    After Ye Cheng confirmed his idea, he began to think about what background to make up for this vest.

    Clear Sky Sect? Sea God Island? Spirit Hall? Or the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon?

    The Heaven Dou Empire? The Xingluo Empire?

    Or simply the soul beasts?

    Ye Cheng found that there were too many places to choose from.

    For a moment I didn''t know which one to choose.

    "Well, let''s start with Sea God Island!"

    Among these options, he finally chose the Sea God Island, which had a clear divine heritage.

    As for the content of the Q&A...

    Why not make this quiz an open one? Everyone can answer the questions freely. If you answer correctly, you will get a generous reward!

    Of course, if you answer incorrectly, the punishment will definitely not be small.

    After all, if you can answer any question without any punishment, then more than 99% of people will answer any question and try their luck. Who knows when someone will get lucky and win.

    This is absolutely not allowed in Q&A.

    So if you answer the questions incorrectly, there will be a penalty. This is mainly to prevent some people from making trouble or guessing blindly.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 95: Meteor From The Sky

    Chapter 95 - 95: Meteor From The Sky

    [Ding!]

    On this day, everyone in the Douluo Continent, all sentient beings, heard a ding sound in their minds at the same time. Those who had experienced this many times knew that this was the question and answer session.

    Moreover, this is a rare public quiz!

    Since the emergence of quizzes, such public quizzes have only appeared a few times. Most of the time, quizzes are those for a single person, or multiple-choice quizzes. There have only been three quizzes like this one open to everyone. Including this time, it has been four times.

    [Q&A begins! ]

    [This Q&A is an open Q&A, all living beings are answerers and can answer questions freely! ]

    [Those who answer correctly will receive generous rewards! ]

    [Wrong answers will be punished accordingly! ]

    [Please be careful when answering questions! ]

    After the prompt sound.

    Everyone who heard the prompt felt as if their consciousness was pulled into a strange space, and then began to appreciate the video playing in the live broadcast room from a strange God''s perspective.

    The first thing that catches their eye is the deep night sky!

    As the line of sight zoomed upward, the night sky became more and more obvious, and the shining stars continued to magnify in the eyes of everyone in the live broadcast room until they penetrated the atmosphere. The true appearance of the stars in the sky finally appeared before everyone''s eyes. However, the result was disappointing.

    [That''s not right. The stars in the sky actually look like this? ]

    [It''s full of potholes and looks ugly! ]

    [How come these stars, which are actually bumpy, look so good when we look up from here? ]

    [Is it because it is too far away? ]

    [And the Douluo Continent we live in is actually a ball? ]

    [It''s so strange, why didn''t we fall? ]

    [I can''t figure it out...]

    At this time, everyone in the live broadcast room saw the true face of the earth under their feet from a wonderful God''s perspective. It was also at this time that many people suddenly realized that the earth was not square, but round. What was particularly strange was that the whole world was actually a big sphere!

    This scene completely refreshed everyone''s three views on Douluo Continent! Most people were shocked by the sudden truth. They couldn''t understand what gravity was, nor could they understand why people wouldn''t fall off when standing on a ball.

    This is simply very unreasonable.

    The live video is still going on.

    In the video, at this moment, from the distant starry sky, a meteor with a long flame tail was flying rapidly towards the planet representing Douluo Continent!

    [So this is what a meteor looks like? Isn''t it just a flying big fireball? ]

    [Hey, this meteor seems to be about to hit Douluo Continent. ]

    [What''s the big deal? Falling stars have happened before.]

    [But, isn''t this meteor too big?! ]

    [Yes, it''s too big.]

    As the barrage of comments gathered, the meteor, with a long flame tail, penetrated the atmosphere of Douluo Star and quickly fell to the surface!

    At this time, the perspective changed and came to the endless ocean.

    The sky was covered with a deep red color! The entire sea was reflected in a fiery red! Looking up, the meteor was like the sun falling from the sky. The terrifying high temperature made the sea water below boil instantly!

    Countless fish and sea soul beasts fluttered and were cooked in an instant!

    "Boom!!!"

    The meteor that fell from the sky landed in the sea!

    In an instant, the sea waves exploded, and with them came the water vapor that filled the sky.

    For a moment, the ocean in this area was covered by clouds made of water vapor.

    "boom!!!!"

    A louder explosion sounded from the bottom of the deep sea.

    It turned out that the meteor that fell from the sky had penetrated the thick seawater layer with its impact force and went directly to the bottom of the sea. Even the terrifying force had penetrated the bottom of the sea directly!

    A deep hole appeared!

    There were countless cracks around it, and it was unknown how many miles of sea area it extended.

    Then, fiery red magma began to gush out from the deep cave entrance and cracks!

    As soon as the magma on the seabed gushed out, it was almost instantly extinguished by the sea water!

    But the terrifying high temperature was also transmitted to the seawater. In an instant, the seawater in the entire area continued to boil! A large amount of water vapor rushed into the sky.

    This scene was extremely spectacular!

    The power from nature brought unparalleled shock to everyone in the live broadcast room! Even those as strong as Titled Douluo and Qian Daoliu felt their own insignificance in front of the mighty power of nature.

    Everyone was so shocked that they were speechless and didn''t even send a comment.

    However, more shocking scenes are yet to come.

    I saw that the cracks in the submarine volcano were still spreading and spreading!

    Magma was constantly gushing out, boiling the surrounding sea water!

    Countless fish and sea soul beasts were boiled alive by the sea water!

    It is visible to the naked eye that the scope of the volcanic eruption on the seabed is still expanding!

    It seems to be spreading to the entire ocean!

    [How terrible! ]

    Is this a volcano?

    [Are there volcanoes under the sea? ]

    [The meteor that fell from the sky penetrated the earth''s crust and directly caused the dormant volcano under the sea to erupt! ]

    [This is simply an unprovoked disaster! ]

    [And judging from the current situation, it seems to be getting worse...]

    The comments were full of discussion.

    The video scene suddenly jumped from the natural disaster hell to a beautiful island.

    Looking around, this island is all green, warm all year round like spring, and a variety of plants grow... Under the sunlight, the white and delicate sand on the beach looks like small crystals and glows silver.

    The sea and sky are one color, and seagulls are flying.

    The sky is blue and transparent...

    [What a beautiful place, where is this? ]

    [I don''t know, maybe it''s an island in the ocean.]

    [Why did the screen jump here for no reason? ]

    [This is Sea God Island! ]

    [Sea God Island, is it related to God? ]

    [I don''t know much, I just know that this place is indeed related to God.]

    The scene jumped to the center of Sea God Island, a solemn hall.

    A woman wearing a bright red robe, with long sea-blue hair and a soft face, looked no more than thirty years old. The most eye-catching thing was her eyes, which were clear and deeper than the sea, and the kind and vicissitudes in them were full of stories. How could such eyes be possessed by a thirty-year-old woman?

    At this time, the woman was listening to the report of her subordinates with a worried look on her face.

    "Great Priest, the underwater volcano in the southern sea area has exploded because of the meteorite!" The man in black robe said with a heavy face, "And the worst thing is that the scope of the volcanic eruption is still expanding... If it continues like this, I''m afraid that most of the ocean will be contaminated and boiled by the magma from the erupting underwater volcano!"

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 96: Questions

    Chapter 96 - 96: Questions

    "Great Priest, if this continues, I''m afraid the entire ocean will..." The black-clothed man''s face was heavy, and he couldn''t continue.

    "Alas, natural disasters cannot be resisted by human power."

    The chief priest sighed deeply and turned to look at the altar in the center of the hall, where a trident was inserted.

    "If Lord Sea God were here, natural disasters wouldn''t be a concern. It''s a pity..." Having said this, he couldn''t say any more.

    [Sea God? Are there really gods in the world? ]

    [If that sea god can really prevent such a horrific underwater volcanic eruption, then he absolutely deserves to be called a god! ]

    [It''s a pity that the sea god is obviously not here, and I don''t know how this underwater volcano will be resolved in the end? ]

    [This thing looks very serious...]

    [Who cares? The disaster at sea won''t affect our land anyway...]

    At the same time, in reality.

    Sea God Island.

    Bo Siaxi, who was also watching the video, suddenly became very ugly when she saw herself in the video. Because through the characters in the video, it was not difficult for her to infer that what happened in the video was definitely what would happen in the future!

    In other words, the ocean would really have such a disaster in the future!

    And this disaster could not be avoided no matter what.

    Because it was not a man-made disaster, but a natural disaster!

    A meteor that came from the vast universe, across the sea of stars, and coincidentally landed on Douluo Star!

    How to stop it?

    Bo Siaxi knew that the arrival of the meteor was almost inevitable. If something serious really happened, that kind of natural disaster could not be stopped by human power. Unless the sea god came, it might be saved. Otherwise... the ocean is in danger!

    For a moment, Bo Saixi could not help but feel desperate.

    "No! There''s still a chance!"

    Bo Saixi suddenly thought of something and turned his attention back to the video. Because if you can answer the questions correctly in this public question, you can get a reward. And rewards vary from person to person, and everyone gets different rewards.

    But basically they all have one thing in common, which is the reward that the respondent needs most at the moment.

    And if she could answer this question correctly, then there would most likely be a way to resolve the disasters that are about to happen in the ocean in the future.

    In the video.

    The terrifying underwater volcano continued to spread, the cracks continued to expand, gushing out fiery red magma and evaporating the seawater! Wherever it passed, it was completely a forbidden zone for life.

    Countless sea soul beasts fled frantically to other sea areas, and those who ran slowly were boiled on the spot by the sea water. Their end looked extremely miserable!

    This is a disaster, a major disaster for marine life!

    It wasn''t just the sea soul beasts that suffered, even the people living on the islands were inevitably affected by the submarine volcano. The water vapor that spewed up high, mixed with volcanic ash, not only polluted the seawater, but also spread into the air, and with the wind, some islands were covered in dust, and the people on the islands had trouble even breathing.

    As the seafloor volcanic fissures continued to spread, some islands were gradually included in the scope. The people on the islands could not withstand the high-temperature steam at all, and some did not even react. They were cooked by the steam! The principle is just like steaming buns.

    These tragic scenes made the people in the live broadcast room shudder! They couldn''t help but tremble and feel fear for this natural disaster!

    [Oh my god, why does it feel like this underwater volcanic eruption is even more terrifying than our land volcanic eruption! ]

    [It''s not more terrifying, it''s probably because the scope of this volcanic eruption is too wide. ]

    [The destructive power of that meteor is too amazing. ]

    [Directly drill through the ground and let the magma gush out. ]

    [If this continues, I''m afraid the volcanic magma will spread to the entire ocean, right? ]

    [It''s so scary, won''t the entire ocean be evaporated by then? ]

    The comment section was full of discussion.

    The scene in the video jumped at this moment.

    A figure came into everyone''s sight.

    This person had his back to everyone, and he was strong and about two meters tall. He had long dark blue hair, and was surrounded by a water-blue light, isolating himself from the high-temperature steam around him.

    He was suspended In the air, looking down at the sea below.

    Steam was constantly coming out of there, and red light could be seen flashing at the bottom. The entire surrounding sea area was almost boiling with magma on the seabed!

    Around this person''s body, there are a total of nine soul rings shining. This shows that this person is a Titled Douluo. Two yellow, two purple, four black and one red, an extremely excellent soul ring configuration!

    The picture gradually zoomed in, and then turned around.

    Everyone finally saw the man in front of them clearly.

    The first impression is that he is majestic!

    His muscles are clearly visible, and his extremely strong body makes him look not feminine at all even with long hair.

    His eyes were the blue of the sky, his facial features were masculine and handsome, and coupled with his strong body, he gave people a feeling of the vastness of the sky and the sea, and of being majestic!

    [Huh! This man is so domineering! ]

    [I feel like I am a sissy compared to this person. ]

    [What does this person want to do here? ]

    [Don''t worry, keep reading...]

    In the video.

    The handsome man with dark blue hair now had nine soul rings shining around him! His blue eyes stared at the seabed below where volcanic magma was still gushing out, and then he stretched out his hand and pressed it down gently!

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, the seabed of the volcano below suddenly darkened.

    It seemed that the horrific natural disaster was suppressed by just one press of his button.

    But soon, the red light that had been extinguished on the seabed lit up again.

    The man looked down helplessly, shook his head and said to himself: "What a pity. If I can go one step further, combined with my martial spirit talent, maybe I can really quell this natural disaster and suppress this violent underwater volcano."

    The picture suddenly stopped at this point!

    Then, the Q&A space appeared.

    [Question: Why was the man in the picture able to stop the natural disaster and save billions of marine creatures? ]

    This question successfully surprised everyone in the live broadcast room.

    [What''s going on? This man in the picture actually stopped this natural disaster in the end? ]

    [Who exactly is he? Could he be the god of the sea? ]

    [This question has no beginning or end, and no one knows what the answer is. ]

    How did he do it?

    [Didn''t you say earlier that it''s impossible? And you also said that we must go one step further?]

    [Wait! A Titled Douluo has gone one step further, isn''t he the legendary God? ]

    [Could it be that he later became a god and thus had the ability to stop natural disasters? ]

    [It is very likely! ]

    [Quick, the answer is most likely this, who will answer it? ]

    There was a lot of discussion in the bullet comments area, but no one dared to answer the question rashly. After all, if you answer wrong, you will be punished. God knows what the punishment is, what if it is a punishment worse than death?

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 97: The Expected Answer

    Chapter 97 - 97: The Expected Answer

    Sea God Island.

    Bo Saixi looked at the questions in the video, and her tense heart slowly relaxed.

    [Question: Why was the man in the picture able to stop the natural disaster and save billions of marine creatures? ]

    [Please answer within ten seconds! ]

    Regardless of the answer to this question, we can know it from the question itself. The man in the future video successfully stopped the continued eruption of the submarine volcano. He saved the lives of billions of people. At the same time, he saved the ocean!

    "However, if you want to stop such a natural disaster, it cannot be done without the advent of gods. Could he really become a god in the future? Could he come to Sea God Island to inherit the throne of Sea God?" Bo Saixi guessed.

    Becoming a god is not that easy. According to records, their sea god also spent thousands of years conquering the sea and collecting faith before he finally became a god.

    However, judging from the situation of the submarine volcano in the video, if a thousand years had passed, the entire ocean would probably have been polluted and destroyed by the submarine volcano.

    So there is only one possibility, that is, the man in the video became a god in a short period of time. Then he used his boundless divine power to successfully save all the creatures in the ocean!

    If you want to become a god in a short period of time, there is only one way, which is to inherit the throne of God.

    So Bo Saixi has reason to believe that the man in the video is most likely to have come to Sea God Island to inherit the throne of Sea God. But it is not certain, it is possible that he inherited the throne somewhere else. This question is not easy to answer.

    Bo Saixi frowned as she looked at this open question. She was a little hesitant as to whether he should answer it.

    If she is not sure that the answer is 100% correct, it is okay if she guesses correctly, but if she gets it wrong, the punishment may be so severe that she cannot bear it.

    This is a gamble!

    If it was before she knew that the ocean would eventually be saved, Bo Saixi would naturally choose to take a gamble for the sake of all the creatures in the ocean. But after knowing that the man in the future would eliminate natural disasters and save all the creatures in the ocean, and solve the crisis of the ocean, she no longer had any reason to take a gamble.

    After all, Bo Saixi is now one of the only Limit Douluo left in the world, and is also the High Priest of Sea God Island. His status is already at the top of the mortal world. Unlike those who have nothing and have suffered all kinds of grievances, they would not gamble for rewards. She has no reason to risk her life.

    Finally, as the ten-second countdown for the question and answer session was about to end, and considering the penalty for answering incorrectly and the unknown reward, Bo Saixi decided not to answer first.

    In an open question and answer session, although anyone can answer, only one person can get the reward, and that is the person who answers first and gets the answer right.

    If two people answer the questions at the same time and hand in their answers at the same time, and both of their answers are correct, then one of them will be randomly selected as the lucky winner and receive a reward. As for the other person who also answered correctly, he will not receive a reward. But there will be no punishment either.

    This is a quiz that tests your luck.

    Soon, the ten-second countdown ended.

    During this period, many people took part in the competition to answer the questions.

    People only have ten seconds to answer. If no one answers correctly within ten seconds, the answer will be announced directly in the Q&A live room.

    [He became a god! ]

    [Because he became a god! ]

    [He became a god! ]

    [He got help from the sea god! ]

    He Became a God...

    [He inherited the throne of Sea God! ]

    [He became the new sea god! ]

    [He received help from the sea god...]

    In the end, tens of thousands of people chose to participate in the quiz, and the answers basically all revolved around becoming a god.

    But there is only one lucky person.

    [Correct answer! Answer: He inherited the throne of Sea God! ]

    The answer was announced in the live broadcast room, but who answered the question correctly and what the reward was did not disclose.

    When Bo Saixi in reality saw the correct answer, she looked a little disappointed, but she didn''t seem surprised. Because in her cognition, the only god related to the sea was the God of the Sea.

    Therefore, if she wanted to become a god in a short period of time, the most likely option would be to inherit the throne of Sea God. She had already prepared herself for this.

    However, if someone else wants to inherit the throne of the Sea God, then she, the high priest, must sacrifice her life in the end to open the final inheritance for the inheritor. Therefore, if someone inherits the throne of the Sea God in the future, then she must have died because of the sacrifice.

    Bo Saixi was silent. At this moment, the man who said he would never come back until he became a god appeared in his mind. In the end... he couldn''t wait any longer.

    [Start announcing the answers! ]

    The scene in the live broadcast room video that had originally stopped started moving again.

    After expressing his feelings, the handsome man with long dark blue hair shook his head and turned away.

    Next, the screen starts to jump.

    We can see the eruption of submarine volcanoes, and the scope of impact is getting larger and larger.

    This heroic man followed the track and patrolled the surroundings. Sometimes he could see people on some small islands who had nowhere to escape due to the eruption of the submarine volcano and could only wait to die in despair.

    Every time he saw this kind of situation, he would rescue them. He would first freeze a large piece of ice on the sea surface to serve as a boat, let the rescued people stand on the ice, and then drive the sea water to push the huge ice to the distance.

    Through the screen, everyone in the live broadcast room also simply understood that the martial spirit of this heroic man was water. Pure water element! Therefore, he could easily drive water within a certain range. He could also condense water into ice, creating a large piece of floating ice, leading everyone to escape.

    Gradually, more and more people were rescued along the way.

    Therefore, the size of the floating ice under the man''s feet was controlled and continued to expand. The rescued people simply set up temporary tents on the ice and settled down for the time being.

    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.

    The underwater volcano is still spreading, and its impact on the sea is constantly expanding!

    During this period, the number of people rescued by the heroic man increased from hundreds of people to hundreds of thousands. The floating ice that was originally used for stepping also expanded to an extremely exaggerated extent during this period.

    From a distance, this huge piece of floating ice looks just like a small island, but it will continue to drift in a certain direction with the sea water.

    During this period of drifting on the sea, hundreds of thousands of people on the ice floes relied on fishing for their livelihood. As for fresh water, there was a Titled Douluo whose martial soul was the water element, so there was naturally no shortage of it. He could easily extract a large amount of fresh water from the sea water and supply it to everyone.

    Therefore, everyone was extremely grateful to this Titled Douluo who saved their lives and others, and they simply regarded him as a living god!

    Through the video, everyone in the live broadcast room also learned the name of this heroic man, which was Neptune.

    This name may not be special in this world, but in another world, this name representsˇŞˇŞthe God of the Sea!

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 98: An Exception

    Chapter 98 - 98: An Exception

    In the video.

    The heroic man Neptune steers the huge ice floe that is as big as an island, controls the surrounding sea water to form waves, and pushes this "giant ship" carrying hundreds of thousands of people towards the coast of the mainland.

    Nowadays, no place in the sea is safe, because the spread of submarine volcanoes is still expanding, and only by going to the mainland can we avoid the impact of volcanoes.

    Finally, after several months, the vast land in the distance is already in sight!

    It looked like a pier that obviously led to the sea.

    The people on the ice floe couldn''t help but cheer. They had drifted on the sea for several months, living in tents every day, and had to endure the cold of the ice floe. Looking around, there was nothing but sea water. Even the most beautiful scenery would get boring after seeing it too much. Now that they could see the familiar land, they were naturally excited.

    Hundreds of thousands of people gathered together, the scene was truly spectacular.

    On the dock, many people suddenly noticed a huge black shadow approaching quickly from a distance!

    They didn''t understand what it was at first, but soon they found out that it seemed to be... an island?!

    An island floating on the sea? ?

    And there seems to be someone up there?

    No, they''re all people!

    It was crowded with people.

    "Be on guard! Be on guard!"

    The dock manager hurriedly notified the port, and many soldiers were dispatched to guard the port, nervously watching the "island" approaching from afar.

    Many soldiers couldn''t even help themselves and their hands began to tremble.

    The scene was just too spectacular!

    There were too many people.

    The scene changed.

    The huge floating ice, which looked like an island, had already bordered the dock. The hundreds of thousands of people on it also left the floating ice one after another and stepped onto the land.

    The soldiers at the dock were maintaining order.

    Hundreds of thousands of people!

    How to arrange all these people is a headache.

    Neptune would not leave just like that, he revealed his identity as a Titled Douluo, then found the manager here, explained the origins of these hundreds of thousands of people, and expressed the hope that they could be taken in.

    Faced with the request of a Title Douluo, the manager here naturally agreed. After all, if these hundreds of thousands of people were left alone, the consequences would definitely be serious. Just think of it as taking in hundreds of thousands of cheap laborers.

    After settling the hundreds of thousands of people he had saved, Neptune temporarily relaxed his mind. He looked at the distant sea and whispered, "The harm caused by the submarine volcano has become increasingly serious. If it is not stopped, I am afraid that in a few years, the entire ocean will become a wasteland. With my talent and ability, if my level can be further improved, I will definitely be able to put an end to this disaster.

    However, although I am confident that I can become a god on my own, it will take too long. Well, for the sake of those innocent lives, I will make an exception and take a shortcut this time."

    After saying this, it seemed as if he had made some important decision!

    Neptune flew up and left. He was going to a place that concerned the life and death of billions of creatures in the sea!

    The scene changed again.

    A beautiful island city now appears before our eyes; it is none other than the Seagod Island that appeared just before!

    At this time, Neptune came here and set foot on the land of this island.

    He looked at this holy land of sea soul masters.

    He murmured to himself, "This is the place where the Sea God inherits his legacy. Anyone who comes to the island can inherit the Sea God''s position as long as they can gain the Sea God''s approval and pass the test. After I become a god, this disaster won''t be a problem anymore!"

    In his words, Neptune did not seem to think that he could not inherit the throne of Sea God. He seemed to be sure that the throne of Sea God was in his pocket.

    [So confident? ]

    [It turns out that there really are gods in this world...]

    [Does Sea God really exist? ]

    [And why does he think he can inherit the throne of Sea God? ]

    [This guy is too confident. ]

    [...]

    There was a lot of discussion in the barrage area, and most people thought that he was too arrogant. It was as if he was sure that he would become the new Sea God.

    In the video.

    "Who is coming?!"

    Not long after he set foot on the Sea God Island, seven or eight figures suddenly jumped out of the forest in front of Neptune, blocking his way.

    These people have different looks, but they have one thing in common: they wear the same light yellow clothes. The oldest is about 40 years old, and the younger ones are in their twenties.

    These people lined up in a row, blocking Neptune''s way. The sea soul masters on Sea God Island were divided into different levels according to the color of their clothes. But this was not the level of soul power. Instead, the color was determined by the difficulty of the test they had endured from Sea God.

    The more difficult the test is, the higher the status on the Sea God Island. The color of the clothes is also different. From low to high, it is arranged according to the color of the soul ring. The sea soul masters in yellow clothes are obviously only the second level above the white clothes soul masters. Above them are purple clothes, black clothes, and red clothes.

    And on this Sea God Island, the only one who is qualified to wear red clothes is the great priest Bo Saixi.

    "You are not from Sea God Island. What is your purpose here?" The leading man in yellow asked cautiously as he looked at the man in front of him who seemed to be difficult to deal with.

    Looking at these people blocking the way, Neptune stopped for a moment. He wanted to force his way in, but after thinking about it, he felt that since he was on someone else''s territory, it would be better to follow their rules. There was no need to offend anyone.

    "Sea God Island is the holy land of sea soul masters. I came here naturally because I admired the glory of the holy land and came to join." Neptune certainly wouldn''t directly say that he came to inherit the throne of Sea God, as that would be too arrogant, so he only said nice things.

    "I see."

    After hearing what he said, the yellow-clothed leader''s guard eased a little, because the reason he gave was reasonable, and there were outsiders who came here specifically to join Sea God Island before.

    "But how did you get to the Sea God Island?" he immediately asked another question.

    Around the Sea God Island, there are densely populated sea soul beasts ¨C Demon Soul Great White Sharks that guard the island. Any ships that approach will be driven away or even attacked. Especially the king of the Demon Soul Great White Sharks is a hundred thousand year old soul beast! Therefore, if ordinary soul masters want to go to the Sea God Island, they can only go through a special way and take the ship that the Sea God Island goes out to purchase.

    The man in front of him obviously did not come in by boat through the regular channels, so he looked very suspicious. That was why the man in yellow was so wary of him.

    "Of course, I flew in directly."

    Neptune had no intention of playing dumb and trying to take advantage of the situation. He just moved his mind. Soul rings immediately appeared on his body, and eventually nine soul rings were suspended around him!

    "It turns out to be a Titled Douluo!"

    The yellow-clothed man''s face changed, and then his attitude became much more respectful. No matter where you are, people with strength will naturally be respected.

    "Please, I will take you to the place where you will be tested."

    Without any nonsense, he just made a gesture of invitation.

    "Thank you for your help."

    Neptune said kindly, without showing off his strength.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 99: So Terrifying

    Chapter 99 - 99: So Terrifying

    Under the respectful leadership of the man in yellow.

    Neptune followed him through the jungle and came to a pool of water that looked like a pool within the sea. The most bizarre thing was that this inland pool, which should have been extremely calm, was actually as turbulent as the sea, moving without wind.

    The pool was surrounded by dense forests and appeared to be about 500 meters in diameter. In the middle of the pool, there was a platform with a strange stone pillar standing on it.

    Rather than a pillar, it is more like a statue. The entire pillar is white jade-like in color, and is a statue of a young girl, kneeling on the pillar platform, with her hands clasped in front of her chest, and worshipping in the direction of the Temple of The Sea God.

    Although it is just a sculpture, the pious expression on her face is so clear and lifelike.

    On the edge of the holy pillar, a girl was sitting there. Surprisingly, she had a huge fish tail, with a beautiful curve extending all the way to her waist. At this moment, her fish tail was gently slapping the surface of the sea in the sea.

    She was wearing a black top that didn''t even cover her belly button. She had a pair of big sky-blue eyes that looked more like the sky than the ocean. Her stunning face was so beautiful, and there was always a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. Her tail was slapping the water, and she was having fun~

    [Wow, is this the legendary mermaid?! ]

    [How rare! ]

    [I have only seen records of this in books. It is said that this is a creature that is half soul beast and half human. It has a long lifespan like a soul beast, but possesses a martial spirit like a human.]

    [And this race will never age in appearance! ]

    [You will never age... I envy you so much. ]

    [What a blessed race. ]

    [So, is there any test to join the Sea God Island? ]

    [As long as you pass the test, you can inherit the throne of the Sea God? Then doesn''t that mean everyone can come? ]

    [You wish! I am a spirit master of Sea God Island. Let me tell you, the tests of Sea God Island are not that simple. The tests are divided into five levels, the same as the colors of the spirit rings. The lowest is the white level test and the highest is the red level test.]

    [Those who pass the test will receive the Sea God''s reward, but there are more people who fail because there are many soul masters who are injured in the test! If you underestimate the test, you won''t even know how you died. ]

    [So far, the only person who has passed the highest red level test is the Great Priest of Sea God Island. As for the black level, only the seven sacred pillar guardians have passed it.]

    [This kind of test is not easy to pass even if he is a Titled Douluo. ]

    [So that''s how it is. Come to think of it...]

    [If it was really that easy to obtain the inheritance of the Sea God, we wouldn''t have waited until Neptune came. ]

    [...]

    Barrages of comments passed through the live broadcast room, and a lot of information about the Sea God Island was revealed intentionally or unintentionally by some insiders through the comments, letting everyone know some specific information about The Sea God Island.

    Back to the video.

    "Welcome to the Sea within the Sea. The Sea Witch Pillar." The man in yellow said in a special tone, "The Sea Witch Pillar is one of the seven pillars on the Sea God Island. The Sea God has endowed the seven pillars with divine power, and the will of God is spread through the seven pillars. Any pillar can be used to test foreign soul masters."

    After saying this, he turned to Hai Zhonghai, bent down ninety degrees to salute respectfully, and with the urging of his soul power, he transmitted his voice over.

    "Your Highness, Lady Sea Witch, a foreign spirit master is requesting to be tested. Please grant your permission."

    Driven by soul power, the voice of the man in yellow spread like a straight line, drowning out the sound of the surging waves in the sea.

    The mermaid girl who was playing in the water on the platform did not show any surprise when she heard the voice. It was obvious that she had noticed their arrival a long time ago.

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve had an outsider soul master."

    "Since you want to accept the test, then come here yourself."

    A sweet and charming voice rang in the ears of everyone on the shore.

    "Your Majesty, please move to the front of the Holy Pillar." The man in yellow pointed to the Holy Pillar of the Sea Witch in the Mediterranean Sea and said, "Once you are there, you can accept the test from His Majesty the Sea God."

    Neptune looked at the turbulent sea and did not choose to fly over directly. Instead, he walked to the shore step by step and slowly stepped into the water.

    Just when the people on the shore and in the live broadcast room thought he would get wet, a magical scene happened.

    The originally turbulent sea suddenly became quiet, and then the sea water began to surge and quickly condensed into the shape of a staircase.

    Neptune walked up the water stairs, step by step, towards the Holy Pillar of the Sea Witch in the center.

    [Hiss! Such a terrifying water control ability! ]

    [How is it possible to directly affect water without using soul skills? ]

    [Is it because his martial soul is water? It is true that I have never seen a pure elemental martial soul like this. I only know that weapon martial souls and beast martial souls may have various elemental attributes, but what kind of martial soul should a pure elemental martial soul like this be classified as?]

    [A pure elemental martial spirit is so powerful? He is like the master of water! All the water in the world changes at will according to his will.]

    [No wonder, I now know why he can inherit the throne of Sea God. ]

    [With such talent, who else in the world is more suitable than him to inherit the throne of Sea God? ]

    [He is so powerful even before he becomes a god. What will happen if he becomes a god? ]

    [fear...]

    A series of comments flashed by, full of admiration and surprise.

    In the current Douluo Continent, people think of martial spirits as basically only weapon martial spirits and beast martial spirits, and at most a martial spirit whose body part is a martial spirit. Such martial spirits are simply martial spirits of a certain element and have never appeared before.

    In the video.

    Neptune walked up the stairs made of condensed sea water, step by step, to the platform of the Sea Witch''s Holy Pillar.

    "It''s rare to find someone as strong as you who comes to accept the test." The mermaid girl said as she lifted her long fish tail from the sea, dropped it on the holy pillar, and transformed it into a pair of legs, with a long black skirt directly covering it.

    "And your mental power is so strong that people can''t even read your mind." She had a confused look on her face, as if she had encountered something very strange.

    "Can the test begin?" Neptune asked impatiently. His attitude towards her was surprisingly cold.

    [Reading minds???]

    [Is there such a terrifying ability? ! ]

    [No way! No one wants to be pried into the secrets hidden in their hearts. Facing this woman, I''m afraid no one will have a good face. ]

    [So that''s how it is. I was wondering why he was so kind to everyone else before, but suddenly became so cold in front of this beautiful woman.]

    [Perhaps this mermaid annoyed him by trying to read his mind.]

    [...]

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 100: A Test From The Sea God

    Chapter 100 - 100: A Test From The Sea God

    "Okay, since you are so anxious, let''s start." The mermaid girl, or the sea witch, naturally saw that Neptune had a bad impression of her, but she didn''t care. Instead, she walked to the front of the sea witch''s holy pillar as a routine, facing the holy pillar, with a pious light in her eyes.

    "Come forward," she said.

    Neptune stepped forward and stopped a step behind her.

    The Sea Witch slowly raised her fair jade hands, her face full of piety, and raised her hands to her full chest, with her palms half a foot apart. A faint blue light slowly appeared in the center of her palms... As the blue light gradually intensified, the entire holy pillar was filled with a clear blue light!

    Then, a flash of light appeared under the Sea Witch''s holy pillar, and a blue light spread up along the lines on the holy pillar. It climbed to the top in almost the blink of an eye.

    A blue beam of light descended from the sky and enveloped Neptune''s body. Bathed in the beam of light, Neptune looked calm, as if he had no special feelings.

    "Hey, what''s going on?"

    The Sea Witch looked at him in surprise, because according to common sense, after the light column covered the target, it would quickly begin to change color, and then magic patterns of corresponding colors would appear on the holy pillar.

    But the light that enveloped Neptune in front of him remained blue, and it became stronger and stronger.

    This was the first time that Sea Witch encountered such an abnormal situation. She didn''t understand why the blue light didn''t change. Even the weakest spirit master would at least have a white-level assessment, not to mention that the person in front of her was a Titled Douluo. Logically speaking, it wouldn''t be too much to give him a black-level assessment. How could there be no change?

    What is going on?

    Just when the Sea Witch was confused and surprised, the blue light on Neptune''s body finally began to change.

    Blue, white, yellow and purple, these four colors appeared one after another, but they flashed for a moment before turning into the next one. The speed was so fast that it even gave people a dizzying feeling.

    Soon, the purple turned to black, and in an instant, a black magic pattern appeared on the holy pillar, and then climbed up at an extremely alarming speed.

    Fast, too fast.

    The sea witch on the side couldn''t help but be stunned. It was the first time she saw someone''s color change so quickly.

    This guy is too perverted.

    The black magic pattern successfully passed through two-thirds of the Sea Witch''s Holy Pillar. The black color turned into blood red. The blood-colored magic pattern suddenly appeared and rushed straight to the highest point of the Holy Pillar!

    A humming sound like the whimpering of the sea came from the holy pillar, and then a huge blood-red pillar of light shot up into the sky.

    The sea within the sea Is boiling!

    At this moment, the entire sea suddenly raised huge waves hundreds of meters high, rising vertically.

    The entire Sea God Island seemed to tremble with the red light rising from the Sea Witch Holy Pillar!

    At the same time, six huge blood-red light pillars rose into the sky in other directions.

    Seven beams of light converged at one point in the air, the blood color faded, and from the point where they converged, an extremely brilliant golden light fell from the sky!

    At this moment, everything seemed to be in a state of absolute stillness, with only the brilliant and glorious light that was like the center point between the sea and the sky falling from the sky!

    [What''s going on? ]

    [Didn''t they say that the highest level of assessment is only red? What is this gold level of assessment? ]

    [Look at the dumbfounded look on the face of the mermaid examiner. It''s obvious that she doesn''t know either.]

    [Is this the level of assessment for inheriting the divine throne? ]

    [Gold level assessment? ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In reality, the Sea God Island.

    Bo Saixi looked at the shocking scene of golden light in the picture, and her body trembled unconsciously. It was not fear, but excitement!

    As the most devout believer of the Sea God.

    She was naturally very excited to be able to witness the appearance of the Sea God Assessment and the birth of the new Sea God.

    Even if she had to sacrifice her life to inherit the throne, it was nothing to Bo Saixi, a believer of the Sea God. On the contrary, she saw it as the supreme honor!

    Bo Saixi was not afraid of losing her life. The only thing that made her cling to her life was Tang Chen, who said that he would become a god and return to marry her. She was not afraid of dying, but that she would not be able to wait for him.

    Because of this, in the original novel, she used the rules reasonably to prevent Tang San from succeeding in his assessment. Unfortunately, she failed in the end.

    In the video.

    The light that descended from the sky dyed everything around it golden, and the entire the Sea God Island was covered by the beam of light.

    Such a grand scene gave people a feeling no less than the majesty of nature. The onlookers in the live broadcast room were stunned. They had a basic understanding of the word "God".

    As the center of the golden light, Neptune looked very calm, silently feeling the changes in his body. Then, nine square golden light curtains appeared out of thin air in front of him.

    This seems to represent nine tests.

    But soon, the nine light curtains suddenly broke and merged into one light curtain.

    This represents nine tests becoming one test?

    Neptune looked a little puzzled, and soon the light curtain turned into a meteor and floated directly into his brow. Suddenly, the golden light covering the entire Sea God Island began to fade and shrink towards the center.

    And his body was the final destination of all the golden light. The place where all the golden light finally converged was the center of his forehead. There, a golden trident mark was left!

    The faint golden trident brought Neptune a sense of dignity and nobility!

    Even though he was just standing there, he gave people a feeling of looking down on the world!

    At this moment, Neptune''s originally clear blue eyes looked even clearer. He raised his hand and subconsciously touched his smooth forehead. Then he asked the completely dazed Sea Witch, "Red is the top test, so what is my gold test?"

    At this time, the sea witch slightly opened her red lips, with a dumbfounded and cute expression. Awakened by his question, she shook her head vigorously and looked at his forehead, and found that the trident mark was still shining with brilliant golden light. That''s right, this is not a dream.

    "I don''t know either."

    That was all the Sea Witch could say.

    Neptune frowned slightly, and when he was about to ask something, a voice suddenly appeared.

    "What you have to accept is a test from the Sea God." The voice came from far away, and when the last word reached his ears, a red light spot in the distance slowly enlarged.

    The next moment, there was one more person in front of the Sea Witch''s Holy Pillar.

    Her whole body was covered in a bright red robe, and her long sea-blue hair was draped behind her, almost reaching the ground.

    Judging from her delicate face, she is no more than thirty years old. Her beauty comes more from her temperament, nobility, elegance and gentle warmth.

    It was the great priest - Bo Saixi.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 101: Emergency

    Chapter 101 - 101: Emergency

    In the video.

    "Greetings, Grand Priest." The Sea Witch bowed slightly and saluted to Bo Saixi, saying, "I failed to fulfill the instructions of the Lord of the Sea. Please punish me, Grand Priest."

    Bo Saixi smiled slightly, and the sea seemed to be rippled by her smile. "It''s not your fault. This is also the first time I''ve seen such a situation."

    Her eyes moved around and fixed on the golden trident mark on Neptune''s forehead. "Young man, I have waited for more than a hundred years, and finally I see you in my waning years."

    "Wait for me? A test from the Sea God?"

    Neptune looked at the suddenly appearing Bo Saixi and asked doubtfully: "Does this mean that as long as I pass the test, I can inherit the throne of the Sea God?"

    "That''s right."

    Bo Saixi did not hide anything and said directly: "According to the original process, you need to pass nine life and death tests and find the heart of the sea god far away on the mainland. It will take hundreds of years to pass the test. But now the sea has been hit by a natural disaster, and there are heavy casualties. In an emergency, His Majesty the Sea God cannot bear to see the sea creatures suffer, so he made an exception and reduced your nine tests to one."

    [It seems that this Sea God is quite flexible...]

    [Nine tests turned into one test, this is a blatant backdoor! ]

    [It used to take hundreds of years to complete all the tests, but now it may not take long to pass them and become a god. ]

    [I really don''t know whether he is lucky or unlucky...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    At the same time, the divine world.

    At this time, the Five God Kings were watching the live video through the divine thoughts left on the five priests who had sneaked into Douluo Continent. They saw in the future video that the Sea God had blatantly opened a backdoor for the inheritor.

    Suddenly, the Asura God who maintained the order of the God Realm could not help but snorted coldly: "Humph, this Sea God actually dared to disregard the rules set by the God Realm and turned the nine tests of the God''s throne inheritance into one test. It seems that he needs to be properly disciplined!"

    "You can''t say that." The goddess of life, who has the best temper among the five gods, began to plead for the god of the sea.

    "The Sea God did this for a reason. I think we can give him some leniency. After all, he did this not for his own selfish desires, but for all the creatures in the ocean."

    "Life is right." The God of Destruction, as the partner of the Goddess of Life, naturally expressed his support when he saw his wife pleading.

    Seeing the two God Kings pleading for mercy, the other two God Kings did not object. In the end, Asura God just snorted coldly and said nothing more. After all, many gods have violated the rules of the God Realm. Even the five God Kings often violated the rules they set, but no one could punish them.

    Now that two God Kings have interceded for the Sea God, the matter will naturally end. There is no need to argue with the two God Kings over such a small matter. After all, this matter can be big or small, and whether to convict the Sea God depends entirely on the mood of the God King.

    Return video.

    After listening to what Bo Saixi said, Neptune closed his eyes and checked the content of the first test of the Sea God in his mind. He opened his eyes and said, "My test content is ¨C pull out the trident of the Sea God!"

    "Come with me."

    Hearing the content of his test, Bo Saixi did not show any surprise, but turned around, took off, and flew away.

    Seeing this, Neptune naturally flew up and followed closely behind.

    The two flew very fast. In a short time, they crossed most of the island and arrived at the core area of the Sea God Island ¨C the Sea God Temple!

    As we got closer, we could see that the huge stone pillars in front of the Temple of the Sea were carved with all kinds of patterns, including mermaids, whales, sea snakes, corals... basically they were all sea soul beasts, or beings related to the sea.

    The two finally landed In front of the palace gate.

    Bo Saixi led the way into the Temple of the Sea God, followed closely by Neptune. They found that it was pitch black inside, with not a single window in the entire hall, and naturally there was no light from outside. The hall seemed very empty, and no buildings were seen.

    This hall can be described as quaint or simple.

    [No way, this is all the Sea God Temple is? ]

    [Isn''t it too simple? ]

    [It is magnificent, but why is there no decoration? ]

    [Is the Sea God very poor? ]

    [How dare you! Land spirit masters, don''t use your ignorance to guess the intentions of His Majesty the Sea God! ]

    [There is a reason why the Sea God Temple was built like this. ]

    [...]

    The barrage of comments passed through the live broadcast room. Many people who had been looking forward to it did not expect that there was no decoration in the magnificent Temple of the Sea God, and it was so dark.

    Bo Saixi and Neptune walked into the Temple of the Sea God one after the other.

    There were no extra buildings in this hall, only eight platforms, seven small platforms, surrounding a huge platform in the middle in a circular shape.

    There are three platforms in total, which are several meters higher than the seven platforms on the periphery. Due to the darkness in the hall, one can only vaguely see that in the center of the top platform, there is something like a long stick standing up?

    "That is the Sea God''s Trident."

    Bo Saixi looked at the "long stick" on the central platform and continued, "Before you take the test, let me tell you the story of the ocean. Do you know how big the ocean is?"

    Neptune shook his head. This question was beyond his knowledge.

    Bo Saixi began to tell the history of the sea: "The area of the sea is several times larger than that of the land. And in this vast sea, there are far more creatures living in the deep sea than on land. If these creatures in the sea lose their restraints and continue to wage war, then it will be even more chaotic than on land."

    "Many, many years ago, the sea was in such chaos. As the saying goes, heroes emerge in troubled times. Among the many sea soul masters, there appeared a brilliant genius. He relied on his own strength and spent his entire life to travel to every corner of the sea. Holding a trident, he conquered one race after another in the sea with his powerful strength and unparalleled personal charm.

    It took him one thousand and one years to finally unify the ocean and he was revered as the Sea God by all sea tribes. He created an immortal legend.

    [One thousand and one years? Oh my god, can a person live that long? ]

    [Then the Sea God might be a soul beast, right? ]

    [presumptuous!]

    [ignorance.]

    [When a person''s strength reaches the Titled Douluo level, he or she can live for about 300 years. After that, every time you advance a level, you can live an extra 100 years. In other words, when you reach level 99, you can live for more than a thousand years! ]

    [At that time, the Sea God relied on his level 99 strength to conquer the sea, which took him a thousand years to finally become a god! ]

    [Is that so? I''ve learned a lot! This kind of secret knowledge is not taught in the academy.]

    [Wait, that''s not right! If reaching the level of Title Douluo gives you a lifespan of 300 years, then why do the only Title Douluo left today seem to be at most over 100 years old? There aren''t even any who are 200 years old. If a Title Douluo can live at least 300 years, then where did all those Title Douluos go?]

    [So this is fake, right? 300 years, that''s impossible.]

    [Bullshit! That''s because you are ignorant! ]

    [...]

    Many people in the barrage area raised questions and gave examples. Many people also refuted it, and both sides held their own opinions.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170 advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    If you are interested in Fate, you can read my new translated fic, Fate/Undying Death Knight

 Chapter 102: Something Missing

    Chapter 102 - 102: Something Missing

    In the video.

    After briefly describing the glorious deeds of the Sea God, Bo Saixi looked up and said, "The weapon stuck upside down on this stage is the weapon that accompanied the Sea God throughout his life. It is also the place where part of the Sea God''s power is concentrated. Pulling it out is your only test. With its recognition, you have truly taken the key step to becoming the Sea God."

    Neptune raised his head and focused his eyes on the black long stick standing in the center of the Sea God Platform. No wonder it looked like a stick, it turned out to be the Sea God''s trident inserted upside down. This was the long handle of the trident.

    With his eyes fixed on the Sea God''s Trident, Neptune walked towards the stage step by step without hesitation. The location of the trident was not only the center of the Sea God stage and the center of the Sea God Temple, but also the center of the entire Sea God Mountain. It seemed that the entire mountain existed for it.

    After stepping onto the third floor, they finally came face to face with the weapon left by the sea god. The exposed long handle of the trident was about ten feet long, as thick as a child''s arm, and dark, with only a thin layer of lines vaguely visible on it.

    Without hesitation, nine soul rings appeared around Neptune, and his spirit reached its peak at this moment. With a loud shout, he took a big step forward and came to the front of the Sea God Trident. He raised his hands and grasped the long handle of the Sea God Trident.

    At the same time, the golden seal of the Sea God''s trident on his forehead lit up, and a concentrated ray of the Sea God''s light shone on the long handle of the trident in front of him.

    BoomˇŞ

    A faint golden color began to spread from where Neptune''s hands were holding. On the originally dark long handle, traces of golden lines began to spread along with the release of golden aura...

    At this moment, the screen suddenly jumped.

    I unexpectedly came to a place that looked like a warehouse, which housed many things that seemed very precious.

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was confused and puzzled.

    At this time, the picture gradually enlarged, and one of the boxes shook violently, and then the lid was popped open, and the things inside were revealed.

    It was an extremely strange thing, the whole body was crystal clear blue, and it was in the shape of a three-dimensional triangle. The whole thing seemed to be carved from sapphire, and it was only the size of a palm. The crystal blue light was filled with precious light, and strange energy fluctuations continued to emanate from it.

    On this blue triangle, there are rippling lines like water waves. These lines do not look like they are carved, but rather they are alive. Circles of blue light flicker, and the warehouse is filled with a faint precious light.

    [Huh? What is this thing...]

    [Isn''t this the most precious treasure of our Tiandou Empire, the Vast Sea Universe Cover? ]

    [So this warehouse is the empire''s treasure house? ]

    [The origin of this thing is mysterious. Now it seems that it is actually related to the Sea God Island? ]

    [Wait! Could this thing be the Heart of the Sea God mentioned earlier? ]

    [Not sure... but I think it''s pretty close, right?]

    [...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In the video, the Vast Sea Universe Cover that activated spontaneously slowly floated up, and then turned into a golden light and flew upwards.

    "Bang!"

    The solid and heavy roof of the warehouse was completely unable to block the golden light and was easily penetrated.

    After leaving the warehouse, this golden light shot up into the sky and flew towards the sea at an astonishing speed.

    At this time, the video screen jumped again and returned to the Temple of the Sea God.

    Neptune still maintained the posture of holding the long handle with both hands, his whole body shining with azure light, and the long handle was slowly rising due to his efforts.

    Gradually, the people in the live broadcast room could see the connection between the long handle and the trident head. It was a circular connection, tightly buckled together, and the closer it was to the head, the thicker it became. As the connection rose from the ground, the edge of the trident head appeared in a triangular shape, with a crescent-shaped pattern on each side.

    From this position, it can be seen that the halberd head is very large, and the further Neptune pulled it upwards, the heavier the long handle in his hand felt. In just such a short period of time, he actually began to feel weak.

    Gritting his teeth, he exerted all his strength!

    A harsh friction sound was heard, and the trident was gradually rising. From the edge of the triangle, a thick and angular trident head with a width of about three inches was extended to both sides, and the real trident head began to emerge.

    The trident was naturally made up of three parts. The left and right sides were relatively thin, while the central part was exceptionally wide, and felt like a sword. There was a large diamond-shaped hole in the center of the wide halberd blade and the connection below, making the trident look like it was missing something.

    When the people in the live broadcast room saw this scene, they all suddenly realized what was going on.

    [I understand! The Vast Sea Universe Cover is probably the gem inlaid on the Sea God''s Trident.]

    [This should be the so-called Heart of the Sea God, right? ]

    [It''s just very strange. This thing should be the treasure of Sea God Island. How could it be lost and finally become the national treasure of Tiandou Empire? ]

    [This seems to be something that will happen in the future. What do you think, if someone else brings the Vast Sea Universe Cover to the Sea God Island in advance, can they inherit the throne of the Sea God? ]

    [You''re overthinking! Obviously, the Heart of the Sea God is only one of the conditions for inheriting the Sea God''s position. It''s not that you can become the Sea God''s successor just by having the Heart of the Sea God. The key is still the qualification issue, and whether the gods look down on you.]

    [If anyone really takes this thing to the Sea God Island, the Heart of the Sea God will be taken back 100%. And if you look at the video, the Sea God can summon the Heart of the Sea God from the mainland thousands of miles away from the sea. It is conceivable that the real owner of this thing has always been the Sea God. It does not matter who holds it. ]

    [As long as the Sea God wants, he can summon this thing back at any time. ]

    [I see. If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have realized it...]

    The barrage area was full of discussions, with everyone expressing their own opinions. Since everyone was anonymous, many secrets that were not secrets were casually spoken out.

    In the video.

    With Neptune''s efforts, the head of the the Sea God''s Trident had been pulled out by one third. The lines on the long handle had all been awakened, and although the light was not strong, the golden lines were much more gorgeous than the previous dark appearance.

    But when I got here, I seemed to have encountered some difficulties, or was missing something crucial.

    The Sea God''s Trident could no longer be pulled out even a little bit.

    Neptune remained in a stalemate with it.

    [Why does it look like it can''t be pulled out? ]

    [Is it because of the lack of the Heart of the Sea God? ]

    [Without the Heart of the Sea God, it is impossible to pull out the Sea God Trident? ]

    [No way, is this going to fail? ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    Fortunately, after a stalemate in the video, the missing "thing" finally came.

    A golden light flew from a distance.

    As they got closer, the golden light dissipated and a blue triangle appeared, spinning around. It was the Vast Sea Universe Cover that flew out from the Tiandou Treasure House on its own.

    A magical scene appeared. The Vast Sea Universe Cover flew to the position of the diamond-shaped hole in the Sea God''s Trident, and its shape changed. It turned into a dark blue diamond-shaped gem. Its size was exactly the same as the hole on the Sea God''s Trident, and it fell directly into the diamond-shaped hole where the trident was exposed on the ground.

    BuzzˇŞˇŞ

    The air seemed to freeze, and a circle of strong golden light instantly burst out from the head of the trident. At this moment, Neptune and the Sea God''s Trident seemed to be truly connected, and the same golden magic pattern as that on the trident suddenly burst out from his body!

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 103: Frost Sky Nail!

    Chapter 103 - 103: Frost Sky Nail!

    [Sure enough! The Heart of the Sea God is embedded in the trident...]

    [Terrible! The power of God...]

    [It is possible to summon an object back from a distance of tens of millions of miles. ]

    [...]

    Everyone in the live broadcast room couldn''t help but talk about it when they saw the Heart of the Sea God returning in the video.

    With a slight ding sound, the Vast Sea Universe Cover that had transformed into a diamond shape was finally imprinted on the diamond-shaped hole in the Sea God Trident.

    The harsh friction sound was accompanied by an incomparable burst of energy, sweeping across the entire hall almost in an instant!

    The pitch-black hall seemed to be lit up by the golden light. Whether it was the ground or the roof, whether it was the walls or the other seven platforms guarding the Sea God Platform, at this moment, they were all baptized by a layer of golden magic patterns.

    The hall that originally looked simple and quaint was now completely covered in gold. The huge golden light made it look so luxurious. An unprecedented sacred aura burst out from the position of the sea god''s trident, turning into a huge beam of light that shot up into the sky and rushed straight to the top of the hall.

    "ahˇŞ"

    Neptune roared to the sky, the muscles on his back and arms tangled into terrifying shapes, and the trident that symbolized the power of the sea god finally loosened again and slowly left the ground...

    The main blade of the trident, like a long sword, was slowly lifted up accompanied by the blades on both sides, and a dragon-like trembling sound continued to burst out from the trident.

    For a moment, the entire Sea God Platform began to tremble violently, and at the same time, so did the Sea God Temple and even the entire Sea God Mountain!

    At this time, the perspective of the live broadcast began to change and came to the outside of the Sea God Temple, allowing the audience in the live broadcast room to see the changes in the entire Sea God Island from a macro perspective.

    The sky above Sea God Mountain was already covered with dark clouds, dimming the light of the entire Sea God Island. But at this moment, the Sea God Temple lit up, and the magnificent temple burst out with a strong golden light. The light cut through the darkness, illuminating Sea God Mountain, and seemed to illuminate the entire Sea God Island!

    A thick golden beam of light shot up into the sky, piercing the dark clouds!

    A huge figure enveloped the entire Sea God Island!

    The figure was illusory, but it was vaguely visible that he was wearing golden armor, with long dark blue hair draped over his shoulders, and the armor covered almost every part of his body. Most importantly, in the hand of this human-shaped light and shadow, he was holding a golden trident that seemed to be able to pierce the sky and split the earth!

    Everyone on the entire Sea God Island raised their heads, looked up at the sky, and then knelt on the ground almost at the same time, their pious eyes filled with blazing light, and they bowed down to the huge virtual image.

    The power of the sea god can be seen from thousands of miles away.

    In the sea, it seemed that all creatures felt the breath of the golden shadow. At this moment, the sea around the Sea God Island suddenly came to a standstill, the raging waves subsided, and all things in the sea stopped swimming. Their bodies unconsciously turned towards the direction of Sea God Island, worshiping it tremblingly and respectfully.

    At this time, thousands of tiny golden rays appeared from all directions. Some of these rays came from Sea God Island, but more came from the surrounding seas. Nourished by these rays, the huge virtual image of the Sea God gradually became clearer, as clear as a physical entity!

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was surprised to find that the sea god hidden in the golden armor had a tall and handsome face, exactly like Neptune.

    [This... is he now a god? ]

    [Becoming a god just by pulling out a divine weapon, doesn''t that seem a little too much of a joke? ]

    [It shouldn''t be that simple...]

    [But to be honest, this scene is really spectacular! ]

    [A true man, this is what you should do! ]

    A series of comments expressed admiration and envy.

    In the video.

    When Bo Saixi saw him pull out the Sea God''s Trident, a trace of regret and relief flashed across her eyes, and she said, "Being able to pull out the Sea God''s Trident, you are already qualified to accept the final test. If you succeed, you will be the new Sea God!"

    "The final test?"

    At this time, Neptune approached with the Sea God Trident in his hand and asked in confusion: "What is that?"

    "That was a test from the Sea God himself!"

    Bo Saixi said nothing more, and slowly raised the golden scepter in her hand. The three-meter-long scepter was engraved with magic patterns all over, and the top of the scepter was a diamond-shaped protrusion like a spear. Five inches below the tip of the spear, there was a diamond-shaped golden gem inlaid.

    When it was raised high, bright golden light instantly ignited from the diamond-shaped gem. In an instant, it illuminated the entire Sea God Temple!

    At this critical moment, the live broadcast screen jumped again and came to the sea.

    [Oh shit! ]

    [What the hell! It''s gone at the critical moment? ]

    [I feel like this was intentional! ]

    [Why did you suddenly jump into the sea? ]

    What happens next? What happens next?

    [How is the throne of the gods inherited? ]

    [I''m so curious...]

    A series of comments were all condemnations of the live broadcast room. Only Bo Saixi, the person in the video, knew what he was going to do next. Sacrifice his life and start the final inheritance.

    The video shows an underwater volcanic eruption.

    From a macro perspective, it shows how large the spread of submarine volcanoes is.

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was surprised to find that during this period of time, the cracks in the submarine volcano had spread to almost half of the sea area. It was about to spread to the Sea God Island.

    On the sea surface, corpses can be seen floating on the sea surface almost everywhere. There are whales, sea beasts, and humans... The heat from the eruption of the seabed magma boils the sea water and cooks these sea creatures alive!

    This is a disaster.

    A disaster for the ocean!

    If left unchecked, not only the ocean but also the land will be affected.

    The live broadcast room clearly showed all of this. The tragic scene of the extinction of all living things under the natural disaster was enough to make anyone who saw it shudder!

    [What should I do?]

    [Who can stop this kind of natural disaster? ]

    [It''s over! ]

    [The sea is over...where should we go? ]

    Many of the comments in the live broadcast room were obviously sent by sea soul masters who lived in the sea. They were sea soul masters who had a lifelong relationship with the sea. If the sea disappeared, it would be no different from the destruction of the world for them.

    Fortunately, after so long in the making, the video finally reached its critical moment!

    "Buzz!!!"

    A strange buzzing sound suddenly sounded.

    The sound was amazing and seemed to be everywhere.

    In an instant, the whole world became quiet.

    The people in the live broadcast room looked down at the entire ocean from a macro perspective through the video. They were surprised to find that the turbulent sea level, which was always surging, suddenly calmed down.

    Yes, the whole sea became calm.

    It turned into a pool of stagnant water.

    There were no waves or ripples at all.

    This scene was undoubtedly abnormal. Just as everyone in the live broadcast room was wondering who caused all this, they saw that the sea area around the eruption of the submarine volcano began to slowly rotate... forming a super-large sea vortex!

    Countless seawater rushed up into the sky along the vortex, condensed in mid-air, and transformed... and finally turned into an icicle that seemed to reach the sky!

    It Is impossible to describe how huge this icicle is. People can only see that even the clouds and fog are surrounding the icicle, and the terrifying cold air condenses everything around it!

    The Icicle fell with a bang!

    Like a nail, it pierced directly into the crater of the submarine volcano and penetrated madly into the depths of the earth!

    The chill It emitted froze the surrounding seas, turning them into a never-melting cold river!

    "BOOM!!!"

    The icicles that reach from sky to earth are like a nail in the freezing sky, constantly penetrating into the depths of the earth.

    The horrifying scene looks more like a natural disaster than a natural disaster!

    [...]

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was stunned, staring blankly at this shocking scene, and lost the ability to speak.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 104: The Mysterious Beast

    Chapter 104 - 104: The Mysterious Beast

    "BOOM!!!"

    The huge ice pillar that reached the sky and the ground was more than 10,000 meters long, like a nail, driving into the eruption site of the volcano. Not only did it block the erupting submarine crater, but the terrifying coldness of the pillar also dispelled the heat and froze the entire sea surface!

    And this coldness was still spreading, and the scope of the sea surface freezing was also expanding...

    The people in the live broadcast room followed the video and saw from a bird''s-eye view that the seawater continued to freeze and spread with the icicle as the center... In the end, most of the ocean was covered with ice!

    The ocean crisis was resolved.

    The erupting submarine volcano was suppressed and frozen forever!

    But as a price, the area of the ocean shrank severely, and most of the ocean has turned into a glacier continent that is even larger than Douluo Continent!

    As time goes by, perhaps organisms will gradually migrate to this glacial continent, adapt to the environment here, and eventually form a complete ecosystem...

    [Hiss! The power of God...]

    [...So terrifying! ]

    [They actually created a continent...]

    [Is this God...?]

    A series of comments flashed by, all of which were filled with amazement and admiration.

    The divine world.

    The five God Kings who had been following the live broadcast room through the divine thoughts left on the five priests saw the feat of Neptune creating land by freezing ice after he became the God of the Sea in the video. However, they had a different view from the audience.

    "The Sea God... he can''t do this, right?" said the Asura God.

    "Even the God of the Sea cannot truly control the entire ocean. This new God of the Sea is no simple matter." Said the God of Evil.

    "It seems that this is his unique talent. This new Sea God is even more suitable to be the Sea God than the original one." The God of Kindness nodded.

    Although the Sea God is the god of the ocean, this does not mean that he can mobilize the power of the entire ocean. Otherwise, he would not be just a first-level god.

    Even though he was the God of the Sea, and could mobilize the power of the sea by relying on his power, the power he could mobilize was limited. To the entire sea, the power that the God of the Sea could mobilize was only a tiny bit of insignificant power.

    But Neptune in the video is different. Perhaps because his martial soul is the water element, he is born with the ability to control water. And this ability is very strong, very strong!

    Therefore, after being blessed by the Sea God, the ability to control water has undergone a qualitative change, allowing him to directly mobilize the power of the entire sea!

    This is something that the original Sea God could never do.

    The above is the Five God Kings'' perception of Neptune''s exaggerated performance in the video. They think that he is a person with extraordinary talent and is the most suitable person for the position of Sea God. They don''t know that this video is purely fabricated and is not something that will happen in the future.

    After the formation of the glacier continent, the catastrophe of the ocean was resolved. Just when all the viewers thought the video was over, the screen jumped and they came to a fiery red world.

    The hot magma flowing here is obviously located deep in the earth''s core.

    In the picture, there appeared a stone with strange patterns on its surface.

    [What is this? ]

    [How can there be stones in magma? Shouldn''t they be melted? ]

    [Is this the shooting star? ]

    [No way...]

    [Wait, the meteor actually moved?! ]

    [Oh my god, this thing is alive?! ]

    [Don''t you think this thing looks like an egg? ]

    [No way, how can there be such a big egg? It''s impossible...]

    A series of barrages slid by.

    In the video, the stone with strange patterns suddenly moved, and then a crack appeared on the surface. Soon the crack began to spread, quickly covering the entire surface of the stone.

    "boom!"

    A huge claw pierced through the case and poked out.

    Before the people watching the video could react, the screen suddenly jumped again.

    Arrived at the Sea God Island, inside Sea God Temple.

    At this moment, the light patterns in the entire Sea God Temple suddenly turned blue and gold, as if excitedly welcoming the return of the king.

    The Illusory door opens.

    The newly born Sea God walked out slowly.

    He was covered in a suit of azure Sea God armor, holding the Sea God trident. His already majestic image was even taller and full of kingly aura!

    After Neptune came out, he looked up at the top of the Sea God Temple and slowly raised the Sea God trident in his hand. On this Sea God Island, in the Sea God Temple on the top of the Sea God Mountain, he wanted to announce to all the lives in the sea that the Sea God who protected them was back!

    The blue-gold light condensed towards the top of the temple like waves, and with a loud bang, the walls around the entire Sea God Temple disappeared in an instant, disappearing in the blue-gold light, leaving only the seven circular platforms in the temple.

    A huge blue-gold light column shot up into the sky, transforming into an incomparable force of the sea god that went straight into the sky. This light was so magnificent and broad, and so earth-shaking that it turned the sky above the sea into the same color.

    The sea was boiling, and the water surged hundreds of meters in an instant. All the remaining sea creatures swam frantically toward the surface of the sea. Under the pull of the huge power of the sea god, they rushed to see the sky above the sea, which had turned blue and golden.

    A faint light flickered, and Neptune''s face was unusually calm. He was not excited by this magnificent energy. In his mind, there was only gentle comfort, soothing the throbbing hearts of all the creatures in the sea. It was full of great compassion to save the suffering!

    At this time, all the residents on Sea God Island had come to an open area and bowed down in the direction of Sea God Mountain. There were tears of excitement in their eyes. After so many years and generations, they finally waited for this moment, for the return of Lord Sea God. That was their belief!

    Outside Sea God Island, on the sea.

    The Demon Soul Great White Sharks guarding Sea God Island all appeared on the water surface. The largest Demon Soul Great White Shark looked towards the Sea God Mountain, looking at the blue-gold light column rising into the sky, with tears of excitement flowing in its big eyes...

    But just when all the marine creatures were celebrating the birth of the god of the sea, something unusual suddenly occurred at the place where the underwater volcano had erupted.

    "roar!!!"

    A strange roar suddenly reached Neptune''s ears. His expression suddenly changed, and he looked in a certain direction. It seemed that his sight had traveled through thousands of mountains and rivers at this moment, and he saw the abnormal situation happening in the distant sea.

    The picture ends here.

    The video ends.

    However, this behavior of losing the fans at the critical moment undoubtedly caused the audience in the live broadcast room who were looking forward to the subsequent development to start scolding.

    [What the hell! What the hell! ]

    [What happened next? ]

    [What kind of creature is in that meteor egg? ]

    [Can the Sea God deal with him? ]

    [Fuck! I hate people who only tell half of the story.]

    [Strongly request to finish the video! ]

    [Don''t be ridiculous, will the Q&A listen to you? ]

    [...]

    A series of barrages flashed across the screen that turned black, and then the entire live video room gradually began to dim and slowly disappeared.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Check out my new work, "Fate/Undying Death Knight" if you are also into Fate

 Chapter 105: A Compromise

    Chapter 105 - 105: A Compromise

    Ye Cheng ignored the wailing of many viewers in the live broadcast room. After closing the Q&A live broadcast, he began to check what he had gained from fabricating the future video.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the character will eventually become real!

    Current roleplay: Sea God ¨C Neptune (24%)

    Already played: Twin Martial Soul ¨C Ye Cheng.

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 58.4% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards, only obtain 100% final permissions to control everything in the system.)]

    "The completion rate is only 24%? It''s less than half."

    Ye Cheng was surprised to see that the completion of Sea God''s character design was not as complete as he expected. But after thinking about it, he didn''t find it strange.

    First of all, the character of the Sea God Neptune he set this time is of god-level, and his unique, abnormal talent of being able to control the entire sea, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is of Godking level. In addition, this character is of god-level, which is undoubtedly more advanced in nature than the character of the twin martial spirits. Therefore, the recognition required is naturally much greater than the first character.

    "...This is a bit difficult."

    Ye Cheng frowned slightly and began to think. At this stage, the recognition converted by people''s emotions and cognition has reached its limit. In a short period of time, it is impossible to provide recognition for this character.

    People''s ability to accept something cannot be infinitely increased in a short period of time. After all, when you face a shocking event, after a short period of time, you will definitely not have such a big emotional fluctuation when you encounter a similar event again. There must be a slow process of calming down the emotions.

    Ye Cheng also couldn''t understand the principle. In addition, he always felt that the recognition required by the character setting might not be as simple as people''s emotions. Perhaps what the character setting needed was actually the power of people''s "missing". Or the power of the soul?

    So after using "emotions" to harvest part of people''s soul power in a short period of time, you must wait until people recover before you can harvest them again. Otherwise, people''s soul''s self-protection consciousness will subconsciously hold their soul power tightly together. It won''t leak out at all.

    The above Is just Ye Cheng''s personal guess. As for the specific principle of character recognition, he really doesn''t know.

    "What now?"

    "The character design of Sea God is less than half complete, and there is no way to materialize it..."

    "Do we have to wait until next time to fabricate the progress of the video?"

    "But at this rate, it will take three or four more plays to get it done... I don''t know how long it will take."

    Ye Cheng was a little unwilling. He stared at the 24% left of the character setting and was in a dilemma. Once he could obtain this character setting, he would be able to control the power of the entire ocean. Even if the God King descended to the mortal world, he would not be afraid.

    Even if he wanted to, he could imitate the water god Gonggong and destroy the world with sea water! He could directly mobilize the sea water from the entire ocean to destroy the continent and turn the entire Douluo Star into a veritable sea water star.

    It can be said that his innate power is incomparable to that of the Sea God of Sea God Island. You get what you pay for, and there is a reason why it is expensive.

    But because it was too expensive, he simply couldn''t push the progress of this character to 100% in a short period of time.

    In addition, the foreshadowing of the meteorite at the end of the video is also a difficult problem. To realize it, a huge amount of recognition is required.

    Fortunately, in the previous Q&A video, Ye Cheng did not reveal when the meteorite would fall, so he had the final say on when it would fall. There was still enough time to slowly lay out the arrangements.

    "etc!"

    "Since the perfect form of the sea god Neptune cannot be manifested."

    "Then can I compromise and come up with a semi-finished product?"

    Ye Cheng suddenly had an idea and realized that he had fallen into a misunderstanding before.

    So, after operating the character setting system.

    [Roleplay SystemˇŞˇŞCreating a character...

    Currently playing as: Neptune, the Controller of Water (100%)

    Already played as: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng.

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 58.4%...]

    "Haha, it really works!"

    Ye Cheng laughed out loud when he saw the change in the completion of the character setting on the system panel. The so-called water controller and the sea god are of course different. After he cut the strength of this character setting from the first-level god to the titled Douluo, as expected, the required recognition power dropped significantly. It was directly full.

    At this stage, the character of this water controller is only a level 95 Titled Douluo, but it doesn''t matter. His most important talent for controlling water is still there. Next, as long as he goes to Sea God Island to inherit the throne of the Sea God as shown in the video, he will have the same power as in the video!

    In the final analysis, the most important thing about this character is not his realm, but his unique talent for controlling water! Combined with the power of the Sea God, it can play a powerful role.

    "Come out!"

    Ye Cheng''s mind moved, and then a light and shadow separated from his body, and then turned into another him. He was naked, without any clothes.

    This is the soul bone skill possessed by his torso soul bone ¨C external incarnation.

    As the name suggests, this skill is to be able to separate clones and do multiple things at the same time. The number of clones depends on how many he can control. In theory, the number is unlimited.

    But there are also disadvantages, that is, controlling these clones requires mental effort, just like doing many things at the same time, multitasking. It is not something that ordinary people can do.

    In addition, these clones are blank slates without any strength. If you want the clones to have strength, you have to take it from the original body. However, if you give a little strength to the clone, he will become weaker. After the clone dies, the strength will return to the original body.

    Theoretically, these clones would continue to exist unless they were killed or he took the initiative to cancel them.

    These clones can live as long as his original body can live.

    Ye Cheng didn''t know the specific principle of this skill, because many of Douluo''s soul skills were unreasonable and involved the fundamental rules and laws of the world. At this stage, he still couldn''t understand it.

    After separating from his clone, Ye Cheng looked at the clone opposite him who looked exactly like him. His mind moved, and the appearance of the clone opposite him began to change. From a handsome man with elegant demeanor, he gradually turned into a two-meter-tall strong man with a strong physique and handsome masculinity!

    Looking at the blue hair and blue eyes, he looks exactly like Neptune, the god of the sea.

    "good."

    Ye Cheng nodded in satisfaction, then called up the panel and used his mind to merge the character of Neptune, the Controller of Water, into the clone in front of him.

    In an instant, the aura of the ordinary clone suddenly rose!

    Circles of soul rings appeared one after another, and finally nine soul rings appeared! Exactly the same as those in the previous video.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 170+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

    Check out my new work, "Fate/Undying Death Knight" if you''re interested in Fate

 Chapter 106: Go To Sea God Island

    Chapter 106 - 106: Go To Sea God Island

    "Next, it''s time for the future Sea God Neptune to go to Sea God Island to receive the inheritance..." Looking at the clone Neptune opposite him, Ye Cheng casually took out a set of clothes from the storage ring and threw it over.

    Neptune took it tacitly and started putting it on.

    The original body and the clone can actually be seen as the same person doing two things at the same time. Ye Cheng''s senses are very strange now, with two perspectives. It feels like he is doing two things at the same time. Thanks to the unique skill of the external incarnation, he can control the two bodies without being unable to control them. Otherwise, this soul bone skill is too bad.

    After putting on his clothes, Neptune looked no different from the one in the video. And the "personality" that had been integrated into his body had strengthened his ordinary body to the standard of the personality. He was no longer just a weakling.

    "Very good, very energetic!"

    Ye Cheng looked at the handsome man opposite him, who was dressed neatly, and nodded with satisfaction. Next, the clone would set off to the sea to receive the inheritance at the Sea God Island.

    Given the degree of compatibility between Neptune''s character and the Sea God, it goes without saying that the divine test will definitely be the ninth test!

    Although he did not obtain the recognition of the Sea God''s divine thoughts in the Vast Sea Universe Cover, which is essentially the heart of the Sea God, he was not worried about not being able to obtain the Sea God''s ninth test. After all, Sea God Island is the inheritance place of the Sea God in the lower world, and he, who is far away in the divine world, can definitely pay attention to it through some means. Otherwise, how to test the qualifications of the test takers? How do the tests given to the test takers come from?

    The sea god''s divine consciousness within the vast sea and universe cover was just a fragment of his spirit.

    Once a qualified inheritor is detected, as long as the Sea God wants, he can use divine means at any time, just like in the video, to summon the Vast Sea Universe Cover directly from the mainland back to the Sea God Island. Don''t doubt whether it can be done. After all, even if the God of Douluo is weak, he still has some means.

    Although the future videos are fabricated, the plots are all based on reality and are not made up. Otherwise, if you don''t have this ability, others will be exposed at a glance.

    Neptune''s character, due to his lack of recognition power, has weakened most of his power, and therefore the configuration of many places is naturally not as good as that of the original Ye Cheng.

    First of all, the soul ring configuration is just the most common two yellow, two purple, four black and one red.

    Of the six soul bones in the body, except for the torso bone which is 100,000 years old, the rest of the soul bones of the head and limbs are only about 70,000 to 80,000 years old.

    Frankly speaking, this set of spirit rings and spirit bones is undoubtedly the top configuration for other people in the spirit master world. But compared with the original body, it immediately seems not so impressive.

    Fortunately, there is still a chance to make amends.

    The age of his spirit rings and spirit bones can be improved through rewards from the Sea God when he undergoes Sea God''s assessment.

    When Neptune begins to accept the final inheritance of the Sea God, he can transform his soul bones into the Sea God''s divine armor in one fell swoop, and the age of his soul rings can also be greatly improved. There is no need to worry at all.

    So now, Neptune''s first task is to go to Sea God Island, accept the God Test, and get the wool from the Sea God. Become a god as soon as possible!

    Don''t miss this opportunity for free.

    ...

    Hanhai City, the largest city in the western part of the Tiandou Empire, is also the largest coastal city and port city on the Douluo Continent.

    This huge city was built by the sea, or rather, on a mountain by the sea. No matter how high or low the tides were, they could not be shaken. The thick city walls were definitely at the main city level. Before entering the city, Neptune could already smell a faint salty smell.

    At this time, he had arrived at the city gate.

    As soon as he arrived at the gate, the soldiers guarding the gate could not help but stare at his face. It was as if they saw the emperor visiting incognito. In fact, the situation was indeed similar.

    Neptune''s appearance has not changed. Because the future video was played not long ago, many people are impressed by him as the protagonist of the video. His image is firmly remembered in their minds. They recognize him at a glance.

    "Sea, Sea God..."

    The soldier guarding the city gate stammered and could not even speak. He was shaking with excitement, as if he was having epilepsy. It seemed that it would not be strange if he fainted in the next moment.

    "No need to make a fuss!"

    Neptune frowned when he saw him yelling like that. He said calmly, "I''m not the god of the sea yet!"

    After saying that, he no longer paid attention to the soldiers and walked towards the city gate on his own.

    Ye Cheng himself had never been to the sea, so he had not planted a space mark there, and therefore could not take Neptune directly to the sea. He could only go to Sea God Island in this normal way.

    Neptune''s personality is upright, he doesn''t do those pretentious things. He also disdains to change his appearance, and shows himself openly.

    After passing through the city wall and entering Hanhai City, the salty smell became stronger. Neptune found that the people of Hanhai City were somewhat different from the inland people because they were close to the sea. The people here were generally shorter and their skin was darker than that of the inland people.

    As soon as he entered the city with his recognizable appearance, he immediately attracted the attention of all the people in Hanhai City. Nonsense, the protagonist of the video not long ago. The savior who saved the ocean!

    The future lord of the sea.

    Sea God ¨C Neptune!

    Who doesn''t know him now? Who doesn''t know him yet?

    Almost everyone looks at him with reverence and admiration. It''s as if they have seen a holy god!

    Of course, the situation is similar in reality. In the eyes of these people, Neptune is almost certain to become a god. So there is nothing wrong with considering him as a god now.

    "Hey, why are you here?"

    "This is the place to go out to sea. Could it be that this person went to the mainland before, so now he wants to pass through here and return to the sea?"

    "Wow, is he going to inherit the throne of the Sea God?"

    "He''s the future god. Can I ask for his autograph? I''ll keep it as a family heirloom..."

    The people around were whispering, and the voices were very low. Ordinary people might not be able to hear them, but to Neptune it was as clear as someone shouting through a megaphone.

    Neptune suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.

    He felt that he was being too hasty by not covering up his appearance.

    But forget it, it''s already like this, and it would seem petty to hide it any further.

    Let them watch it if they want.

    It won''t cost you a single piece of meat if you take a look.

    Neptune tried hard to ignore the gazes of the people around him, and acted as if nothing had happened. He began to look for a hotel in the city, planning to stay there for two days. Then he would hire a boat and prepare some necessary things for going out to sea.

    The sea js vast. Even if he is a Titled Douluo, he can travel freely on the sea with his profound cultivation. But if he doesn''t know the route, he will still get lost. And he will have to sleep in the open air on the sea. It is more comfortable to hire a boat. Why suffer when you can enjoy?

    ______________________

    Btw guys, pls make a review of this novel.

    Exclusive access to 180 advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 107: Celebrity Effect

    Chapter 107 - 107: Celebrity Effect

    [T/N: Please write a review for this book]

    ______________

    Parading along the way.

    Neptune looked very calm, as if he didn''t notice the eyes of people around him, and found a hotel that was still acceptable.

    "Welcome..."

    Then when the waiter saw him, he immediately couldn''t even speak clearly.

    "S-Sea God..."

    "Open a room upstairs!"

    Neptune didn''t make things difficult for him, and directly ejected a gold soul coin onto the counter.

    "Okay, okay..."

    The waiter tremblingly handed him the key to the best room in the hotel respectfully with both hands.

    Neptune took it and walked straight to his room.

    In just a few moments, the news that the future sea god Neptune lived in this hotel spread throughout the Hanhai City. For a time, the entire hotel was full, and many people chose to stay in this hotel just to be closer to the gods. If they could get a little bit of the gods'' aura, then maybe they would be lucky in the future. It can only be said that people are superstitious, even soul masters are not immune to it.

    During this period, no one was so blind as to disturb Neptune, because they knew their own strength. Facing this big man, it is better to be quiet than to move. If someone suddenly disturbed him, what if he left a bad impression on this great god, wouldn''t that be the end of him?

    So he spent the night very peacefully.

    The next morning.

    He left the hotel, walked onto the street, and began to buy some items necessary for survival at sea, as well as other sundries.

    The process attracted the attention of countless people, but no one dared to disturb him. All the shops he visited basically had a booming business from then on, and even became the most popular shops in Hanhai City. It lasted for a long time! He calmly bought everything, hired a boat, and then returned to the hotel.

    The next day.

    Neptune calmly got up, packed his things, and left the hotel.

    The waiter watched him go away with a great figure, feeling both proud and disappointed. He was proud that as an ordinary person, he had the honor to receive the future sea god. He was disappointed that the sea god had left and would probably never come again.

    Neptune didn''t know that after he left, the inn he had stayed in was renamed the God''s Inn and became the most famous attraction in the entire Hanhai City!

    Especially the room he stayed in, which became a room in the entire inn that would never be open to anyone, and no one could live in it again. But visitors still came in an endless stream, just to stay in this inn where the sea god was said to have lived, and feel the breath of the god.

    The closer the room Is to the one he stayed in, the more expensive it is and the harder it is to book...

    After Neptune walked out of the hotel, he slowly walked through the entire city, exited the city from the south gate of Hanhai City, and followed the wide road specially opened on the reef outside the city, down the reef, and headed straight for the dock.

    If you want to go out to sea from the Hanhai City Pier, you need to take this road. Therefore, although it is difficult to build a road on the reef, the Hanhai City officials still spared no effort to repair this road. The pier here is very large, with at least twenty piers hundreds of meters long extending into the sea, with hundreds of ships moored.

    This place can be said to be the starting point and end point of maritime trade, and it is also a huge source of income for the entire Hanhai City. Although there are many powerful soul beasts in the sea, there are also endless wealth in the sea. Living by the sea has long become an unchanging truth in Hanhai City. Even if people die in the mouths of sea soul beasts every year, this situation cannot be changed.

    Near the sea, this area is mostly saline-alkali land, which is not suitable for growing crops. Only the various creatures in the sea can bring benefits to Hanhai City. It is also because of the sea that people here can exchange various resources.

    Soon, Neptune found the ship he rented yesterday. It was a brand new ship that looked quite good. The entire hull was painted iron-colored. Only the deck was decorated with red and white paint. It was said that painting the hull iron-colored could prevent soul beasts from attacking as much as possible. The hull was 80 meters long and 35 meters wide, which was considered a large ship among sea ships.

    If you look closely, you can see that under the iron-gray paint on the hull is a thick layer of armor that protects the hull. Neptune chose this ship because it is large enough and has good defense capabilities, which can also avoid some unnecessary troubles.

    "Your Excellency, welcome to the Wind Rider."

    Dozens of crew members, led by the captain, had been waiting by the side of the ship. When they saw him, they came over immediately, smiling like a typical lackey.

    "Well, everything is ready."

    Neptune nodded calmly, without showing any condescending attitude, and was extremely approachable.

    "That''s natural. Everything is ready."

    The captain is a middle-aged man in his 40s, who not only has rich sailing experience, but is also physically fit and strong. The rest of the crew is similar, and most importantly, they are all soul masters. It can be imagined that the overall quality of this ship is absolutely excellent!

    "Your Excellency, please."

    The captain acted as if he was leading the way and motioned him to walk ahead.

    Neptune did not refuse and walked ahead. As soon as he stepped onto the deck, the strong smell of the sea hit him in the face and invaded his sense of smell.

    The sea breeze howled, bringing a chill in this late autumn season. Fortunately, most of the people on the boat were soul masters with strong physical resistance, so this little bit of cold wind was nothing to them.

    The Wind Rider has five floors in total. Four of the upper decks are for living, and the lower deck is for storage. As the one who spends money, Neptune naturally lives on the top deck, and the crew lives on the lower deck.

    "Weigh anchor and set sail."

    Seeing that everything was ready, the experienced captain gave the order and the Wind Rider officially set off. Neptune had already drawn a special sea chart for him and asked him to proceed in the designated direction.

    As for where the sea chart came from, it was naturally through the system''s search function to find the location of Sea God Island, and then according to the sea survival knowledge attached to the character setting, it was drawn. It can''t be compared with professional ones, but at least the route is clear.

    The weather was fine and the sea was calm.

    The hull of Chengfeng was quite large. After raising the anchor, with the efforts of the sailors, it easily left the port and went straight into the sea.

    When Chengfeng was completely out in the sea and out of the port, the captain gave an order, hoisted the main sail, adjusted the direction, and accelerated towards the destination!

    The scenery of the sea Is irreplaceable by any other scenery. If you have never been to the sea, you will never be able to feel the magnificent feeling.

    The boundless sea, where the water meets the sky in the distance.

    At this time, the sun has risen from the east, shining on the sparkling sea...

    At this time, Neptune was standing on the top deck, gazing at the charming scenery of the sea. The sea breeze blew on his body. Although it was a little cold, it seemed to open his heart and make his mood become comfortable.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 180 advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 108: A Smooth Journey

    Chapter 108 - 108: A Smooth Journey

    At this time, several days had passed since Neptune set sail.

    The view of the sea was fine at first, but you get bored of seeing the same thing for too long. So in the following days, except for occasionally coming out to get some fresh air, Neptune mostly practiced in meditation in the cabin, shifting the main focus of his consciousness back to his main body, and practicing here as an idle machine.

    In addition, according to the captain''s calculations, if there are no accidents along the way, they will be able to reach their destination in about a month''s sailing.

    This speed cannot be said to be fast, but it is still within an acceptable range.

    As for accidents?

    Accidents during sea voyages are nothing more than natural disasters such as tsunamis, storms, tornadoes, or man-made disasters such as attacks by sea soul beasts and pirate ships. With Neptune''s current strength, although he cannot control the celestial phenomena, he can easily keep the ship safe from natural disasters.

    It Is unlikely to encounter sea soul beasts, because these merchant ships sailing on the sea have their own safe routes. It is clear where there are dangerous sea soul beasts that will attack the ship. Under normal circumstances, it is unlikely to encounter sea soul beast attacks. Unless the captain deliberately drives the ship to a sea soul beast gathering place, just like what Tang San and others encountered in the original novel.

    As for man-made disasters, pirates?

    There is no need to worry about them. If you encounter any pirates, you only need to tell them who hired this ship, and they will be scared away. No pirate would be so stubborn as to rob the ship of the future sea god.

    Therefore, the voyage of Neptune can be described as smooth sailing.

    It took a month and a half to finally arrive not far from the destination.

    "Your Excellency, we can only take you here."

    On the deck, the captain said apologetically, "Further ahead is the territory of the Sea God Island. If any ship enters this area, it will be immediately attacked by the island''s guardian beast, the 100,000-year-old Demon Soul Great White Shark mentioned in the previous Q&A video."

    "It''s okay. I can fly the rest of the way there by myself." Neptune looked at the vague outline of the island on the distant horizon and did not make things difficult for them.

    It took off directly Into the air and flew away.

    The captain and others watched him go away, with a mixture of disappointment and longing in their eyes...

    Neptune was flying more than ten meters above the sea, with a layer of aqua blue light emanating from his body. This made his breath blend into the surrounding seawater, so unless you could see it with your naked eyes, you wouldn''t be able to sense his presence just by sensing his breath.

    Flying all the way, getting closer and closer to the Sea God Island.

    During this time, the figure of the Demon Soul Great White Shark could occasionally be seen emerging from the sea below, but for these soul beasts that basically relied on the breath to sense their prey, Neptune, whose breath merged with the sea, simply ignored it.

    According to a rough estimate, Neptune found that there were at least hundreds of Demon Soul Great White Sharks gathered in the waters near the Sea God Island, forming a natural barrier to prevent foreign ships from approaching Sea God Island.

    Soon.

    He arrived at his destination and landed slowly.

    When I stepped onto the beach, I immediately noticed that this place was different.

    The first feeling was warmth, like the warmth of spring. Looking around, the Sea God Island was full of green, full of indescribable vitality~

    Looking around, the island was huge, with no end in sight. There were all kinds of plants growing on the island, many of which were unknown plants that could not be named.

    The air Is filled with the scent of the sea, fresh, warm, and refreshing, and the wind can faintly carry the cry and whisper of the sea.

    Neptune could keenly sense that the geographical location of this island was very special, almost at the center of the entire ocean. If some kind of device was used here, it would be easy to spread the influence to the entire ocean.

    Moreover, the island has spring-like weather all year round, which is also related to its unique geographical location.

    "This Sea God really knows how to choose a place." He couldn''t help but say. Video playback has its limitations after all. Only when you come to the real Sea God Island can you find that this place is much more beautiful than what is shown in the video.

    The sky Is blue, high, pure, and transparent...

    Under the sunlight, the white and delicate sand on the beach, like small crystals, will glow silver. When you first arrive here, the first thing you can feel is the tranquility, the sea and the sky are one color, and seagulls are flying...it is a beautiful scene.

    After enjoying the beautiful scenery here.

    Neptune finally remembered the important business here, so he walked on the soft sand and headed towards the depths of the Sea God Island.

    Just left not long ago.

    A slightly surprised voice came from the forest ahead.

    "Who?"

    With a low shout, several figures suddenly jumped out of the woods and blocked Neptune''s way.

    These people were wearing yellow clothes, and coincidentally, they were the patrolling sea soul masters that appeared in the previous video. When these people saw Neptune, their faces instantly became extremely exciting.

    Through the spoilers of the previous future video, they already know that the person in front of them is the future Sea God!

    As their belief. Even if the person in front of them is not yet, but now they know that he will definitely be in the future. Then it is enough to make them at a loss, not knowing what attitude to use to face the person in front of them.

    When Neptune was stopped by these people, he did not show any surprise, but said calmly: "I came here only to accept the test of the Sea God."

    Be direct and speak your mind without hiding anything.

    "Please come with us."

    The yellow-clothed man''s face changed, and then his expression immediately became extremely respectful. Several people silently made way for Neptune to walk in front. It can be seen that subconsciously, they have already regarded him as the master of this place.

    Led by several men in yellow, Neptune came to the inland sea and the Holy Pillar of the Sea Witch, just like in the video!

    On the edge of the holy pillar, a girl was sitting there. She had a huge fish tail, with a beautiful curve extending all the way to her waist. The gorgeous fish tail was gently slapping the surface of the sea, looking full of childishness.

    She was wearing a black top that didn''t even cover her belly button. She had a pair of big blue eyes that looked more like the sky than the ocean. Her stunning face was so beautiful, and there was always a faint smile on the corners of her mouth. Her fish tail slapped the water, and she was having fun~

    She was the guardian of the Sea Witch Pillar, the Sea Witch.

    "Mermaid, this is the first time I see one in real life." Neptune couldn''t help but take a few more glances at the Sea Witch, the guardian of the Holy Pillar, when he first saw her. After all, she was a stranger, so it was normal for her to be curious.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 180+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 109: Divinity

    Chapter 109 - 109: Divinity

    And it seemed that because Neptune''s gaze was too "sharp", the mermaid girl who was originally playing in the water ¨C the Sea Witch seemed to feel something and turned her head subconsciously.

    Her breath suddenly became disordered as she happened to meet his azure eyes.

    There was no doubt that she recognized the man''s identity.

    Seeing this, Neptune did not need the yellow-clothed man to introduce himself any further, and without hesitation, he walked directly towards the Sea in the Sea. Then, just like what happened in the previous video, the turbulent tide of the Sea in the Sea calmed down, and then spontaneously formed a staircase for him to walk on.

    The yellow-clothed soul masters behind him looked at his receding figure with reverent eyes, as if they were witnessing the birth of a myth! Because they knew that if nothing unexpected happened next, the man in front of them would receive a test unique to the gods and officially embark on the path to becoming a god! Eventually becoming the new master of the sea!

    The sea witch was also looking at the majestic figure that was slowly approaching, with a complex expression in her blue eyes. She was both happy that a new god was about to be born, and sad that the high priest would have to sacrifice his life to create the new god.

    However, she knew that no matter what, she could not stop the man in front of her from taking the test, because the future crisis facing the ocean would depend on him to save it.

    That meteor from the sky may fall at any time.

    Once it arrives, the ocean will be devastated. Countless lives will die tragically, and even the ocean environment itself will be severely damaged.

    Therefore, if the man in front of him could become the Sea God earlier, he would be able to save more people and recover more losses, thus minimizing the damage to the sea.

    She guess he had this idea in mind, which is why he came to the Sea God Island to take the test shortly after the video ended.

    In her heart, the Sea Witch had already found a reason for Neptune, but she didn''t know that someone came here just to take advantage of her.

    Step by step, Neptune soon arrived at the platform of the Sea Witch''s Holy Pillar.

    "Let''s get started." The sea witch, who had already transformed her fish tail into legs, had a complicated look in her eyes. She didn''t explain, nor did she try to read his mind. After saying this, she walked slowly to the front of the Seahorse Holy Pillar, facing the holy pillar, with a pious light in her eyes.

    Neptune knew that the specific process had been shown in the previous future video. So the two of them were considered "acquaintances" and naturally there was no need to talk nonsense.

    He came and stood one step behind the sea witch.

    The sea witch was seen slowly raising her hands, her face full of piety, and she raised her hands to her full chest, with her palms half an foot apart, facing each other. A faint blue light slowly appeared in the center of her palms and gradually strengthened!

    When the blue light filled the palms of her slender hands, the light suddenly bloomed, making the entire Sea Witch Holy Pillar platform filled with a clear blue light.

    Then, a flash of light appeared under the holy pillar, and a blue light spread upward along the lines on the holy pillar, reaching the top in almost the blink of an eye.

    A blue beam of light descended from the sky, covering Neptune''s body. Neptune, bathed in the beam of light, looked very calm, not worried about being detected as a clone. Because when the power of the character is integrated into this body, the fake becomes real.

    Not to mention a mere sea god, even if five Godkings joined forces, they would not be able to find any flaws.

    The color of that beam of light began to change from blue to white, and then quickly changed from white to yellow, and almost without any pause transformed into purple, black, and red... The lines at the bottom also began to turn red, and then instantly penetrated the top and rushed straight to the highest point of the holy pillar!

    A humming sound like the whimpering of the sea came from the Sea Witch''s Holy Pillar, and then, a huge blood-red column of light like the one in the video shot up into the sky!

    The sea within the sea Is boiling!

    The entire sea was filled with huge waves as high as 100 meters, rising vertically. In the huge waves, a strong blue light burst out. The changes were not over yet. The entire Sea God Island seemed to tremble with the red light of the Sea Witch Holy Pillar rising into the sky. Then, six huge blood-red light pillars also rose into the sky.

    Seven beams of light converged at one point in the air. The next moment, the blood color faded, and from the point where they converged, a brilliant golden light descended from the sky. Everything seemed to be in an absolute state of stillness at this moment, with only the brilliant and glorious light that was like the center point between the sea and the sky descending from the sky!

    Everything is exactly the same as in the video.

    The only difference was that the Sea Witch and the yellow-clothed men on the shore did not change their expressions when they saw this shocking scene, because they had already seen the same scene in the video.

    After the first time, seeing it the second time will naturally seem much more indifferent.

    A ray of royal light full of majesty and grandeur enveloped Neptune! The moment it appeared, the entire Sea God Island, whether it was the seven sacred pillars, forests, hills, or the sea in the sea, was completely rendered golden at this moment.

    As the person involved, Neptune only saw nine square golden light curtains appearing in front of him. The light on the first light curtain was the brightest, while the other eight seemed a little dim.

    "Why is it the Ninth Test?"

    Before Neptune could think about it, these light screens had already floated directly into his brow like golden meteors. Suddenly, a huge amount of information poured directly into his mind, and this information was vague, and only one part of it could be clearly identified.

    Then, he felt a special energy fluctuation that was like an epiphany, and his whole body seemed to be immersed in cool liquid, which made him feel indescribably comfortable.

    Imperceptibly, he vaguely felt that his body had undergone some subtle changes in this golden light. He couldn''t explain what it was, but the feeling was magical, as if his body''s functions were being straightened out, and he felt indescribably comfortable. He unconsciously opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of foul air, which seemed to be the foul air that the golden light forced out all the impurities in his body.

    The golden light gradually faded, first from the air and the sea, then from all directions. Neptune''s body was the final destination of all the golden light.

    The place where all the golden light finally converged was the center of his forehead, leaving a golden trident mark there.

    The light golden trident printed on his forehead made him look majestic and noble!

    Although he still had his eyes closed, he gave people a feeling of looking down on the world. There was a special temperament in him, perhaps it should be called "divinity".

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 180+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 110: Ready To Take Action

    Chapter 110 - 110: Ready To Take Action

    "Why is it the Nine Tests of the Sea God?"

    "Isn''t this different from what the system calculated?"

    Neptune frowned slightly, obviously the situation in front of him was beyond his expectations. Originally, in his imagination, knowing that the sea would face a crisis in the future, the sea god should have given him a random test as a gesture of urgency and then passed the throne to him. Why did he give him nine tests to fool around now?

    In fact, the reason why he got nine tests this time and not one as in the video was not because of a system calculation error, but mainly because the situation he faced was different.

    As shown in the video, Neptune is facing a situation where most of the sea area has been covered by the erupting submarine volcano, and the entire ocean has suffered heavy casualties. In this case, the sea god naturally hopes that an heir will quickly inherit his throne and save the sea. That''s why he made an exception and gave him a test, even forcing him to grow faster, directly consuming divine power to help him improve his strength and forcibly accept the inheritance of the throne!

    But now, it is still unknown when the meteorite will fall. Therefore, the Sea God felt that the current situation was not bad enough to make an exception, so he arranged nine trials. After all, it is better not to break the rules of the God Realm. Otherwise, after the throne is passed down, he, the former Sea God, can just walk away.

    But Neptune, the successor, was in a miserable situation. He would inevitably be bullied by his immediate superior, the God King, or because he violated the rules and inherited the throne with only one test, he was not legitimate and was excluded by other gods.

    Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, the Sea God will not violate the rules of the God Realm. This is good for both him and himself.

    Of course, the Sea God is not such a pedantic person. If the meteorite suddenly falls during the nine tests, he doesn''t mind making an exception like in the video and letting Neptune inherit the throne and save the ocean!

    But now, when it was still uncertain when the meteor would strike, it was natural for Jiukao to arrange it for him. When the disaster really came, it would not be too late to change his mind temporarily.

    "Forget it. Although there are some differences from the calculated results, I still got nine tests. My situation is different from Tang San and his friends in the original novel. I am stronger and there is nothing to make up for in all aspects. So the nine tests I got should be different. It won''t take so much time, right? "At this point, Neptune could only accept his fate and think about things on the bright side.

    At this moment, he suddenly sensed something and looked in a certain direction.

    In the distance, a red light spot slowly enlarged.

    "You arrived earlier than I thought."

    A gentle and soft sound came, and the sound seemed to come from heaven. It was beautiful and pleasant to hear, just like a sound from heaven, but it was also full of kindness.

    The surrounding space seemed to be slightly distorted. Neptune''s eyes focused and he keenly realized that this was not some kind of spatial soul skill, but an illusion caused by the person coming too fast.

    The next moment, a woman appeared on the holy pillar platform.

    Her whole body was covered in a bright red robe, and her long sea-blue hair was spread out behind her. It was very long and almost reached the ground. Her beautiful face looked no more than thirty years old, but she had a stunning beauty!

    The beauty of this woman comes more from her temperament, noble, elegant and warm. It makes people feel that she can only be admired from a distance and not be desecrated.

    In her right hand, she held a three-meter-long scepter. The scepter was golden, just like the gold that had just appeared in the sky. Magic patterns were carved all over it, and there was a diamond-shaped protrusion at the top of the scepter that looked like a spear. Five inches below the tip of the spear, there was a diamond-shaped golden gem inlaid.

    If you only look at her appearance, she is definitely a rare beauty, with impeccable temperament and a curvaceous figure, perfect beyond words! But what attracted Neptune''s attention the most was her eyes, the clear blue eyes seemed deeper than the sea, and the emotions contained in them seemed to be full of stories.

    It also seems to be waiting for someone to read it.

    The person who came was Bo Saixi.

    Neptune''s eyes lit up when he saw the woman in front of him. Everyone loves beauty. When it comes to beautiful things, everyone will naturally have a better impression of them.

    Of course, he was a serious man, and although he was amazed by Bo Saixi''s beauty, he would not behave like a pig, or have the dirty idea of using the privilege of the future sea god to take this beauty into his pocket.

    No matter how beautiful the appearance is, it is only temporary. What Ye Cheng values is the interesting soul.

    "Greetings to the great priest." The sea witch next to him bowed slightly and saluted.

    Bo Saixi nodded and smiled slightly. In an instant, even the sea in the sea seemed to be rippled by this smile. It was so beautiful that it made people dazzled. No wonder Qian Daoliu and Tang Chen, two of the most powerful people in the world, were so fascinated by it.

    Neptune tried hard to suppress the pounding of his heart, and said calmly on the surface: "If you become a god earlier, you can save more people when the natural disaster comes, and minimize the loss of the ocean! If you wait until the meteor strikes, I''m afraid that countless innocent lives will be lost. The ocean will also suffer irreparable damage. By then it will be too late."

    His words reminded Bo Saixi and the Sea Witch of the previous video, where the sea was covered with floating corpses, and even the sea water was dyed a turbid white color by the cooked corpses. The whole sea seemed to have turned into a big pot, cooking all living things.

    If the Sea God had taken action immediately after the meteorite fell, then countless lives could have been saved. It would also have minimized the damage to the ocean. After all, at the end of the video, he used his boundless divine power to freeze most of the ocean into a piece of land. The scene was shocking, but the price was that the area of the ocean was severely reduced. There is no doubt that the loss was heavy!

    If the eruption vent could be frozen directly after the meteorite fell, and the cracks in the submarine crater could not be allowed to spread, the loss of the ocean would be minimized. The impact of this natural disaster would be suppressed to an acceptable small range.

    "You are right."

    Bo Saixi was silent for a moment, then nodded in agreement with his idea. Then he looked at the sea witch next to him and said, "Lorelai, before he completes the test of Lord Sea God, he can live in your Sea Witch City. Also, gather the other six people to hold a meeting in the Sea God Temple tomorrow."

    "yes."

    The sea witch agreed very respectfully.

    On this Sea God Island, Bo Saixi, as the chief priestess, is the supreme being. Only the Sea God himself can surpass her. Of course, now we have to add Neptune.

    After all, he is almost the appointed god of the sea.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 180+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 111: Little Brother?

    Chapter 111 - 111: Little Brother?

    After explaining the matter.

    Bo Saixi didn''t stay here for long. She just flashed and disappeared on the spot.

    With Neptune''s strength, he could only see a blurry afterimage and could not catch her figure at all. It can be seen that Bo Saixi''s strength is definitely very strong. Even stronger than the normal Limit Douluo!

    Because she is the high priestess chosen by the Sea God, her power is accompanied by divine power! Even her martial soul is the Sea God''s martial soul, so when she is in the sea, she can also drive the power of the sea to a certain extent.

    Even some low-level priests might not be a match for Bo Saixi if they were in the sea. After all, she had the home advantage, plus the power of the sea god, so to some extent, she already had god-level combat power.

    While he was thinking, the voice of the Sea Witch sounded, "Okay, little brother Ni, come with me."

    A rich blue light shone from the hands of the Sea Witch. With a slight wave of her hand, a strange scene appeared. The sea water on one side of the sea in the sea surged up and condensed in the air. In just a moment, it turned into a bridge.

    It did not lead to where Neptune came from, but to the deeper forests of Sea God Island.

    "Ni, little brother?"

    But Neptune looked at her in astonishment at this moment, always feeling that this woman did it on purpose.

    "What''s wrong? As a sister, I am not taking advantage of you if I call you brother." The sea witch put her hands on her hips, as if she didn''t take his identity as the future sea god seriously. She actually regarded herself as a sister. It can only be said that his personality is too good, which is why she dares to be so unscrupulous.

    Neptune''s character age is 30 years old. Therefore, he looks young, but his actual age is over 100 years old. It is not excessive for the sea witch to call him brother.

    But what he cared about was not the call of brother, but the strange name.

    "My full name is Neptune!" he said solemnly.

    This is something that must be explained clearly.

    Douluo Continent is a hodgepodge of a world.

    In this world, things with Eastern and Western characteristics are mixed together. Sometimes you can''t even tell them apart. For example, the Tiandou Empire is full of Eastern style. But the provinces under it are called Farnost Province or Nuoding City?

    Then there is the Spirit Hall. Although it has an oriental name, its internal professional structure includes the Pope, bishops, cardinals... purely in the style of the Western Vatican.

    Then there are the names. There are the oriental Tang San, Xue Beng, Ma Hongjun, and the western Oscar, Flanders... Surname Ao? Surname F? You told me this is an oriental name?

    What about Bibi Dong? Surname Bi? Or Bibi?

    In short, don''t think too much about the name, really don''t think too much! If you take it too seriously, you will lose.

    Seeing Neptune''s serious look, the Sea Witch was stunned for a moment. She was just joking. If he just laughed it off, maybe the Sea Witch would stop talking after a few words.

    But now, his care about the address aroused the rebellious psychology of the sea witch. The more you don''t let me call you, the more I will call you!

    "But brother, I like to call you Ni Xiaodi~" The sea witch showed a bright smile on her face. That enchanting and mature charm, it must be said, is very lethal to men.

    "It''s up to you then."

    Neptune rolled his eyes and said unhappily, "But, you dare to call me that. Aren''t you really worried that I will make things difficult for you when I become the God of the Sea?"

    "Don''t be afraid~"

    However, his "threat" did not seem to have any killing power at all in the eyes of the Sea Witch.

    She can only see that Neptune''s character is really good. He is the kind of person with great love, great compassion, and a broad mind. That''s why the sea witch dared to talk nonsense in front of him and even tease him.

    Of course, this is also related to the fact that Neptune is not yet the god of the sea. When he becomes the god of the sea, the sea witch will naturally not dare to be so presumptuous. Now, such an interesting little brother, of course, can be teased as much as possible.

    The age of the sea witch Is very young among mermaids, just the age of a young girl. Therefore, even though she knew that Neptune was the future god of the sea, she did not treat him with great respect. If it were the other six guardians of the holy pillar, they would probably have become terrified at this moment.

    Following the sea witch across the bridge, the two walked forward for about a quarter of an hour, walked out of the woods, and what came into view was a city.

    This is a small town with a city wall only five meters high. When the two walked out of the woods, they were in a higher position and could see the appearance of the small town at a glance.

    This city is much smaller than the cities in the Tiandou Empire. The most eye-catching thing is a tall building in the center of the city. The building looks somewhat similar to the Sea Witch Holy Pillar, but it is much wider. There is also a huge statue of the Sea Witch on the top of the building.

    The Sea Witch said seriously, "There are seven holy pillars and seven cities on Sea God Island. This is the Sea Witch City that I guard. The building you see is the City Lord''s Mansion. There are about a thousand people living in Sea Witch City, all of whom are the most loyal believers of Lord Sea God."

    Neptune nodded slightly to show that he understood.

    The Sea Witch City is indeed a small city, with only four basic gates. They are called city gates, but in fact they are more like palace gates.

    There were only two white and two yellow guards at the gate where the two came. Four sea soul masters were guarding. When they saw the black-clad sea witch appear, especially Neptune beside her, they all bowed excitedly and respectfully welcomed them into the city.

    Although this sea girl city is small, it has everything. The not very wide streets are very clean, and the buildings on both sides are not very tall, mainly made of wood and stone. There are not many shops, but they exist.

    Neptune looked at the shops in the city and found it hard to imagine that this was on an island. It was as if he was back inland.

    The Sea Witch said, "Brother Ni, you can temporarily settle down in the City Lord''s Mansion and rest. I can''t leave the Sea Witch Holy Pillar for too long, so I usually practice under the Holy Pillar. The people here can basically be self-sufficient, grow some simple crops, and with the nourishment of the sea, we can survive.

    Therefore, Sea God Island does not need currency, and generally trades in the form of barter. Of course, we also have a special caravan that goes out to buy goods. We will go out to sea once in a while to trade with nearby coastal cities and buy some necessities. "

    Neptune asked curiously at this time: "I heard that the soul masters on Sea God Island cannot leave Sea God Island, right?"

    The Sea Witch smiled slightly and said, "The fleet of Sea God Island is not composed of Sea God Island soul masters, but some sea soul masters who do not belong to Sea God Island, or sea soul masters who have failed the test. To be precise, every once in a while, they will send a batch of supplies to the island in exchange for some special products of the island."

    "So that''s how it is."

    Neptune suddenly realized and solved a doubt in his mind.

    In his previous life, he only read the Douluo novels roughly and remembered some important plots. He didn''t know some unimportant settings or plots. Therefore, don''t think he knows everything. In fact, he only knows what he should know.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 180+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 112: Baiyun City Is Completed

    Chapter 112 - 112: Baiyun City Is Completed

    While the clone Neptune was undergoing the divine test on Sea God Island, on the other side, over in the original body Ye Cheng, the construction of Baiyun City was also beginning to get on track.

    The Yu clan was Indeed a professional in architecture. They personally went to the old site of Baiyun City to investigate and after obtaining the actual data, they handed over the designed city plan to Ye Cheng within three days.

    After Ye Cheng read the city plan they had drawn up, he was also quite satisfied. If they followed their idea, the area of the new Baiyun City would definitely be much larger than that of the old Baiyun City. Therefore, the area that was originally flattened would have to be expanded further.

    This was not a difficult task for him. Ye Cheng just came to the scene in person and summoned the Feihong Sword. Then he sent a few sword energies down, directly cutting off some of the surrounding hills, and then used the broken soil of these hills to fill in some of the uneven terrain. Soon, the original place was expanded nearly three times. By the way, several more roads were opened to make the city''s communication with other cities smoother in the future.

    After finishing the foundation.

    Next, the Yu clan officially started the construction of Baiyun City. Of course, the other two clans were not idle either. Although they had no money, as soul masters, they could help with the construction, such as helping to move some heavy objects.

    To build a city, such a huge project, the three major families with only a thousand people are certainly not enough. With such a small number of people, it will take a long time to complete the construction.

    So at this time, it is necessary to mobilize the power of the masses to participate in construction.

    Without spending any extra money, the Yu Clan directly spread the news that Ye Cheng was about to build Baiyun City, and then publicly recruited laborers who would not be paid, but only given food!

    Of course, in return, they also promised that when Baiyun City was officially built, all those who participated in the labor would be able to buy housing in the city at a low price and become formal residents.

    The most important thing is, as long as you are in Baiyun City, you can get the protection of Baiyun City Lord!

    As soon as this news spread, it immediately caused a sensation.

    Countless civilians flocked to the area, recruiting more than 800,000 young and middle-aged laborers in a short period of time. There was even an endless stream of people rushing in from other places.

    The reason for this Is that, in addition to being able to buy housing at a low price, the main reason is the sense of security brought by the name of Ye Cheng. Living in such a city, it is simply a sense of security.

    In fact, in this world where soul masters are supreme, ordinary civilians have no human rights. Their lives are as insignificant as grass. Even if some soul masters burn, kill, rob and commit all kinds of evil, as long as they don''t provoke the nobles, simply target civilians, and don''t kill a large number of people, no one will care.

    Even if the empire said nice things like you are all citizens of the empire, in reality, those nobles who are high above will never uphold justice for the common people and will only drive them like cattle and sheep.

    Soul masters are too unscrupulous in this world.

    Sometimes a family would be at home and suddenly find their house collapsed, and then they would die. Their death was unclear.

    It turned out that two soul masters had been fighting for some unknown reason, and when they were fighting, they accidentally affected these civilians. It was like accidentally stepping on some ants while passing by. The authorities would not care about such a small matter, and no one would seek justice for these ordinary people and offend the noble soul masters.

    Yes, this world is so deformed.

    But now, as long as they join Baiyun City.

    As long as they stay in this city, they will no longer have to worry about being accidentally injured and killed by a passing soul master.

    They believe that no soul master would dare to act wildly in the city of Limit Douluo.

    It is for this reason that Baiyun City attracts countless ordinary people.

    Niu Gao stopped recruiting after he estimated that he had enough manpower. Others who missed out could only beat their chests and stamp their feet, regretting that they were a step too late.

    In addition to these simple laborers, there are also many wealthy businessmen and small families and forces who come with their families to join the army.

    Ye Cheng naturally welcomes all these people. After all, a city cannot have only residents, it also needs merchants who can ensure the circulation of transactions, as well as manufacturing and so on. There must be people from all walks of life, otherwise it would be too backward.

    These merchants and small families who came to seek refuge were also an indispensable part of the construction of Baiyun City. In addition to residences, places such as shops and hotels were naturally indispensable in a city. But these people needed to take care of them themselves.

    As the mayor of the city, Ye Cheng only needs to outline the general framework of the city, and leave the rest to his subordinates to improve and enrich.

    That''s all.

    Eight hundred thousand young and strong men worked day and night, and with the assistance of many recruited construction soul masters and huge amounts of money invested... After six months, Baiyun City was finally completed!

    The construction plan of Baiyun City is generally based on the City Lord''s Mansion ¨C Forbidden City as the core area. This is a place that belongs exclusively to the City Lord, and it is also the center of the entire city! It is equivalent to the ancient imperial palace.

    Then there is the inner area close to the core area, which is mainly for the families that have surrendered to the city lord to live in. Then there is the outer area, which is mainly for ordinary city residents, as well as some shops and other trading places.

    A city divides people into different classes, close and distant.

    After Baiyun City was officially built, the 800,000 young and middle-aged laborers also bought an ordinary property in the outer area at a low price as they wished, and officially became a member of Baiyun City.

    What followed was a large influx of population.

    These young and middle-aged laborers are not alone. They have parents, brothers, sisters, wives and children... 800,000 people with their families eventually brought several million people to Baiyun City.

    But even with these millions of people settled in, Baiyun City still seemed a bit empty. However, cities flowed between each other, and soon with the influx of a large number of outsiders, the newly built Baiyun City gradually began to prosper.

    At this time, Ye Cheng, as the city lord, began to get busy. He needed to plan the division of positions in the city and assign those who came to him to appropriate positions.

    After all, it''s such a big city, he can''t possibly manage it himself.

    So, he first set up a law enforcement team.

    The main purpose of this law enforcement team is to maintain order in the city, to prevent soul masters from disrupting the order of Baiyun City and killing innocent people. At the same time, it can also deter some lawless elements and some ambitious people, to prevent some people from abusing their power and doing some dirty things.

    Even if his Baiyun City could not be as pure as the white clouds in the sky, at least it would not be like the others.

    ______________________

    We just reached Chapter 300 on Patreon!

    Exclusive access to 180+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 113: New Question and Answer

    Chapter 113 - 113: New Question and Answer

    [T/N: Additional Chapter for reaching 50 powerstones]

    ________________

    The law enforcement team in Baiyun City is mainly composed of elites selected from the three major families and the small families who came to seek refuge. The common feature is that they are all soul masters. The weakest ones are soul masters, and the strongest ones are soul kings.

    It''s not that there aren''t stronger people, the key is that the role of the law enforcement team doesn''t actually need to be too strong. After all, with Ye Cheng in charge, strong people don''t dare to act wildly here. Those with weak strength can be suppressed by these people.

    The role of the law enforcement team is mainly to maintain order and prevent certain soul masters who are used to running rampant in other places from bringing bad habits to Baiyun City. That would not be beautiful.

    Ye Cheng doesn''t want any disgusting things to happen in the territory under his jurisdiction in the future.

    After the establishment of the law enforcement team, there were other positions such as tax collection and financial management. Anyway, after a period of planning, the people under him were assigned their respective duties, and the entire Baiyun City administrative structure is now on the right track. It has the appearance of a prosperous city.

    Here, Ye Cheng finally had a base camp. With a home, he was no longer drifting like a rootless duckweed.

    "According to the time, it''s time for another Q&A. What kind of Q&A should we have this time?" After calming down, Ye Cheng thought that it had been quite some time since the last Q&A.

    As for the clone Neptune, he has been undergoing the divine test on Sea God Island for more than half a year.

    Now it has come to the sixth test. His nine tests are of course different from Tang San''s. After all, the content of the god test varies from person to person. Therefore, it is naturally much faster than Tang San. It is estimated that becoming a

    Godhood is just around the corner! Both the main body and the clone have entered a period of stable development. So at this time, it is necessary to prepare more vests to improve the strength.

    "What kind of vest should I make up?"

    Ye Cheng began to think.

    "We already have two decent characters, why not create a villain next?"

    "The Great Devil of Destruction?"

    "A tragic villain?"

    "Or maybe someone else has come and defiled the world again?"

    "No, a character with such a high standard requires a huge amount of recognition. It is simply not something that a Douluo can support."

    "Even the Sea God avatar can only push the progress to more than 20%. A higher avatar... I guess it''s not even 0.001."

    He thought of several aliases in succession, but Ye Cheng shook his head and rejected them all.

    "Forget it, let''s just use a more practical vest for now. Don''t aim too high for now."

    "It just so happens that I am planning to set up an academy soon. So, I might as well create a character whose abilities can help cultivate talents..." He muttered to himself, and the prototype of a character in his mind gradually took shape.

    Wait until the character setting and information are complete.

    Ye Cheng used the system to deduce several times, and after confirming that there were no flaws in the character setting, he began to ask questions to the world.

    [Ding!]

    A familiar voice rang in the ears of everyone and all intelligent creatures in Douluo Continent.

    For a moment, no matter what they were doing, they stopped for the time being. Even some people who were fighting to the death tacitly stopped for the time being.

    Because the Q&A live broadcast is mandatory, you can''t voluntarily exit the live broadcast room. So having such a live broadcast room in front of you is a huge hindrance no matter what you do.

    Therefore, in this situation, most people will tacitly stop and wait until the question-and-answer session is over. Of course, there are some people who don''t care and continue to do their own thing. But they are a minority after all.

    This time it was a personal question and answer session. In the video, there appeared an old man with green hair, and even his eyeballs were emerald green, which looked creepy.

    There was a sharp-eyed person in the live broadcast room who recognized the identity of the old man.

    [Eh, this time it was Poison Douluo who was asked and answered. ]

    [Poison Douluo? He is the Poison Douluo with the title Old Poison, right? ]

    [It is said that his martial soul is the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, so he is called Jade Phosphor. But because he is good at using poison, he is also called Poison Douluo. ]

    [I wonder what problem he is facing this time? ]

    [Generally speaking, in personal Q&A sessions like this, the questions and answers raised are all somewhat related to oneself...]

    Barrages of comments flashed across the live broadcast room.

    But in reality, he is the person who is suddenly asked the question.

    Dugu Bo, known as the Poison Douluo, looked quite calm on the surface, but in fact he was both expectant and panicked.

    He hopes that the questions later will be very simple and he can answer them correctly.

    As long as the questions are answered correctly, the rewards for personal quizzes are usually what the person wants most. For example, the reward for Ning Fengzhi was the upgrade of the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda to the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda. Tang Yuehua''s reward was to make up for the defects of her martial soul. These are the things they have always wanted.

    What Dugu Bo urgently needs now is undoubtedly to solve the poison brought by his martial spirit, or to solve the toxins inherited from his family! So that their family will no longer be troubled by the poison of the martial spirit in the future.

    Once he can answer the question correctly, the reward for the quiz will probably be 100% what he needs.

    As for panic, it is naturally panic what if you answer wrong?

    You know, although the reward is tempting, the corresponding punishment is also very terrible!

    From the beginning of the question and answer to now, only less than 30% of people can answer the questions correctly, and the remaining 70% of people basically answer the questions wrong. Then they face terrible punishment!

    If the punishment for answering incorrectly was to reduce his soul power level, Dugu Bo had no doubt that he would die on the spot. Because the poison in his body was almost entirely suppressed by his deep soul power. If his soul power was reduced and he could not suppress the toxins in his body, then it would not be surprising that he would be poisoned to death in a minute.

    It was ironic. He was known as the Poison Douluo, so he was a master at using poison. But he himself was poisoned. And the poison came from his own body. But he himself had no way to deal with the poison in his body.

    Just like that, in the midst of anxiety, the content of the questions and answers appeared.

    [Question: Who is the best soul master in the world at using poison?

    Option 1: Poison Douluo ¨C Dugu Bo!

    Option 2: Snake King ¨C Ye Zhanqing.

    Option three, Green-eyed Poisonous Toad ¨C Luo Feilong.

    Option 4: King of Medicine ¨C Sun Zhongjing.

    Option five: Deadly Scorpion ¨C Levender.

    Correct answer: Get the solution to the toxin problem.

    Wrong answer: Randomly deprive one spirit ring. ]

    Looking at the question on the screen and the five options, Dugu Bo fell into silence. Without a doubt, if he were to choose, he would definitely choose option 1, himself. After all, he was the only Title Douluo known for his poison.

    But the key to the above question is, who is the soul master who is best at using poison?

    What is the best use of poison?

    It means the most toxic and the most unpreventable.

    Or does it mean that the method of using poison is very clever and hard to guard against?

    There are so many possible meanings to this sentence.

    For a moment, Dugu Bo couldn''t make up his mind. He didn''t dare to choose randomly. After all, if he answered wrong, he would be deprived of a spirit ring. If one ring is missing from the nine rings, wouldn''t it be eight rings? He would definitely fall from a Titled Douluo to a Soul Douluo, and his spirit power would be reduced by the same amount. He would be killed by his own poison on the spot!

    So for a moment, he didn''t dare to make a rash choice.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 180+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 114: King of Medicine?

    Chapter 114 - 114: King of Medicine?

    [Eh?,this question is very tricky.]

    [The soul master who is best at using poison, this shouldn''t refer to strength, right? ]

    [Otherwise the answer is directly option 1. ]

    [The key question is, does being the best at using poison mean that the poison is the most powerful, or does it mean that the method of using poison is the most powerful? ]

    [If the poison is the most severe, it must be Poison Douluo without a doubt, but if it is a means of using poison, then it is not certain. ]

    [This question and answer does not give any hints. ]

    [This is clearly a scam...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    Dugu Bo looked at the comments and felt upset. He simply closed his eyes to prevent them from interfering with his thoughts. Then he began to think carefully about the five options. Which one was most likely to be the answer?

    [Option 1, Poison Douluo ¨C Dugu Bo! ]

    This option, he himself. Dugu Bo knows himself, his poison is indeed very powerful, but to say that he is the best at using poison, that is not necessarily the case. After all, the means of using poison sometimes have little to do with strength.

    Moreover, even if it was the most toxic, Dugu Bo would not dare to guarantee that his poison was the strongest, because it was not impossible for some spirit masters'' martial spirits to produce stronger toxins than their own.

    So for option one, Dugu Bo was really unsure whether it was the correct answer.

    [Option 2, Snake King ¨C Ye Zhanqing.]

    Dugu Bo knew this person. He knew that he was a well-known poison master in the soul master world. Although he was not as strong as himself, only a level 79 soul saint, his martial soul was a rare mutant venomous snake! The ferocious toxicity contained in it was probably not much different from that of his own Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor.

    If this person''s strength has now been improved again, breaking through to level 80 to become a Soul Douluo, the toxicity may become even stronger. Then it is not incomprehensible that he cannot compare to this person in terms of pure "poison".

    So this option is also possible.

    [Option 3, Green-eyed Poison Toad ¨C Luo Feilong.]

    Dugu Bo have only heard of this person, and he seems to be quite good at using poisons. He has never actually come into contact with him, so it is hard to judge.

    [Option 4: King of Medicine ¨C Sun Zhongjing. ]

    Dugu Bo had never heard of this person. He might be from a small rural area. And since he was called the Medicine King, he had nothing to do with poison, right?

    [Option 5, Deadly Scorpion ¨C Levender.]

    This option is similar to the third option. Dugu Bo has also only heard of his name and knows that his martial spirit is a scorpion of some kind, which is extremely poisonous! He has never actually seen the real person, so it is difficult to judge.

    After carefully analyzing the five options, Dugu Bo helplessly discovered that the first and second options were both possible, and the other three options were uncertain.

    At the moment, the most likely option is option one, himself.

    But it is not necessarily the case. After all, based on previous Q&A experience, sometimes the option that looks more like the correct answer is actually wrong. Sometimes the option that looks the most unlikely is the correct answer.

    In short, it''s better to forget about relying on some rules of right and wrong to guess the right answer.

    If you don''t know the answer to a question, you can only guess blindly and rely on luck.

    This made Dugu Bo look unhappy, but the question-answering team didn''t care how much he struggled. The countdown started, and if he hadn''t chosen an answer by the end, he would be considered to have given up answering. It would be considered a wrong answer!

    So, if he answered, he might still get the answer right by guessing.

    If you don''t answer, it will be considered as a wrong answer.

    The choice is obvious.

    "call..."

    After letting out a long breath, Dugu Bo watched the countdown on the screen show only three seconds left. He finally gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "I''ll choose one!"

    The words fell.

    [...]

    The screen fell into silence for a moment.

    Soon, the answer was announced in the Q&A space.

    [Answer...Wrong! ]

    [Punishment, immediately deprive one spirit ring! ]

    The next moment, Dugu Bo felt as if a big hand came from the void and grabbed his soul. Then it pulled hard!

    With a hiss!

    Dugu Bo seemed to hear a sound like cloth being torn, as if a part of his soul was missing. Then, a pitch-black soul ring floated out from his body and disappeared into the void.

    And lost a soul ring.

    His soul power dropped directly from level 91 to level 90, a significant decrease in soul power.

    What made Dugu Bo feel relieved was that although the suppressed poison in his body was slightly rioting due to the decrease of his soul power, fortunately it did not take his life on the spot.

    Just thinking back to his lost soul ring, Dugu Bo couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain in his heart! It was so painful that he could hardly breathe!

    You know, after the spirit ring was taken away, although his spirit power was still at level 90, from now on he only had eight spirit rings and eight spirit skills. He couldn''t get another spirit ring to make up for it, otherwise this would not be a punishment, but a reward.

    After all, if you can get another spirit ring, then the punishment of depriving the spirit ring will lose its meaning.

    In the previous Q&A, some people were punished by having their spirit rings stripped off. Then they tried to see if they could hunt another spirit beast and absorb the spirit ring again. The result was naturally completely unsuccessful. Otherwise, in such an open answer, I am afraid that many people would definitely take the risk to answer the question. Just to happen to be punished by having their spirit rings stripped off, so that they can replace the spirit rings they were originally dissatisfied with.

    It Is obviously impossible for the Q&A to give such a big loophole.

    So the deprivation of soul rings by Q&A is not just a simple deprivation of soul rings. It also directly deprives you of the "position" of your soul ring. It''s like there were originally nine boxes that could hold nine soul rings. But Q&A took away one box, so that even if your soul power meets the conditions for absorbing soul rings, there is no soul ring position in your body to place a soul ring.

    [It''s miserable! It''s so miserable! ]

    [From the lofty Title Douluo, he fell to the Soul Douluo...]

    [A great Title Douluo has fallen to this point... Alas! ]

    [Haha, I would like to call Dugu Bo the most miserable Titled Douluo in history! ]

    [Hahaha, I don''t know why I feel so happy when I see others in trouble? ]

    [It''s so funny...]

    [You deserve it! This is karma...]

    [Hahaha...]

    A series of comments flashed by, some were gloating, some were sighing with pity. But most of them were ridiculing comments saying that he deserved it. It can be seen that Dugu Bo''s popularity is not very good on weekdays. Now that he is in trouble, a bunch of people immediately come out to take advantage of him.

    Dugu Bo looked at the series of anonymous comments and was so angry that he was shaking all over and his eyebrows were twitching. He almost fainted. Fortunately, his reason forced him to suppress this impulse and said through gritted teeth, "I want to know the answer!"

    At this point, he would die knowingly. Who is the best soul master at using poison?

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 115: Tongue Martial Soul

    Chapter 115 - 115: Tongue Martial Soul

    [Correct answer: Option 4, King of Medicine ¨C Sun Zhongjing. ]

    The answer was announced in the live broadcast room.

    However, this answer was beyond the expectations of the audience and Dugu Bo himself. After all, each of the five options had a prefix related to poison, such as the snake king, the deadly scorpion, and the green-eyed poisonous toad. Just by looking at them, you can tell that they are highly poisonous.

    But option four has the prefix "Medicine King", which obviously has nothing to do with poison.

    Fortunately, the live broadcast room responded quickly.

    [Detecting the questioner''s intention...]

    [Start playing the answer...]

    The video in front of me flashed, and the background quickly changed.

    The picture seems to be a dilapidated village somewhere.

    In this small village, there is a wooden house which can be considered very luxurious.

    At this time, many people were gathered in this wooden house. Most of them were children, but there was only one young man. Judging from his clothes, he was a spirit master of the Spirit Hall.

    "Okay, kids, stand still. Uncle will help you awaken your martial spirits." The young man said with a smile.

    About eight children stood in a row, and then came forward one by one to ask the young man to help them awaken their martial spirits.

    [Oh, this is the Spirit Hall going to a small village to help people awaken their spirits. ]

    [Where is the Medicine King? ]

    [Why are there only children? ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In the video, children came forward one after another. After awakening, their martial spirits were basically sickles, hoes, blue silver grass... the standard configuration of these useless martial spirits. There was not a trace of soul power.

    Until the last child.

    The light flashed, but the child''s hands were empty.

    The young man was stunned and said strangely: "No martial spirit? That shouldn''t be the case."

    At this time, the child said weakly: "Uncle, I actually have a martial spirit..."

    "Oh, then release your martial spirit and let us see it." Said the young man.

    "Uncle, my martial spirit... is my tongue." The little boy said somewhat embarrassedly.

    "Tongue..."

    The young man was silent. He had traveled far and wide to help many people awaken their martial spirits, but this was the first time he had seen such a strange martial spirit.

    "I did hear from some colleagues that some people''s martial spirits are part of their bodies... I didn''t expect to meet such a rare person today." He shook his head, then handed the crystal ball to the boy and said, "Test the spirit power!"

    The little boy put his hand on the crystal ball.

    In an instant, the light shines!

    [Oh my god! It''s the innate full soul power! ]

    [What a pity, the martial soul is the tongue... What can such a part do? Even if it is the legs or hands, at least there is a certain amount of attack power. ]

    [Speaking of which, this kind of martial soul is the martial soul of a certain organ in the body. Is it a beast martial soul or a weapon martial soul? ]

    [I think this kind of thing shouldn''t be called a martial spirit at all! ]

    [I think this should still be a beast martial spirit, right? ]

    [That''s right. After all, beast spirits can possess bodies, and this thing is also on the body, so it can be explained that it can be barely classified as a beast spirit...]

    A series of comments flashed across the live broadcast room.

    In the video.

    The young man looked at the glowing crystal ball in amazement, then looked at the boy with extreme regret and shook his head, saying, "What a pity! Even if your martial spirit is a leg or an arm, at least it can have a certain attack power... a tongue. I can''t imagine what this thing can be used for? To taste something?"

    When the little boy heard him say this, he immediately lowered his head with a look of disappointment.

    Soon, many children went back to their homes.

    The scene suddenly jumped.

    When it appeared again, it was a wooden house.

    The boy with the tongue spirit came to the cabin and opened the door. A thick smoke came out and he ran into the door. The camera angle moved with him. Everyone gradually realized that this boy might be the protagonist of the video.

    The little boy ran to the stove, took a medicine pot off the stove, then took a bowl and poured it carefully.

    A stream of black liquid flowed down.

    Even through the screen, everyone seemed to be able to smell the bitter taste.

    Soon, after pouring the medicine.

    The boy carefully carried the medicine to a room. On the bed lay an old man, dying. "Grandpa, it''s time to take the medicine."

    "Ahem..."

    The old man coughed violently, then asked, "Zhong Jing, has your martial soul awakened? What is a martial soul? Do you have innate soul power?"

    "Grandpa, my martial soul is my tongue. The big brother who helped me awaken it said that it is a useless martial soul. But my soul power is innate full soul power..." The little boy said, not knowing whether to be happy or disappointed.

    "Tongue?"

    The old man was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and touched the boy''s head when he saw his appearance, saying kindly, "Child, don''t be disappointed... Everything in the world has its uses. This includes your martial spirit. Maybe your martial spirit cannot be used for fighting, but maybe it has other great uses in other aspects."

    It was obvious that the old man was just trying to comfort him, and even the people in the live studio could see it. But the little boy believed it and cheered up. He said firmly: "Grandpa, I know! I believe my martial spirit is not useless, it''s just that I haven''t found its true purpose yet!"

    "well..."

    The old man smiled kindly, "Think more, observe more, and summarize your experience... Over time, you will become a wise man sooner or later."

    "Um!"

    The little boy nodded firmly.

    After serving the old man the medicine, the little boy left the room and let the old man rest alone.

    There was a stone outside the house. The boy came here and sat down, looking up at the sky. At the same time, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "Tongue... What can this martial spirit do? Can it taste?"

    At this point, he seemed to realize something. He immediately turned around and ran back to the wooden house, to the place where he usually boiled medicine. At this time, the place was already filled with many herbs, all of which he had picked by himself.

    Although there are doctors on the Douluo Continent, the medical field is not well developed because of the existence of spirit masters. Especially for these poor country folk, how could they know any medicine? These herbs were only passed down from generation to generation, through experience and exploration, and gradually they understood which herbs could effectively relieve or even cure certain diseases.

    The boy''s family is a doctor in this small village.

    Usually, if the villagers have a headache, fever or diarrhea, they will come to his grandfather for treatment. Unfortunately, his grandfather fell ill recently, and since there are only the two of them at home, the task of finding herbs fell on the boy.

    According to grandpa''s description, he found many herbs.

    However, even his grandfather could not fully identify which of these herbs were useful and which were useless. He only knew from the "prescriptions" passed down by his ancestors that boiling a few herbs together could have a certain effect on the disease.

    Now, looking at those unfamiliar herbs.

    The little boy hesitated for a moment, but finally picked up a herb, took off a leaf, and gently put it in his mouth to chew...

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 116: Taste Of Countless Herbs All Over The World

    Chapter 116 - 116: Taste Of Countless Herbs All Over The World

    In the video.

    The boy took a leaf from an unknown herb, gently put it into his mouth and chewed it, using his tongue to feel the taste of the leaf... Suddenly, he closed his eyes. After a moment, when he opened his eyes again, he said with a somewhat lost look, "Sure enough, I thought too much."

    "I originally thought that my martial soul was a tongue, so it might be different and might be able to identify the efficacy of medicinal herbs, but in the end it was of no use."

    The gap between fantasy and reality made the little boy very frustrated.

    [So, this tongue martial spirit is really just a tongue, with no other functions? ]

    [This is the real useless martial spirit. ]

    [Even if it''s a strand of blue silver grass, at least it can be wrapped around. What can the tongue do? ]

    [This innate full soul power is simply wasted on him! ]

    [What a waste! ]

    A series of comments flashed by, basically expressing disapproval of the boy.

    In the video.

    After the boy found out that his tongue did not have the ability to distinguish the effects of the medicine as he imagined, he was disappointed for a while, but then he stopped caring. He put on his backpack and prepared to continue collecting herbs. However, as soon as he walked out of the door, he suddenly covered his stomach and squatted on the ground with a painful look on his face.

    "What''s going on? Could it be that... that blade of grass was poisonous?" His face turned pale, frightened by his own guess.

    Fortunately, the severe pain came and went quickly.

    Soon, the boy stood up as if nothing had happened. Then he ran straight to the toilet!

    Soon the scene changed and the boy appeared again, having come out of the toilet.

    He said with relief on his face: "Fortunately it''s not a poisonous weed. It just gives you diarrhea if you eat it."

    "I didn''t know that eating this kind of grass would cause diarrhea. Luckily I didn''t take the wrong one. I made it for grandpa to eat..."

    "You need to remember what this grass looks like, so you don''t forget it later."

    At this point, the boy was stunned. Then he slapped his head and suddenly realized, "That''s right! If I want to know the effect of the medicine, can''t I just try it myself?"

    The boy quickly ran back to his room, took out a pen and paper, and used a simple pen to draw a rough outline of the grass. Then he thought for a while and said, "Since eating this grass will cause unbearable abdominal pain and diarrhea, why not name this grass diarrhea grass."

    So, he simply named the unknown grass, and then briefly wrote down the effects it would have after eating it.

    After.

    The boy began his journey to death.

    It''s really a suicide ploy.

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was extremely sure of this, because this little guy actually started looking for herbs everywhere, using his own body as an experiment to test the medicinal properties of these unknown herbs.

    Watching him in the video, taking all kinds of herbal medicines with unknown efficacy, sometimes he rolled on the ground in pain, sometimes his body was covered with pustules, sometimes his face turned green, and sometimes he simply fainted... Everyone saw that he dared to try all kinds of herbs at such a young age, and then slowly summarized the medicinal properties of the herbs, and they couldn''t help but be shocked by his perseverance.

    It Is really admirable that a six-year-old child can have such perseverance.

    And so, as time goes by.

    The boy in the video has tried more and more herbs, and gradually summed up his own set of rules about the medicinal properties and the relationships between various herbs. He also compiled the herbs he has tasted over the years into a book.

    He named this book "Record of Herbs"

    Gradually, by the time the boy was 12 years old, he had become a well-known doctor in the village.

    The boy had tried all the plants around the village, including some weeds that people usually wouldn''t pay attention to, and even tree barks and leaves, and confirmed their efficacy. Therefore, when patients came to him, he only needed to use the corresponding herbs to cure the disease after understanding their symptoms.

    So everyone around him regarded him as a miracle doctor.

    But the 12-year-old boy is gradually becoming tired of staying in this village. He has eaten almost all the plants around him and has confirmed their medicinal effects. His medical skills have reached a bottleneck and there will be no improvement if he continues to stay in this place.

    So he decided to leave here and go out to explore the world!

    Over the years, he also cured his grandfather''s old illness with herbs. Therefore, he was relieved to leave the village. In this poor and backward village, as long as you are not too unlucky and encounter some crazy spirit masters, there is basically no danger to your life. So the boy left with peace of mind.

    Of course, before leaving, the boy did not forget to leave the "Herb Record" that he had painstakingly compiled over the years to his grandfather, so that he could use it to treat people in the village in the future.

    Grandpa was reluctant to let him go, but he also knew that if he continued to stay in this small village, it would only hinder his grandson''s future. So he could only bid him farewell with tears.

    After leaving the village.

    The boy, who was only 12 years old, started his journey of eating while walking again.

    Whenever he come across an unfamiliar plant, he can''t help but want to put it in my mouth to try what it tastes like.

    In his imagination, "Record of Herb" is a book that will never be finished. Because there are more than billions of plants in the world, and perhaps he will never be able to understand the medicinal properties of all plants in his lifetime.

    All he could do was to include all the plants he saw in his "Herb Record" and continuously improve this peerless medical classic.

    Slowly, as the journey goes on.

    The boy gradually grew into a teenager, then into a young man, a middle-aged man, and an old man... During this period, he cured and saved countless people.

    He has traveled almost all over the Douluo Continent and has become a miracle doctor who has saved countless lives!

    [Wait! This isn''t right, this! ]

    [Isn''t he the soul master who is best at using poison? ]

    [If I remember correctly, he didn''t go to the Soul Master Academy, right? ]

    [Besides, isn''t he a doctor? How could he use poison? ]

    [It doesn''t say here that he is not a soul master. Just keep reading.]

    [Look, the screen jumps again! ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In the video.

    After simply using dozens of pictures to roughly summarize what happened to the boy Sun Zhongjing after he left the village, a new picture finally appeared.

    At this time, Sun Zhongjing who appeared in the picture had changed from a little boy to a white-haired old man.

    At this time, he had white hair and a youthful face, kind eyes and a long white beard. He wore a simple white robe, held a cane in his hand, and carried a small basket for collecting herbs on his back.

    The whole person exudes a kind of indifferent and extraordinary temperament. In layman''s terms, he has a fairy-like aura!

    He is now over 150 years old.

    [Oh my god, over 150 years old? ]

    [Can an ordinary person live this long? He must be a soul master! ]

    [And he is definitely a very powerful soul master! ]

    [Could it be a Titled Douluo? ]

    [Not necessarily. Some soul masters have very special martial souls that nourish the body. Therefore, even if their cultivation is not high, their lifespan will be much longer than that of ordinary people.]

    [But isn''t his martial soul the tongue? ]

    [Can this thing also be used for cultivation? ]

    [I can''t figure it out...]

    [Forget it, just keep watching. ]

    [I believe the answer will be revealed soon. ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people noticed something was wrong. However, due to too little information, they were unable to guess the answer.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 117: Plague Godâ€™s Body

    Chapter 117 - 117: Plague God''s Body

    In the video.

    The white-haired Sun Zhongjing was strolling in a vast forest. His every move was natural and leisurely. Even in the thorny and rugged forest, he was still at ease. He walked briskly, and his physical fitness did not look like that of a man over 150 years old.

    [Looking at the environment, this should be a soul beast forest, right? ]

    [Sure enough, he is not an ordinary person. ]

    [Indeed, if it were an ordinary person, how could he walk so leisurely in the Soul Beast Forest.]

    [Besides, who can run so fast when he is over 150 years old? ]

    There was a lot of discussion in the barrage area.

    Sun Zhongjing carried a medicine basket on his back, slowly collecting herbs in the dangerous soul beast forest. From time to time, soul beasts passing by would see him as a human being, but would completely ignore him. It was as if they could not see him as a living person at all. It was very strange.

    After collecting the medicinal materials.

    The screen jumps.

    When he appeared again, he had arrived at a prosperous capital city.

    There was a sharp-eyed person in the live broadcast room who figured out where this was by looking at some buildings.

    [Isn''t this Tiandou City? ]

    [Hey, this place is not far from my home. ]

    He even saw myself passing by...

    [How did we suddenly arrive at Tiandou City? ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    The video finally arrives at a clinic.

    ˇŞˇŞMedicine King Hall.

    There are only three simple words on the plaque, which looks very new.

    It is obvious that this clinic has just opened, but there is a constant stream of people coming to see a doctor.

    This clinic was opened by Sun Zhongjing, and he was the only doctor there. However, with his superb medical skills, he still became famous in a short period of time.

    It has become a famous medical clinic in Tiandou City!

    Because of the name of the clinic, he was even called the King of Medicine!

    "Doctor, how is my illness?" A patient asked nervously, looking at the old man with white hair and a youthful face opposite him.

    Sun Zhongjing, who had been practicing medicine for many years, only took a glance at him and saw through his physical problems. He smiled and said, "It''s a minor illness, just take a bottle of medicine back home and take it." After that, he opened the drawer, which contained many medicines, and took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to him.

    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor."

    The patient received the medicine as if it were a treasure, without any doubt about whether it was real or not. Because he knew that the most famous thing about this Medicine King Hall was that the doctor could tell what disease you had with just one look, and then a bottle of medicine could cure your disease.

    Many people were skeptical at first, but soon as many patients recovered, the credibility of this clinic soared. Now no one doubts it anymore.

    [Isn''t this too exaggerated? ]

    [When a patient comes to see a doctor, you don''t even ask him what''s wrong with him. You can tell what''s wrong with him by just looking at him? ]

    [Why does this look like a quack doctor playing tricks? ]

    [And so far, no matter what disease it is, you can just take a bottle of medicine and it will be cured. Why do I feel this is so fake? ]

    [If I didn''t know that the questions and answers couldn''t be faked, I would have suspected that this was a lie.]

    The comments were endless, and most people thought it was too exaggerated. They felt that the patients were just like Sun Zhongjing''s hired agents.

    In the video.

    There was an endless stream of patients coming to see him, and Sun Zhongjing could tell what diseases these patients had and where they were uncomfortable just by taking a glance at them. It was simply amazing.

    Soon, the scene changed to night.

    The clinic was also closed.

    Sun Zhongjing was not resting at this moment, but was making medicine with the newly collected herbs.

    As soon as he raised his hand, the numerous medicinal herbs automatically floated up, then gradually shrank... and some liquids of different colors seeped out. Obviously, the essence contained in these medicinal herbs was forced out by some invisible force. The step of boiling the medicine was omitted.

    After extracting the medicinal essence contained in these herbs, Sun Zhongjing began to classify them, mix and interweave these medicinal essences... and make various kinds of medicines.

    When the potion was finally ready, he waved his hand and the liquid suspended in the air automatically fell into the many empty bottles neatly arranged on the table.

    In just a short moment, hundreds of bottles of medicine were produced.

    [Hiss! You can make potions this way! ]

    [I have learned a lot...]

    [And with so many different kinds of herbs mixed together, how did he accurately distinguish the medicinal properties... Terrible! ]

    [Unfathomable! ]

    [It is possible to directly extract the essence of the medicinal power...]

    Among the comments in the live broadcast room, many can be clearly seen to be sent by people who know the business.

    Soon after making hundreds of bottles of medicine, Sun Zhongjing suddenly felt something. He looked in a certain direction and whispered, "It seems that a guest is coming."

    As he spoke, he slowly put away hundreds of bottles of medicine. Then he walked out leisurely and finally sat down in the lobby of the clinic.

    After a moment, a dark shadow flashed by.

    There was a new figure in the lobby.

    And everyone in the live broadcast room knows this person.

    [Hey, what is Poison Douluo doing in the clinic so late at night? ]

    [Could it be that you are here to see a doctor? ]

    [A Titled Douluo comes to an ordinary clinic for treatment? ]

    [Haha, this is ridiculous.]

    A series of comments flashed by. As the subject of the discussion, Dugu Bo in real life looked at himself in the clinic in the video and knew that he was probably really going to see a doctor.

    In order to cure the poison in his body, he had visited many famous doctors over the years. Of course, he went secretly every time and threatened them not to tell anyone about it. At first, he went to see soul masters, but later he found that soul masters could not help him. He could only try his best and go to see those who really had medical skills.

    The Medicine King Hall in the video was so popular that Dugu Bo knew that if he heard the news, he would definitely try it that night. If it helped his poisoning, then of course it would be a pleasant surprise. If not, it would just be a waste of time.

    In the video.

    Sun Zhongjing, who was sitting in the middle of the lobby, couldn''t help but show a look of surprise when he saw Dugu Bo, who came to visit late at night. After looking him up and down, he suddenly shook his head. I don''t know what he was sighing about.

    His strange attitude also made Dugu Bo angry. He had never been a good-tempered person, especially towards Sun Zhongjing. Dugu Bo, who did not feel any soul power fluctuations from him, treated him as an ordinary person.

    How dare an ordinary person look at me like this?

    Dugu Bo already had a hint of murderous intent in his heart.

    But the first words Sun Zhongjing said were like a bucket of cold water poured over his head, calming him down instantly.

    "Young man, you are ill."

    The old man stroked his long beard and spoke leisurely.

    ______________________

    Check out my new fanfic, Douluo: The Lord of Shadows

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 118: Plague Godâ€™s Body 2

    Chapter 118 - 118: Plague God''s Body 2

    [Sick?]

    [He said Poison Douluo is sick? ]

    [Could it be that Poison Douluo really has something to hide? ]

    [Isn''t that just nonsense?]

    [Just keep reading and you will find out. ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In the video.

    After saying "You are ill", Sun Zhongjing added, "You are seriously ill and have been poisoned."

    After hearing Sun Zhongjing''s words "You are sick", especially after he directly pointed out that he was poisoned, Dugu Bo calmed down a little. He realized that although the man in front of him was an ordinary person, he might really have some skills. In this case, let''s see what he says.

    Of course, on the surface, he naturally couldn''t just admit it so easily, after all, who knows if Sun Zhongjing was just lying. Dugu Bo had also encountered similar tactics from other quack doctors, who all insisted that he was sick. But when they were asked to treat him, they couldn''t explain why. When he showed his strength as a Titled Douluo, they all burst into tears and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    "What a joke! Poisoned?" Dugu Bo showed a look of disdain, looked at Sun Zhongjing coldly, and said: "I have always been the one who poisoned others, and there has never been a time when others poisoned me. Do you know who I am?"

    "Oh, is that really the case?"

    In response to his denial, Sun Zhongjing just gently stroked his long white beard and said leisurely: "Whenever it is rainy, do you feel numbness and itching in your ribs, and it will gradually increase. It will occur once at noon and once at midnight. According to your current condition, it should last for more than an hour each time.

    Also, every night, around 3:00 a.m., you''ll feel a stabbing pain on the top of your head and in your heart. Your whole body will convulse for at least half an hour. I don''t need to describe the excruciating pain.

    If you are not poisoned, would you have such symptoms? Not only have you been poisoned, but the poison has already penetrated into your bones. I am just wondering why you are not dead yet? The poison you have been poisoned with cannot be suppressed by soul power at all. "

    "You, how do you know?"

    Dugu Bo could no longer hold back his shock after his secret was revealed, and he cried out in surprise. The old man''s description was as if he had seen it with his own eyes. This could be said to be Dugu Bo''s biggest secret, and even his dearest granddaughter didn''t know it. How could he not be surprised when someone revealed it?

    For a moment, Dugu Bo''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and the cold murderous intent seemed to penetrate Sun Zhongjing. The terrifying murderous aura burst out with the momentum, and people with weaker strength would probably be blown away on the spot.

    However, to Sun Zhongjing, his aura was like a breeze on his face. It only slightly lifted his hair but had no effect on him at all.

    "There are some tricks."

    Seeing how he could take on his pressure so easily, Dugu Bo finally realized that the old man in front of him was not an ordinary person. With his murderous aura and the aura of a Titled Douluo, even a Soul Master would probably be killed on the spot, but this man took it on so easily. His strength was conservatively estimated to be at least a Soul Emperor, or even a Soul Sage.

    A powerful person who is at least a Soul Emperor actually opened a clinic to treat ordinary people?

    No matter how he thinks about it, it doesn''t make sense.

    Dugu Bo even began to doubt whether this was a trap set for him.

    [No way, is Poison Douluo really poisoned? ]

    [You must be kidding. Poison Douluo will be poisoned by his own poison? ]

    [Haha, this is the best joke in the world. ]

    [If I didn''t know that the video couldn''t be faked, I would have doubted whether this was a lie. ]

    [...]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people were very surprised by the information revealed in the video.

    In reality, Dugu Bo couldn''t help but look bitter when he saw his past exposed in the video. It''s not that he felt ashamed or anything, well, it was a little embarrassing. But what he was really afraid of was that his weaknesses would be known by his enemies and he would be easily targeted.

    Once his enemies knew that he had a period of weakness every day and was seriously poisoned, there was no guarantee that they would come up with some kind of conspiracy or trickery.

    In the past, with his Title Douluo strength, he was not too afraid of these things. But now that the secret of his poison had been known, plus he was missing a spirit ring... his current situation was really a bit dangerous.

    In the video.

    Facing Dugu Bo''s gloomy expression and the murderous intent he had concealed, Sun Zhongjing acted as if he had not seen anything. He stroked his long white beard contentedly and said, "I really don''t know how you practiced. It''s simply bullshit. I have been practicing medicine for many years and have seen countless people. This is the first time I have seen a soul master who can train himself to be neither human nor ghost."

    "Do you want to die?!"

    Although Dugu Bo had been tortured by poison, he was also most proud of his poison skills. Therefore, when he was mocked in front of others, veins popped up on his forehead. He was able to hold back his anger for the time being because he wanted to see what he would say next.

    If there is a solution, then everyone will be happy. But if he is just talking nonsense and has no solution to his poison, Dugu Bo will definitely not mind letting this old man know what it means to be worse than death!

    "Hahaha, I''m just telling you the truth about your condition." Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard and said with a smile, "Also, if you think you can rely on your deep soul power to suppress the poison in your body forever, you are totally wrong. As time goes by, your symptoms will only get worse. Although I don''t know how you restrain the poison from breaking out, I think it''s nothing more than eating some rare and precious things, or being in a unique environment for many years, so that the poison can be suppressed."

    "But you must know that no matter how good the natural treasures are, or how unique the environment is, it is impossible for them to help you for a lifetime. In a few years, as the toxins accumulate to the limit of your body''s tolerance, even if you are not poisoned to death, you will probably be tortured to death by the pain caused by the backlash of the toxins."

    These words made Dugu Bo''s eyes flicker with uncertain light. Everything the old man said was exactly what he was suffering the most. Behind his powerful strength, he endured torture that ordinary people could hardly imagine. Every time he was tortured, he was unable to live or die. That kind of pain could not be described in words.

    "Can you cure the poison in me?"

    Dugu Bo finally lost his face and couldn''t help asking. After saying this, he shook his head and laughed, "I am desperate and have tried all kinds of methods. I, Dugu Bo, am a master of the world of spirit masters and a master of poisons. I am second to none in the use of poisons. Even I can''t cure my own poison, how can you do it?"

    "Oh, you are Dugu Bo, also known as the Poison Douluo."

    Hearing him reveal his background, Sun Zhongjing was obviously interested. "I heard that you are an expert in poison skills. It just so happens that I also have some experience in this area. How about we exchange ideas?"

    ______________________

    Up to Chapter 310 is now posted in my Patreon!

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 119: Competition Between Poison Masters

    Chapter 119 - 119: Competition Between Poison Masters

    "Not interested."

    Hearing Sun Zhongjing''s desire to learn from him about the use of poison, Dugu Bo, who thought that Sun Zhongjing could not solve his poisoning problem, was obviously uninterested and turned around to leave. He was not even in the mood to care about his previous verbal offense.

    "You''re in such a hurry to leave. Don''t you want to detoxify yourself?"

    The words coming from behind made Dugu Bo stop in his tracks. He turned around instantly, staring at Sun Zhongjing, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Can you cure it?"

    "..."

    But Sun Zhongjing just stroked his long beard, looked at him with a smile, and said nothing.

    "Okay, I''ll spar with you!"

    Dugu Bo looked at him deeply and nodded in agreement.

    "We can''t do anything here, let''s go somewhere else!" Dugu Bo said, moving his feet and turning into a green afterimage and flying out.

    When fighting, especially when a spirit master uses poison, the impact on the surrounding environment and the coverage area are very large. Therefore, even Dugu Bo knows that he cannot spar in Tiandou City, otherwise it is easy to make enemies with the royal family. After all, fighting near where people live, poisoning, destroying buildings, and killing a lot of people are not to mention. It is very troublesome to clean up the residual toxins. If the toxin spreads and hurts someone, it will be over.

    Although Dugu Bo was not afraid of the royal family, he could not go against the entire empire for no reason. No one would do such a thankless task.

    Speeding all the way.

    Dugu Bo took the time to look back, but was almost startled. He saw the old man with white hair and beard, following him leisurely. He didn''t look tired at all.

    This made him realize that Sun Zhongjing''s strength might be stronger than he thought. He was definitely not just a Soul Emperor or Soul Sage. He might be a Soul Douluo, or even a Titled Douluo.

    However, the stronger Sun Zhongjing''s ability became, the more Dugu Bo believed in his words that he could cure his illness. After all, this represented a higher degree of credibility.

    The two of them walked one after the other and soon arrived at the outskirts of Tiandou City.

    This is a remote place, so there are few people here.

    "Tell me, how do you want to compete?"

    Dugu Bo stopped, turned around and looked at him.

    "Since we are competing in the use of poison, then naturally we will poison each other. Whoever is poisoned first or cannot detoxify will lose." Sun Zhongjing said with a smile.

    "Okay, this is indeed the easiest way."

    Dugu Bo nodded in agreement.

    So, the competition began!

    Sun Zhongjing found a large bluestone to sit on, and then took out a musical instrument from the storage soul guide.

    It was an ancient erhu.

    One can tell that this instrument is quite old.

    Dugu Bo was stunned.

    Didn''t you say we were going to learn how to use poison? What do you mean by bringing out the erhu?

    "Don''t worry about me, just do whatever you want."

    Sun Zhongjing gently tuned the erhu in his hand and said calmly: "Let me see what tricks the world-famous Poison Douluo has."

    "Okay! Then take it!"

    Dugu Bo was obviously annoyed by his nonchalant attitude. He had been in the spirit master world for many years, making countless spirit masters tremble in fear. When had he ever been looked down upon like this?

    With a cold snort, he lightly flicked the middle finger of his right hand towards Sun Zhongjing who was tuning the instrument, and a light green smoke spurted out.

    Dugu Bo is indeed a titled Douluo among poison soul masters. Although he was poisoned by his own poison, he is still quite skilled. The seemingly simple poisoning, the green mist that was ejected dispersed in an instant, just covering Sun Zhongjing''s body.

    Although surrounded by the poisonous fog, Sun Zhongjing seemed to be unaffected and continued to adjust the strings of the erhu in his hand.

    Dugu Bo was stunned for a moment. The scene in front of him was obviously inconsistent with his research on poisons. Sun Zhongjing had clearly inhaled the poisonous mist and should have been poisoned. But it seemed that he had no effect at all.

    Soon, as the green mist dissipated, there was no change in Sun Zhongjing''s body, and he did not look poisoned at all.

    Although the green mist released by Dugu Bo was just a tentative attack and could be easily dispelled, he did not expect it to be so easily dispelled by Sun Zhongjing. He could not help but be aroused by a bit of competitive spirit.

    "Very good. I admit that I underestimated you."

    Dugu Bo flipped his palm, and a small green snake appeared in his palm. The snake''s body was almost transparent, about five inches long, with a green light flowing inside, and a pair of small red eyes, which looked extremely cute.

    There are nine bamboo-like horizontal stripes on the green body. This snake is the best of the bamboo leaf green snakes, the nine-segment jadeite! It is extremely poisonous. Anyone who is poisoned by it will turn into pus and die in a moment. Although it looks small, it is one of the most poisonous snakes. It is also harder than steel and difficult to be hurt by a sharp knife.

    "go!"

    Dugu Bo held the small nine-section jade in his hand and shouted. Suddenly, the little snake turned into a green shadow, shot out like lightning, quickly landed on Sun Zhongjing, and then bit down on his wrist!

    The sharp fangs easily pierced the skin, leaving two small blood holes on his wrist, with bright red blood seeping out.

    After hitting the target, the nine-section emerald bird bounced again without any hesitation and turned into a green shadow and flew back to its owner''s hand.

    After Dugu Bo took back the Nine-Section Jade, he stared at Sun Zhongjing intently, wanting to see how he could cure the poison of the Nine-Section Jade. But he soon discovered that Sun Zhongjing, who should have been poisoned by the Nine-Section Jade, looked like nothing had happened. If there were not two bloody holes on his arm, he would have suspected that the Nine-Section Jade had not injected the snake venom into his body.

    "How... are you okay?" He couldn''t help but ask, "Are you not poisoned?"

    "This little bit of poison can''t hurt me."

    Sun Zhongjing, who was concentrating on tuning the strings of his zither, said without even raising his head when he heard this.

    Dugu Bo''s face twitched, and then the light of the soul ring rose from his feet. Nine soul rings floated up and down around his body. The shadow of a green snake appeared behind him, eerie and vicious!

    "I admit that you are really good at detoxification. The previous ones are just appetizers. The poison I will use next is something I can''t even control. If you still despise it, don''t blame me if you die!" Dugu Bo was about to use his own poison, the poison of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor. With his cultivation, the fierceness of this poison was foreseeable.

    "Please."

    Sun Zhongjing finally tuned the strings of the zither. He slowly raised his head and spoke calmly.

    Seeing that he didn''t take his kind warning seriously, Dugu Bo''s eyes flashed coldly, thinking that if a tiger doesn''t show its power, you really think I''m a sick cat. Could it be that the poison I have practiced for so many years can really be easily neutralized by you?

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 120: Poison Is Such An Inconvenient Thing

    Chapter 120 - 120: Poison Is Such An Inconvenient Thing

    "Hiss!"

    The illusory shadow of the green snake behind Dugu Bo gradually solidified, and it let out a loud hiss! Finally, it opened its mouth and spewed out a thick dark green poisonous mist, aiming directly at Sun Zhongjing.

    With a bang.

    Thick green poisonous fog directly enveloped the place where Sun Zhongjing was. Even the surrounding areas affected by the poisonous fog began to make sizzling sounds and were melted by this horrible poison.

    Not only did the plants wither, but even the large bluestone beneath his seat was corroded and foaming.

    This shows how potent this poison is.

    "Let''s see how you resolve this!"

    Dugu Bo was very satisfied with the effect of his poison mist, and couldn''t help but smile. But soon, the smile on his face froze.

    Because the thick green poisonous fog that was spread all around suddenly seemed to be attracted and began to gather towards the center, and the scope it covered began to shrink.

    In the end, all the poisonous fog gathered in the palm of Sun Zhongjing like all rivers converging into one, and condensed into a marble-sized emerald green poisonous bead.

    Then, he made a surprising move.

    "You...you!"

    Dugu Bo looked at Sun Zhongjing in horror as he put the green poison bead that contained his strongest poison directly into his mouth and swallowed it. He was so shocked by this scene that he didn''t know what to say.

    Knowing it was poison, he still swallowed it.

    Sun Zhongjing''s actions let Dugu Bo realize that the poison he was so proud of had no effect on him at all.

    "This time the poison is a bit interesting."

    After swallowing the poison bead, Sun Zhongjing seemed to feel the taste and expressed his feelings.

    "I have already seen your poison."

    "Next, let me show you my poison." Sun Zhongjing looked at Dugu Bo and smiled. Then he picked up the bow and started playing!

    Gently, he pulled the strings.

    "Woo~~"

    The song "Erquan Yingyue" begins here.

    Such a desolate and sad tune has never appeared in this world before.

    Dugu Bo couldn''t help but be fascinated by the music, and even the people in the live broadcast room were inevitably attracted by the tune and immersed in the world of music...

    As if following the sound of the erhu, I saw a weathered old man, silently telling something?

    "...Woo...~~"

    Unknown amount of time has passed.

    The song is over.

    Sun Zhongjing stopped playing silently.

    Dugu Bo also came back to his senses from his trance, looked at him and said, "The song is indeed a good song, but where is your poison?"

    "Poison? Aren''t you already poisoned?"

    Sun Zhongjing looked at him strangely, as if wondering why he had not yet realized that he had poisoned someone.

    "when?!"

    After he reminded him, Dugu Bo finally realized that something was wrong with his body. It turned out that his body had been paralyzed without him noticing. Now, apart from being able to speak, he couldn''t even turn his head. Even the movement of his soul power had become abnormally sluggish and the flow was not smooth.

    "When did you poison me? Why didn''t I find out?" he said with an extremely ugly expression.

    Although he was immersed in music just now, Dugu Bo never relaxed his vigilance. He was always paying attention to Sun Zhongjing''s every move, so he was very sure that Sun Zhongjing had just been playing and there was no sign of releasing any toxins.

    So how did he manage to poison himself silently?

    Dugu Bo racked his brains but couldn''t figure it out.

    "Haha, young man. Have you ever heard of the sonic poison skill?" Sun Zhongjing gently stroked his long white beard and asked a question with a smile.

    "Sonic poison skill?"

    Dugu Bo was confused and asked, "Are you trying to say that you poisoned me silently through sound waves?"

    "Smart, quick to understand."

    Sun Zhongjing praised him and agreed with his guess.

    "How is this possible?"

    Dugu Bo looked like he was kidding. Sonic poisoning? I''m not well educated, don''t lie to me. Using sonic waves to poison me? Can such an invisible thing contain poison?

    [This is ridiculous!]

    [This old man is clearly trying to fool people! ]

    [Sonic poisoning? ]

    [It sounds like a fabrication.]

    [This is definitely a lie...]

    Everyone in the live broadcast room expressed disbelief, and even Dugu Bo in real life felt that Sun Zhongjing in the video was just fooling him. He simply didn''t believe that there was such an incredible method of poisoning in the world.

    In the video.

    "Hehehe..."

    Facing Dugu Bo''s questioning, Sun Zhongjing smiled and said, "Poison, is it such an inconvenient thing? Your understanding of poison techniques is too superficial."

    "..."

    Hearing what he said, Dugu Bo was immediately dissatisfied, thinking, I am a great Poison Douluo, who has dominated the soul master world for many years with poison. You can say that my poison is not as good as yours, but you say that my understanding of poison is superficial? You are really bragging without any fear of hurting your waist.

    "No matter how deadly the poison is, if the opponent cannot be poisoned, it will be completely ineffective. Therefore, the key to poison techniques is not only the strength of the poison itself, but also how to poison it!" Sun Zhongjing began to explain his understanding of poison techniques.

    Dugu Bo seemed to be thinking about something. It seemed that what he said made sense.

    "As for the sonic poison skill that I created originally, I use soul power to produce a special kind of sound wave, which then uses the vibration of the sound wave to directly poison the ear nerves of the recipient!" Sun Zhongjing slowly revealed the secret of the sonic poison skill.

    [I am convinced! I am really convinced! ]

    [Use sound waves to poison people! ]

    [I have learned a lot. ]

    [How did they come up with this bizarre method of poisoning? ]

    [With this level, it would be unjust if he wasn''t the best at using poison! ]

    [Wait! If the poison is caused by sound, then if you plug your ears or become deaf, you won''t be poisoned, right?]

    [Yes, that makes sense! ]

    [I don''t think it''s that simple? ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and most of them expressed admiration for Sun Zhongjing.

    In the video.

    After listening to his story, Dugu Bo opened his mouth wide. He was completely shocked. This incredible method of poisoning was really an eye-opener for him.

    But he soon discovered the problem and said, "Since the poison is injected into the ear nerves through sound waves, then if we block our ears or simply become deaf, wouldn''t we not be poisoned?"

    "Yes, this is indeed a disadvantage. If you block your hearing or protect your ear nerves, you can indeed block or even eliminate the effects of the sonic poison to a certain extent." Sun Zhongjing nodded in acknowledgment.

    "But this can only be used against the primary stage of sonic poison. The essence of sonic waves is vibration! Once you have practiced it to a high level, you will be able to condense the sonic waves into shock wave needles. By then, it will no longer be limited to the ear nerves, but can be anywhere."

    As he spoke, he pulled the bow in his hand, and a humming sound rang out.

    But this time, Dugu Bo could clearly see a transparent needle condense into shape and shoot into the distance. It hit a tree and actually penetrated it directly.

    "Because the essence of sound waves is just vibration, any defense of the opponent cannot stop it." He finally explained: "Also, sound waves are invisible. The needle you see is just what I want you to see. When you really fight with someone, this sonic needle is invisible and intangible. The opponent has no way of seeing where the sonic needle comes from."

    He gives up.

    Dugu Bo was completely convinced.

    This is an incredible and unprecedented method of poisoning.

    He accepted defeat with all his heart.

    "I lost."

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 121: Treating The Symptoms and The Root Cause

    Chapter 121 - 121: Treating The Symptoms and The Root Cause

    In the video.

    After Dugu Bo admitted defeat, the competition ended.

    Sun Zhongjing pulled the bow again and played a piece of music. Through the unique sound wave frequency, he eliminated the "poison" in his body and restored his ability to move.

    Seeing this, some people may think that Ye Cheng is making up stories. The sonic poison skill is totally inconsistent with scientific logic. How can sound waves poison people? And how is this thing related to poison?

    But in fact, this thing is not so mysterious. The so-called "poison" is just to make it easier for Dugu Bo to understand. In essence, the principle of sonic poison skill is not that there are really toxins in the sound waves, but that the sound waves are used to interfere with the operation of the circulation system of various aspects of the human body, such as qi and blood energy, and even drive the symbiotic bacteria that already exist in the human body, thereby causing various discomforts to the human body. It makes people look as if they have been poisoned for no reason.

    But it is very difficult to do this. You need to have an incredible understanding of the human body, and you can also see through the laws of energy and blood circulation in the human body, and even the distribution of various symbiotic bacteria in the microscopic world, and the strength and weakness of each other, to be able to achieve this.

    This kind of micro-operation is not something that ordinary people can learn.

    At the beginning, in the initial stage of the sonic poison skill, the sound waves can only be transmitted into the human body through the ear nerves, and then spread to the whole body, in order to cause various effects. Therefore, as long as the ear nerves can be prevented from being disturbed by the sound waves, they will not be affected.

    In the later advanced stage, shock wave needles are formed, which can directly inject sound waves into the human body from any part, thereby affecting the human body!

    So if you insist on talking about science, the sonic poison skill is quite scientific. It is not the kind of idealistic ability that is completely illogical.

    The two returned to the clinic.

    But this time, Dugu Bo''s attitude towards Sun Zhongjing became very respectful. Although he was arrogant, his attitude would naturally not remain the same when facing someone who was truly capable. Especially when this person could cure his illness, which patient would have a bad attitude towards a doctor? Would he want to die?

    After sitting down in the hall, Sun Zhongjing looked at Dugu Bo opposite him and said, "Regarding the poison in your body, I have two methods: treating the symptoms and treating the root cause. Which one do you choose?"

    "Two methods?!"

    Dugu Bo was extremely surprised when he heard this. He originally thought that it would be difficult to get rid of the poison in his body, but he didn''t expect the other party to offer two methods right away.

    In reality, Dugu Bo couldn''t help but clench his fists when he saw this scene. The video shows the future "before the question-and-answer session began", and the future has definitely changed because of the question-and-answer session. It''s like he had nine spirit rings in the video, but now he only has eight because of the punishment for answering the wrong question.

    But it doesn''t matter. As long as the man in the video can cure the poison in his body, then even if the future changes, it will not change too much. After all, if he can cure his own disease in the video, then he can probably cure it in reality. I just don''t know if the King of Medicine Sun Zhongjing has opened a clinic in Tiandou City now? If he hasn''t opened one yet, when will he open a clinic in Tiandou City?

    This is what Dugu Bo wants to know the most. Of course, it would be even better if he could find him directly and ask him to help him cure his illness.

    In the video.

    Dugu Bo hesitated for a moment before asking, "Excuse me, Senior, what are the differences between treating the symptoms and treating the root cause?"

    He now addressed Sun Zhongjing as "senior" and regarded himself as a junior. After all, whether in age or other aspects, the man in front of him was an old senior that he could not match. It was not humiliating to call him "senior".

    "It''s called treating the symptoms..."

    Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard and said, "The simplest way is that I can prepare a special antidote for you. After taking it, the poison will be eliminated immediately. Or I can directly extract the poison from your body, making your body transparent and free of poison. But these two methods can only solve the urgent problem temporarily."

    "Extract the poison directly? Is this really possible?" Dugu Bo couldn''t help but ask, with some disbelief in his heart.

    Sun Zhongjing didn''t say anything, he just waved at him. In an instant, Dugu Bo felt the soul power in his body begin to fluctuate inexplicably, and then saw a green mist pouring out from his chest, quickly gathering on the other party''s hand, condensing into a green mist ball.

    "These...are all the poison in my body?!"

    Dugu Bo felt the condition of his body and found that the unbearable feeling he had before was now much relieved. It was obvious that some of the toxins in his body had been extracted by the other party.

    But what shocked him the most was that the other party just raised his hand and used some means to extract some of the poison in his body.

    How did he do this?

    "The toxins in your body come from your martial soul. Every time you use your martial soul to possess your body, the poison attached to your martial soul will merge with your body. Therefore, even if I can directly extract all the toxins from your body, unless you don''t use your martial soul, a large amount of toxins will accumulate in your body again in a few days. There is no way to completely cure this problem." Sun Zhongjing said, holding the emerald green poison mist ball in his hand.

    Hearing that he would not be poisoned if he did not use his martial soul, Dugu Bo could not help but smile bitterly. In this world of soul masters where the strong prey on the weak, not using martial souls? How is that possible? Those enemies would make him die faster!

    Moreover, possessing great power but not being able to use it is more painful than killing him.

    "Excuse me, sir, is there any solution to this problem?" Dugu Bo bowed.

    "If you have a weapon martial soul, you only need to condense the toxins in your body on your own martial soul, and all problems will be solved. But what you are using now is a beast martial soul, so the toxins will merge with itself, so that the poison in your body will not hurt you. The easiest way is to find a host body to store toxins. For example, soul bones." Sun Zhongjing said.

    When Dugu Bo heard the solution, he suddenly looked enlightened and said, "So... why didn''t I think of this! It''s so easy to solve the problem that has troubled me for years?"

    In reality.

    Dugu Bo was also very surprised when he saw the solution proposed by Sun Zhongjing. He originally thought that if he wanted to solve the problem of poison in his body, he would have to find this miracle doctor. But now the video actually told him the solution directly. How could he not be surprised?

    As for the soul bone? He already has it in his body!

    But at this time, Sun Zhongjing in the video spoke again.

    "However, this method is still only a temporary solution. It is not a permanent solution."

    After hearing what he said, Dugu Bo, who was originally full of surprise, slowly stopped smiling and asked in confusion, "What do you mean, senior? I think this method is enough to free me from the suffering of the poison. Is It because soul bones are hard to find? To be honest, it is not difficult for a junior to get them."

    "Not at all."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said, "Injecting toxins into the soul bones can certainly solve the problem of toxins invading the body, but in this way, every time the martial spirit possesses the body, it will take a lot of time to force the toxins in the body into the soul bones. You must know that time is life, and wasting time is tantamount to chronic suicide. Therefore, this method is not the best solution."

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 122: Plague Godâ€™s Body 3

    Chapter 122 - 122: Plague God''s Body 3

    Wasting time is tantamount to chronic suicide.

    After hearing what Sun Zhongjing said, what else could Dugu Bo say?

    "Then I wonder what a better solution might be?" Since it concerned himself, Dugu Bo showed the spirit of asking questions when he did not understand.

    "It''s very simple. You just need to make sure that the poison can no longer harm you." Sun Zhongjing smiled and said, "Although you have the spirit of the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, you don''t have the body constitution that can easily withstand the poison like the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor. That''s why you were poisoned after entering the spirit''s possession. The best solution is to give you a body constitution that can ignore the poison. In this way, you can rest assured. You can even use the poison to strengthen yourself."

    An Invulnerable physique that can ignore the effects of highly toxic substances?

    That''s easy to say. Is there really such an outrageous physique in the world?

    Dugu Bo''s expression was somewhat disdainful, but suddenly, he remembered the scene where Sun Zhongjing condensed his own Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor Poison into a bead and ate it. Suddenly, his mind moved. Could it be that...

    Thinking of this, Dugu Bo looked up at the smiling old man in front of him and couldn''t help asking, "Could it be that you, senior, have a method to cultivate a body that is immune to all poisons?"

    "I do have this method. Why, do you want to learn it?"

    Sun Zhongjing looked at Dugu Bo and unexpectedly nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll teach you."

    "This...really teaches me?"

    "You are not kidding me, are you?"

    After receiving such an answer, Dugu Bo felt that it was a little unreal. After all, this secret method of obtaining a body that is immune to all poisons must be very precious. How could someone teach it to others so casually?

    If Dugu Bo had not been absolutely sure that he was definitely his father''s son, he would probably have doubted whether the big man in front of him was his biological father.

    [No way, he really want to teach him? ]

    [You''re just teaching this secret to others so casually? ]

    [It looks fake no matter how you look at it...]

    [Either he is teasing him, or he really wants to teach him...]

    [Is there any unknown reason? ]

    [...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In real life, Dugu Bo also had doubts about the old man in the video, wondering if he had some ulterior motives. Otherwise, why would he be so nice to him?

    In the video.

    "Isn''t it strange that I would teach you this secret that is not passed on to others?" Sun Zhongjing seemed to see his doubts and pointed it out directly.

    "Indeed."

    Dugu Bo nodded and answered truthfully: "Senior and I have no relationship, but you are willing to teach me such a secret method. It is really hard not to make me suspicious."

    "Hahaha..."

    Sun Zhongjing burst into laughter. Finally, he said, "Don''t worry about that. I''m teaching you because I''ve met a good candidate and I want to pass on what I''ve learned throughout my life."

    "You want to take me as your apprentice?"

    Dugu Bo''s expression was a little subtle, but he was secretly relieved in his heart. If he wanted to accept a disciple, it was not impossible to become his disciple. After all, no matter from which aspect, Sun Zhongjing was definitely more than qualified to be his teacher.

    "There''s no need to accept a disciple."

    Unexpectedly, Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said, "This method is too extreme! If you want to learn it, I will teach you everything I know. I''m just afraid that you don''t dare to learn it."

    "I don''t dare to learn?"

    Dugu Bo was aroused by his words. What kind of training method could make the old man sure that he would not dare to learn?

    "There is nothing in this world that I dare not learn!" He said with great confidence: "Senior, please tell me, what is so extreme about this method?"

    "Haha, don''t be so confident."

    Sun Zhongjing smiled and shook his head, then his expression calmed down and he said word by word: "This method is called ¨C Plague God Body!"

    "The Plague God''s Body?!"

    Dugu Bo repeated these four words, and inexplicably felt a chill rushing from the top of his head into his whole body. It was because the word "plague" itself was not a good word. What''s more, the word "god" was added at the end.

    God of plague!

    Just by listening, Dugu Bo seemed to be able to feel the sense of danger.

    [God of Plague!!!]

    [Could it really be related to Godhood?! ]

    [Could this old man be a descendant of a god? ]

    [Fuck, is Poison Douluo so lucky that he will receive the inheritance of the gods? ]

    [No way...]

    A series of comments flashed by. Even Dugu Bo in real life was watching the video nervously, waiting for the follow-up development.

    In the video.

    "Could this be related to the gods?" Dugu Bo asked the same question as everyone else in the live broadcast room, mistakenly thinking that this was some secret method passed down by the gods.

    "Of course not."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head and denied it.

    Dugu Bo was a little disappointed.

    "This Plague God''s Body can actually be called the body of a virus!" Sun Zhongjing continued.

    "Virus body?" Dugu Bo was puzzled.

    "That''s right. The key to cultivating the Plague God''s Body is to absorb thousands of viruses into one''s body..." Before Sun Zhongjing finished speaking, Dugu Bo panicklhmy said, "Isn''t this courting death!?"

    In the common sense, if you are poisoned, you should get rid of it as soon as possible. Who would take the initiative to absorb the poison? If this is not seeking death, what is he doing?

    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly."

    Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard and said soothingly with a smile.

    Dugu Bo calmed down a little and looked at him, waiting for his explanation.

    "In fact, you should not regard the virus as too scary. The human body is not as fragile as you think." Sun Zhongjing stroked his beard and said leisurely: "Life is very wonderful and has a unique adaptability. No matter how horrible the poison is, as long as you can survive, you will adapt over a long period of time, and eventually make your body completely immune to the harm of this toxin."

    "The process of cultivating the Plague God Body is actually like a patient who is seriously ill! He relies on his own immunity to gradually adapt to fight the virus in his body until he is completely immune! At this point, the person''s illness will naturally be "cured."

    "So the cultivation of the Plague God Body is to first absorb the virus into the body, and then gradually adapt to the immune virus. At this point, you have to absorb a new virus again to make yourself sick again. Then adapt to immunity, and get sick again... Repeat this cycle over and over again, so that you can gradually become immune to all poisons."

    After hearing how the so-called Plague God''s Body was created, Dugu Bo''s expression was complicated. Damn, is this method really something a human could come up with? Taking the initiative to get sick, and then taking the initiative to let the body overcome the virus? I''m just full and have nothing better to do. Can''t I just get rid of the virus directly?

    "Haha, don''t underestimate this plague god''s body."

    Sun Zhongjing saw Dugu Bo''s disdain and said with a smile: "After years and months, not only will your body become immune to all poisons, but you can even use a unique method to merge those "viruses" in your body that can no longer harm you with your own soul power, forming a unique disease-fighting power!"

    "You just need to keep taking in new viruses and let the disease in your body devour them, then your soul power will also increase!" As he said this, as if to increase credibility, he showed his soul ring for the first time.

    Circle after circle of soul rings appeared... the entire hall was instantly shrouded in bright and bloody red light!

    "..."

    Dugu Bo opened his mouth wide, as if he had seen something incredible.

    Nine rings, all red!

    This is the configuration of the soul rings of Sun Zhongjing, who is over 150 years old this year.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 123: Plague Godâ€™s Body 4

    Chapter 123 - 123: Plague God''s Body 4

    Nine hundred-thousand year soul rings!!!

    When Sun Zhongjing''s soul rings were revealed, not only Dugu Bo was stunned, but also everyone in the live broadcast room was stunned.

    [Nine 100,000-year spirit rings?!]

    [What''s going on? Could it be that he also has a twin martial spirit? ]

    [incredible!]

    [Isn''t his martial soul the tongue? ]

    [Is there another martial spirit that we don''t know about!? ]

    [Plague God''s Body? Is this thing really...]

    [No way...]

    Is this method really feasible?

    A series of comments flashed by, and everyone was in disbelief.

    In the video.

    "You...you!"

    Dugu Bo pointed at the nine red rings that radiated infinite pressure and was speechless in shock. It was impossible to imagine the shock of this legendary spirit ring just by watching the video without seeing it with one''s own eyes.

    "...Do you have twin martial souls?!" he finally said it out loud.

    "Haha, no."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head, and with a thought, he collected the nine soul rings around his body.

    "Actually, at the beginning, not all of my spirit rings were 100,000-year spirit rings. They were upgraded later..." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted excitedly by Dugu Bo.

    "Impossible! How is it possible that the age of the spirit ring can be increased?!" His face was full of disbelief. This matter was really too much of a challenge to his common sense.

    "Why can''t it be improved?" Sun Zhongjing asked back.

    "This..." Dugu Bo was asked. Is this question even necessary? Isn''t it common sense that the age of a spirit ring cannot be increased after it is obtained?

    "Haha, in fact, most people don''t know that the age of a soul master''s soul ring can be increased through some method. In addition to the method of increasing it by illness, there is another most common method, which is to accept the test of the gods. After passing the test, there is a high probability that you will be rewarded with a god-given soul ring, the soul power level will be increased, or the age of a soul ring will be randomly increased." Sun Zhongjing said with a smile. Not only did he answer Dugu Bo''s doubts, but also answered the doubts of everyone in the live broadcast room.

    [So... is that so? ]

    [Gods can actually grant spirit rings and even help people increase their life span? ]

    [Although it seems a bit against common sense, if it is a god, it is not impossible. ]

    [Wait! So, this person can actually increase the age of his spirit rings on his own without relying on the gods... Isn''t that too amazing? ]

    [The Plague God''s Body... is so amazing! ]

    [Is it true that just by inhaling the virus, one can increase the age of the spirit ring? ]

    [Why do I feel like this is unreliable? Is this just a lie? ]

    [But how to explain the nine 100,000-year spirit rings on his body? ]

    [It doesn''t look fake...]

    [Watch the video to see if he explains next...]

    A series of comments flashed by, and most people felt that Sun Zhongjing was lying, and only a few people thought that he might really have some special method.

    In the video.

    After Dugu Bo recovered from his surprise, he shook his head and said, "I still find it hard to believe that the age of a spirit ring can be increased. If you said that the gods helped you to increase it, it would make sense. But you can increase it on your own, and I can''t understand why you can increase the age of your spirit ring."

    "This requires talking about the uniqueness of the Plague God''s Body." Sun Zhongjing didn''t seem surprised that Dugu Bo didn''t believe it. After all, this kind of thing strictly speaking goes against common sense. It would be strange if he believed it all of a sudden.

    "In fact, the soul rings on my body are all condensed from my own soul power, not from hunting soul beasts." He stated an even more incredible fact.

    "This is impossible!"

    Dugu Bo denied it without thinking, then looked at him strangely and said, "Unless you are a soul beast transformed into a human form, I have never heard of any soul master who can condense a soul ring by himself."

    "Just because you haven''t heard of it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Just like today, someone told you that sound waves can be used to poison people, do you believe it?" Sun Zhongjing asked back.

    "That... doesn''t make sense."

    Dugu Bo was somewhat speechless, and instinctively retorted: "From ancient times to now, I have never heard of a soul master being able to condense a soul ring on his own."

    "No, it just means that no one has found the right method."

    "After all, compared to exploring ways to condense spirit rings, isn''t it easier to obtain spirit rings directly from spirit beasts? Since there are ready-made spirit rings to obtain, no one has ever thought about whether a spirit master can condense spirit rings by himself, and naturally no one has studied this aspect."

    "But in fact, if we look into the root cause, since gods can give people spirit rings, and spirit beasts can also condense spirit rings on their own after transforming, then why can''t humans condense spirit rings on their own?" Sun Zhongjing refuted with examples, and finally concluded: "Therefore, as long as we can find the rules, then it is not strange to rely on ourselves to condense spirit rings."

    "..."

    Dugu Bo was shocked by his words, as if a door to a new world had been opened. He didn''t know what to say.

    "Before I was 60, I wasn''t even a spirit master. I was just a doctor traveling around the continent."

    "When I was 60 years old, I had a sudden idea to merge my soul power with many viruses into one. I unexpectedly obtained my first soul ring in my life. From this, I gradually figured out a way to condense soul rings by myself without hunting soul beasts."

    "Because my spirit ring is formed by myself, as my spirit power increases, the age of my spirit ring will also increase accordingly."

    "At the beginning, when I condensed my first soul ring, it was only ten years old. Later, as my level increased, to now I am a peak level ninety-ninth soul master! The age of the soul ring finally grew to the point of one hundred thousand years." Sun Zhongjing narrated his experience slowly.

    [Oh my god! ! ]

    [There is actually such a method in the world! ]

    [It turns out that if a soul master wants to obtain a soul ring, he doesn''t necessarily need a soul beast. He can condense the soul ring himself! ]

    [Even this kind of soul ring condensed by the soul master himself can be improved as the soul master''s age increases! ]

    [It''s incredible! ]

    [If I could know how to naturally condense a spirit ring...]

    [Compared to the soul rings from hunting soul beasts, the age of this kind of soul ring will automatically increase as the soul master''s level increases... It''s simply unbelievable! ]

    [If this method can be popularized, perhaps everyone will be able to have a 100,000-year spirit ring in the future...]

    [No, I don''t think it''s possible. There must be some restrictions.]

    [Otherwise, if everyone can condense a spirit ring by themselves, I can''t imagine what kind of scene it would be like... Condensing a spirit ring by yourself is definitely not as simple as he said! ]

    The live broadcast room was full of discussions, many people expressed amazement and disbelief. More people expressed doubts, thinking that condensing their own spirit rings was definitely not as simple as Sun Zhongjing said. There must be some restrictions.

    Otherwise, if everyone can condense their own spirit rings, then everyone can be a nine-ring 100,000-year spirit master in the future. This is unrealistic no matter how you think about it.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 124: Plague God

    Chapter 124 - 124: Plague God

    [T/N: I didn''t notice I uploaded Chapter 125 first 10 hours ago, my bad]

    _______________________

    In the video.

    "Is this Plague God''s Body easy to train?" Dugu Bo couldn''t resist the temptation after all and couldn''t help asking.

    Obviously, Sun Zhongjing''s talk of condensing spirit rings and increasing the age of spirit rings was too tempting for him. In other words, no spirit master could resist the increase in the age of spirit rings. Especially that bloody 100,000-year spirit ring!

    This is almost the ultimate dream of all soul masters.

    "How should I answer you?"

    Faced with his inquiry, Sun Zhongjing seemed a little confused, as if wondering why he would ask such an obvious question.

    Dugu Bo saw his expression and realized that he had asked a stupid question.

    Is it easy to practice? Of course it is not easy to practice!

    Absorbing thousands of viruses into the body, just thinking about it, you know that practicing this thing must be extremely dangerous!

    "It is not so easy to cultivate the Plague God''s Body." Sun Zhongjing began to slowly explain the principles of cultivating Plague God''s Body.

    "As I said before, the cultivation of the Plague God''s Body is actually a process of constantly contracting diseases and poisoning, and then recovering."

    "The ''poison'' here actually refers not only to toxins as people know them, but includes all factors that are harmful to the human body. Therefore, some infectious diseases that seem to have nothing to do with toxins, or other diseases that cause people to get sick, can all be classified as ''poison''.

    Anything that is harmful to the human body is poison! I will simply call them all viruses! "

    "During the period of infection, you need to constantly fight the virus in your body until your body completely overcomes the virus and will no longer be harmed by it. At this point, your body has developed resistance to this type of virus."

    "And if you want to continue to strengthen the virus in your body, you need to absorb new viruses and combine them with the old viruses in your body to form a new virus. This cycle repeats itself to continuously strengthen the virus in your body."

    "As you can imagine, every time you are infected with a new virus, it is a brand new test of life and death! If you survive, your life will be safe. If you fail, you will die of the disease. There is no other possibility."

    Dugu Bo was sweating coldly when he heard this. This kind of training method requires you to fight hard almost every time you practice! Especially during this period, the pain of the body overcoming the virus is simply unimaginable! The most extreme thing is that the old virus that was originally overcome in the body will become more toxic and weirder because of the addition of the new virus! The degree of danger rises sharply.

    You never know when the virus in your body will be too strong for you to survive and you will die.

    It''s too dangerous!

    Dugu Bo simply couldn''t imagine how many kinds of viruses the old man in front of him had to absorb to reach his current level of cultivation.

    He asked his doubts.

    Sun Zhongjing smiled and said calmly, "I don''t remember. I have been practicing medicine all my life and cured countless people. Every time I encountered a patient with a virus I had never seen before, I would absorb it into my body for research. Over time... the disease in my body has grown to its current state."

    Although his words were plain, Dugu Bo could feel how rough the cultivation process was. He couldn''t help but feel scared just thinking about the thousands of viruses in his body!

    He was really afraid of these things because he had been hurt by poisons for many years. He also sincerely admired Sun Zhongjing, the ruthless man who created the unique cultivation method of "Plague God Body".

    Although he admired him, he was not blessed with this kind of cultivation. Dugu Bo did not think that he had the ability of Sun Zhongjing, who could endure the pain of illness and overcome the harm of thousands of viruses, but used them to improve his cultivation. After all, his own snake venom alone tortured him to the point of being unhuman.

    At the same time, he also understood why Sun Zhongjing had been able to treat his poison as nothing and even swallow it directly. Because compared to the disease demon formed by thousands of viruses in the other party''s body, his Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor''s Poison was simply a thing that was not worthy of being on the table. He was afraid that once it entered the other party''s body, it would be swallowed by the "disease demon".

    "The sonic poison you used before, is that the poison you used to poison me with the disease in your body?" Dugu Bo couldn''t help asking. He knew that since the other party''s disease could hurt himself, it could also hurt others. Even if the other party wanted to, he could spread a horrible plague that swept across the entire continent in an instant. It was like the God of Plague in the world, no wonder he was called the Plague God''s Body.

    "That''s not the case. It''s just a technique of poisoning." Sun Zhongjing shook his head and didn''t explain the principle of sonic poison to him. Because Dugu Bo didn''t know how to do it, and if he did, it would lose its mystery.

    "Okay. I have finished telling you the secret of the Plague God''s body. What do you think? Do you want to learn it?" Sun Zhongjing looked at Dugu Bo without any change in his tone, as if he already knew his answer.

    "Senior, I think it''s enough to use soul bones to store toxins. As for the wasted time, I just need to be more diligent and I can make up for it." Dugu Bo said a little embarrassedly. The more confident he was before, the more embarrassed he felt now.

    "You."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said, "I have already said that the poison in the soul bone is only a temporary solution. You don''t think the disadvantage of this method is just a waste of time, right?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    Dugu Bo was somewhat bewildered after hearing this. Even Dugu Bo in real life was somewhat confused when he saw this. After all, in his opinion, using spirit bones to store toxins was indeed foolproof. At most, every time the spirit possessed the body, it would need to force the toxins in the body into the spirit bones, wasting a lot of time.

    But compared with losing your life, the wasted time is not worth mentioning at all.

    "Of course it''s more than that."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said, "Although the soul bone can store toxins, you must know that the storage space of any container is limited, and the same is true for the soul bone. You force the toxins into the soul bone, and you can rest assured in the short term. But as time goes by, the toxins inside accumulate more and more, and when it reaches the limit of storage...what do you think will happen?"

    "It will overflow!"

    Dugu Bo said with a sullen face: "And it might even cause all the toxins accumulated inside to burst out at once!"

    When so many toxins suddenly appear in his body, his fate is almost foreseeable.

    "Senior, is there no other way besides cultivating the Plague God Body?" Dugu Bo said in great distress. It''s not that the Plague God Body is bad, on the contrary, this method is simply too powerful.

    The key is that the process of cultivation is too dangerous, and he really has no confidence that he can succeed. It feels better than soul bones. After all, even if soul bones will break out in the future, it will not happen in a short time. And if you cultivate the body of the plague god and introduce the virus into your body, if you can''t survive it, you will die on the spot.

    "Yes." In response to Dugu Bo''s inquiry, Sun Zhongjing answered directly.

    "Is there really no other way? That''s right..." Dugu Bo was halfway through his words when he suddenly realized that the other party was talking about other ways, not that there were no other ways.

    In an instant, he stared at Sun Zhongjing with his green eyes, as if he was unsure, and asked again: "Senior, do you think there is any way to solve the problem of my infection besides the Plague God''s Body?"

    "Yes, I have."

    Sun Zhongjing said directly: "In addition to the Plague God''s Body, I also have the method of poison pills. It can also solve your problem of having nowhere to store poison. Even after condensing the poison pill, the poison will no longer be a problem for you, but will become your help, allowing your poison skills to reach a higher level."

    "..."

    Dugu Bo''s expression at this moment was completely difficult to describe in words. He had thousands of words in his heart, but in the end, only one sentence remained.

    ˇŞˇŞWhy didn''t you say it earlier?

    Video ends!

    In reality, Dugu Bo almost went crazy when he saw the screen in front of him suddenly turned dark!

    What the hell is going on? Is this question and answer intentional?

    It just happened to be interrupted at the most critical moment.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 125: Virus Core

    Chapter 125 - 125: Virus Core

    Just when the video was finished and the character of Medicine King Sun Zhongjing reached 100%, some mysterious power from a higher dimension quietly began to modify certain settings of the world.

    In an instant, traces of the existence of "Sun Zhongjing" appeared in many places around the world. In addition, some people''s minds also had memories of this "miracle doctor". It was as if this person had always existed, and no one noticed anything was wrong.

    Even the so-called five supreme gods were within the range of influence just like other mortals, and they didn''t notice anything wrong at all.

    It can be seen that the gods and mortals in this world are essentially the same class in the eyes of higher dimensions than them. There is no real difference between gods and mortals.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the character will eventually become real!

    Current roleplay: Medicine King ¨C Sun Zhongjing (100%)

    Already played: Twin Martial Soul ¨C Ye Cheng. Water Controller ¨C Neptune

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 58.4% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards, only obtain 100% final permissions to control everything in the system.)]

    "Not bad, not bad."

    Looking at the progress of the character setting that had been refreshed to 100% on the system panel, Ye Cheng could not help but nod with satisfaction. Sure enough, as long as it did not involve the god level, then a live broadcast would be enough to refresh the character setting to 100%.

    The character of Sun Zhongjing, the King of Medicine, is very strange and powerful. He is definitely not just a doctor.

    In the setting of Ye Cheng, Sun Zhongjing knows the functions and medicinal properties of all plants in the world because he has tasted all kinds of herbs. Including the magical herbs in Dugu Bo''s medicine garden, he also knows them according to the setting. Therefore, when he tries to get the herbs in that garden in the future, he doesn''t have to worry about guarding the treasure mountain in vain without knowing how to use them.

    Besides, as a doctor, he can also cure diseases and save lives. His eyes, which have cured countless people, can tell if the patient has any hidden diseases with just one look, as shown in the video. Whether the patient is healthy or not, the rise and fall of the vital energy, and the strength of the vital energy... All the secrets of the patient''s body cannot be hidden from his eyes. He is the best doctor in the world!

    Besides treating patients, he can also prepare medicines and refine pills. He can specifically prepare some body-refining medicines or medicines to assist in cultivating soul power. He can also refine pills with various magical effects, such as the Life-Repairing Pill, the Resurrection Pill, the Beauty Pill, the Longevity Pill, etc.

    Of course, if you want to refine such a powerful elixir, you can''t just use ordinary herbs. You need to use immortal herbs, materials from certain soul beasts, and even soul bones.

    If ordinary herbs were used, at most they could only refine ordinary pills such as the Bigu Pill, the Hemostatic Pill, and the Soul Power Pill. After all, if the materials were not right, no matter how amazing the character was, it was impossible to extract gold from coal.

    "Come out!"

    Ye Cheng''s mind moved, and he directly activated the ability of his torso soul bone ¨C an external incarnation.

    A ray of light separated from his body and finally turned into a naked man.

    Including the sea god Neptune, he now has two clones.

    "Change!"

    As Ye Cheng''s mind moved, the image of the clone in front of him began to change rapidly, and finally turned into an old man with white hair, a youthful face, and a long white beard.

    "melt!"

    Click on the panel with your mind and choose to merge the personality of King of Medicine ¨C Sun Zhongjing into this clone.

    In an instant, the hair of the old man with white beard and white eyebrows began to move without wind, and a powerful aura burst out from his body. Circle after circle of red soul rings appeared, and finally stopped when it reached the ninth ring.

    "That will do."

    Ye Cheng closed his eyes. At the same time, Neptune, who was far away on Poseidon Island, also closed his eyes and began to rest. He focused most of his attention on this new clone.

    "What a wonderful feeling..."

    Ye Cheng felt the power in this body that was different from soul power ¨C the power of disease! The mysteries contained in it were as vast as the universe, complicated and ever-changing. In particular, the many pharmacological knowledge and lifelong medical experience that appeared in his mind opened his eyes.

    The character of King of Medicine-Sun Zhongjing may not be the strongest among the characters he made up, but it is definitely the most bizarre and the most knowledgeable. And knowledge is different from strength and talent. If it is integrated into the brain of the clone, it also means that it is integrated into the brain of the original body.

    So at this time, the original body Ye Cheng had the same medical skills and poisoning methods as Sun Zhongjing. Of course, he could not use some methods that needed to be used in conjunction with the Plague God Body.

    Speaking of the Plague God''s Body, this physique is not as simple as described in the video.

    In Ye Cheng''s setting, Medicine King-Sun Zhongjing is only the initial stage of this character, and he can be upgraded to Plague God-Sun Zhongjing in the future!

    The key to upgrading from Medicine King to Plague God lies in the Plague God''s Body.

    In fact, there are still many secrets about the Plague God Body that have not been revealed in the previous video. If someone watched the video and wanted to imitate Sun Zhongjing and cultivate a Plague God Body... it is absolutely impossible to succeed. One hundred percent chance that they will die suddenly!

    Because if you want to cultivate the Plague God''s Body, you can''t just actively inhale the virus and then overcome it. The key lies in how to merge the virus in the body with your own soul power, and finally form a virus core called "Plague God".

    This is the origin of the name of the Plague God''s Body.

    If one cannot turn the many viruses in his body into a "plague god", then even if he is really lucky enough to survive the harm of many viruses, he is at most a large source of diseases. Carrying an unsolvable deadly virus in his body, a drop of saliva is enough to infect countless people with the horrible plague.

    Only those who can completely control the thousands of viruses in their bodies and control them freely can be called plague god!

    For example, Sun Zhongjing, although he has an extremely terrifying virus in his body, he can perfectly control the virus in his body and will not leak it at all.

    He could spread a horrific plague with a single breath, or take the horrific virus back into his body with a single wave of his hand.

    Ever-changing, as you wish.

    If he can''t even control his own viruses, what''s the point of being called a Plague God?

    The key to his ability to do all this lies in the "Plague God" in his body. As long as he can integrate all the viruses in his body to form a unique virus core ¨C the Plague God, and simplify things, then it will be very easy to control.

    In addition, if this virus core is used to devour other new viruses, the danger will be greatly reduced.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 126: Treating The Emperor

    Chapter 126 - 126: Treating The Emperor

    In order to integrate the viruses in the body into a "Plague God", a unique skill is needed.

    He named this exercise "The Plague Nerve."

    Once he is able to cultivate the "Plague God" in his body, from then on, he will not only have viruses, but when he reaches an extremely high level, he can even absorb all negative and harmful things in other people''s bodies, such as diseases, injuries, toxins, curses, etc., into his body and become one of the thousands of viruses of the God of Plague.

    Because in the concept of the Plague God, everything harmful is a disease! It is poison!

    Since it is a virus, it is naturally within the jurisdiction of the God of Plague.

    At the same time, people who practice "Plague God" can also transmit their own viruses to others when fighting with them, forcing them to become sick and causing all kinds of horrible diseases!

    Even in his imagination, if one day the virus released by the "God of Plague" cultivated in his body could make nonliving things such as the sun, moon, stars, and even the universe and the world itself "sick"... what kind of scene would that be?

    At that time, I am afraid he would be the real Plague God!

    ...

    After simply adapting to the power in the body.

    Ye Cheng used the space mark that had already been marked in other places to teleport his clone, Sun Zhongjing, to where he should go.

    Outside Tiandou City!

    A secluded place.

    Sun Zhongjing appeared here quietly, and his attire was not much different from that in the previous Q&A video. Anyone who sees him will know that he is the famous miracle doctor.

    At the city gate.

    There were many people queuing up to pay the city fee to enter the city.

    He had no intention of hiding anything and walked directly towards the place where the crowds of people gathered.

    Along the way, countless passersby saluted him with their eyes.

    If they hadn''t seen the future video, I''m afraid no one would have thought that this seemingly ordinary old man in front of them was actually a powerful soul master at the peak of his powers!

    Subconsciously, many people spontaneously made way for him.

    Sun Zhongjing smiled at these people, and then walked slowly towards the city gate. When the soldiers guarding the gate saw him, they didn''t even dare to come forward to collect the entrance fee.

    However, the old man was a well-educated person, so when he passed by the cash box, he just threw the entrance fee into it.

    As soon as he entered the city gate, Sun Zhongjing keenly felt that many eyes were paying attention to him in the dark. He did not pay attention to these eyes. Instead, he began to look for a temporary hotel.

    However, he knew that he might not need a hotel today.

    Because he believe someone will come to see him soon.

    As for why his looking for himseld.

    Now he is a doctor, what else can he do besides treating illnesses?

    Sun Zhongjing had just been strolling around for a while and had just sat down at a herbal tea stall when a large group of people came to him.

    This is a group of soldiers in armor, led by a middle-aged man with extraordinary temperament. Of course, these people are not here to cause trouble. After all, through the video, people all over the world know that this old man who looks like an ordinary person is actually the Limit Douluo at the top of the world!

    Who would be so desperate as to provoke him?

    "Who are you?"

    Sun Zhongjing asked in surprise. In fact, he already knew the origins of these people. After all, this is the capital of the Tiandou Empire. The soldiers wearing armor are undoubtedly the imperial guards. Only the royal family can command these soldiers.

    "Greetings to His Excellency the Medicine King."

    The middle-aged man in the lead was not wearing armor. He was obviously a pampered aristocrat. He bowed deeply and respectfully to Sun Zhongjing, then raised his head and said, "I heard that you are here. His Majesty the Emperor invites you. I hope you can come to the palace to treat a patient."

    "Oh, I never thought that a mere country boy like me would be so honored as to be invited by His Majesty the Emperor." After a brief surprise, Sun Zhongjing slowly stood up.

    "In that case, let''s go."

    "Your Excellency, please come this way."

    The middle-aged man waved his hand, and someone immediately pulled a luxurious carriage and invited him in. After all, this person''s status could not be neglected, not to mention that the emperor wanted to trouble this person to treat his illness. Who dared to just deal with it?

    Sun Zhongjing didn''t say much, but just sat slowly into the carriage like an ordinary old man.

    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief, for he was afraid that the big boss would refuse. Fortunately, the doctor was kind-hearted, and just like in the video, when faced with the patient, he still chose to go to the patient''s home for treatment.

    Next.

    Regardless of his status, the middle-aged man personally drove the carriage and escorted Sun Zhongjing to the palace.

    The carriage entered the palace unimpeded, and was not stopped at all. It was obvious that this had been arranged in advance.

    "Your Excellency, we have arrived at the palace." The middle-aged man driving the car said respectfully.

    A servant came forward and opened the carriage door.

    Sun Zhongjing walked down slowly, with his hands behind his back, looking around at the magnificent palace, his expression showing no emotion at all.

    "Your Excellency, the King of Medicine, please come this way."

    The middle-aged man led the way respectfully.

    The two men finally arrived at the emperor''s bedroom, and it was only here that they were stopped.

    A group of soldiers covered in armor and holding spears blocked the two men''s way. The middle-aged man took out a token. After reading it, the soldiers made way.

    Just as the two were about to walk in, a leisurely and pleasant male voice sounded, "Could this be His Excellency the Medicine King? I didn''t expect His Excellency to come today. I''m really sorry for not welcoming you."

    Following the direction of the voice, I saw a handsome young man walking towards me.

    "It turns out to be His Royal Highness the Crown Prince." The middle-aged man''s heart tightened, but he did not show any abnormality on the surface. Instead, he smiled and said, "Your Majesty has been ill recently. It happened that I met His Excellency the King of Medicine, so I asked him to treat Your Majesty."

    "I see."

    The young man nodded in understanding, then looked at Sun Zhongjing, bowed respectfully and said, "Your Excellency, King of Medicine, please take care of my father''s illness."

    "Prince..."

    Sun Zhongjing looked at the young man in front of him with a meaningful smile on his face. Even if he didn''t know the plot in advance, he could tell that the prince in front of him was not a man just by relying on his profound medical skills. Maybe his disguise could deceive ordinary people, but it couldn''t deceive him, an old doctor who had studied the human body thoroughly.

    The prince, or Qian Renxue who was disguised as the prince, was not as calm as she seemed at the moment, or the pressure she was facing was enormous. If possible, she really wanted to stop Sun Zhongjing from going in to treat the emperor. After all, his medical skills... could be seen from the previous Q&A video.

    If he was allowed to go in and detoxify the emperor, wouldn''t all the years of hard work she had put into poisoning be in vain? And it might also expose the fact that she was the one who poisoned the emperor.

    But now everyone has arrived outside the bedroom.

    Qian Renxue had no reason to stop him. She could only hope that the chronic poison she had administered was stronger and would not be easily neutralized by him.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 127: He Can Only Pretend He Donâ€™t Know

    Chapter 127 - 127: He Can Only Pretend He Don''t Know

    "Oh no! Did he see through something?"

    Looking at the meaningful look in the old man''s eyes, Qian Renxue felt a little panicked. She quickly comforted herself in her heart: Impossible! He absolutely cannot see the flaw! This is the soul bone passed down by the Angel God, with the camouflage skill attached. Even a Titled Douluo cannot see the flaw.

    Even though she kept comforting herself that Sun Zhongjing couldn''t see through the flaws, Qian Renxue still felt a little panicked. Fortunately, Sun Zhongjing didn''t say much. She didn''t know if he didn''t see through the flaws, or if he saw through the flaws but didn''t say anything.

    The three of them walked into the bedroom.

    He saw the Emperor of Tiandou Empire, Emperor Xue Ye, who was half lying on the bed.

    He was a middle-aged man who looked quite handsome, but his face was pale, his eyes were dark, and he looked tired from overindulgence.

    "Your Majesty, His Excellency the King of Medicine has arrived." The middle-aged man stepped forward and bowed.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Emperor Xue Ye not only looked weak, but his entire body was weak. Even his speech was weak, and it seemed that he might faint at any moment.

    "It is the duty of a doctor. Your Majesty, you don''t have to do this."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head, and then began to pretend to observe Emperor Xue Ye carefully, as if he was judging his condition. But in fact, as early as when he first saw Emperor Xue Ye, as a top old medicine doctor, he had mastered the four great skills of "observation, smell, questioning, and palpation" and was already familiar with the physical condition of the person in front of him.

    It was undoubtedly poisoning.

    However, the effects of this virus are extremely subtle, and it is a chronic virus. It also makes people look like they are getting sick naturally because of their old age and declining physical fitness.

    And the most interesting thing is that the poison he was poisoned with was a mixed poison. There are many kinds of special poisons, and it can be said that every person who is good at using poisons uses a different mixed poison. The most difficult to deal with is this kind of mixed poison. If you want to detoxify, you must first find the source.

    This kind of multiple mixed poison is extremely difficult to identify. If you can''t find the specific source, you can''t prescribe the right medicine, and you can''t help cure the poison. Except for the person who prepared the poison, almost no one can solve it.

    Of course, this "no one" does not include Sun Zhongjing. To him, this little bit of mixed poison is not worth mentioning at all. It is easy to prepare a medicine that can detoxify. He can prescribe you thousands or tens of thousands of different detoxification prescriptions in a few minutes. When it comes to playing with poison, no one in the world can compare to this plague god.

    After pretending to observe for a while.

    Sun Zhongjing withdrew his gaze and then looked thoughtful.

    "Your Excellency, the King of Medicine, may I ask about His Majesty''s illness..." the middle-aged man on the side could not help but ask.

    "Your Majesty, can you cure my father''s illness?" Qian Renxue also pretended to be worried. It was impossible to tell that she was the one who poisoned him.

    "Sick?"

    "Your Majesty is not sick, but poisoned. I am just wondering who could poison the emperor of a country." Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said so.

    "What? Poisoned!"

    The middle-aged man and Qian Renxue exclaimed in unison. Of course, the former was truly shocked, while the latter was just pretending.

    "Someone poisoned me?!" After hearing his diagnosis, Emperor Xue Ye''s face suddenly darkened. He said that he was fine, but his body felt so old recently, and he was weak and often sick. If someone poisoned me, it would not be surprising at all.

    But who did it?

    Thinking of this, Emperor Xue Ye subconsciously glanced at the "Xue Qinghe" played by Qian Renxue, and in his heart, he listed this son who had already been appointed as the crown prince as a key suspect!

    Because this was not the first time that someone in the royal family had been poisoned.

    Before this, Emperor Xue Ye had four sons. Xue Qinghe was the eldest son, but to be honest, he was just okay in every aspect. Whether in terms of wisdom or cultivation talent, Xue Qinghe was not the most outstanding son of the royal family.

    Among them, he was most optimistic about his second son, a young man of extraordinary talent.

    Maybe he is not a genius in the practice of soul masters, but in terms of intelligence and wisdom, he is definitely a top figure.

    To become an emperor, Emperor Xue Ye thought that martial power was not important sometimes, after all, the martial spirit of the Tiandou royal family was just that. Therefore, wisdom was more important to become an emperor, so that he could check and balance the ministers, recruit talents and strengthen the country. Therefore, Emperor Xue Ye had always been optimistic about this son. He even intended to make this son the crown prince.

    But this son whom he had high hopes for died at the age of twelve.

    Then, the next year.

    His third son, who was extremely talented in soul master training, died at the age of eleven. So, there were only two left out of the original four sons.

    Emperor Xue Ye, who noticed something strange, secretly sent his trusted subordinates to investigate the matter. The final result of the investigation was that the poison that the two princes died of was exactly the same, but it didn''t seem to be poison. Instead, they were poisoned by the spirit master''s martial spirit!

    A spirit master with a poisonous spirit!

    It was obvious that someone was secretly doing something!

    But who is it?

    Emperor Xue Ye unconsciously turned his attention to his eldest son Xue Qinghe. Even now there is no evidence to prove that everything was done by this eldest son.

    But no one is stupid. If they can''t find evidence, they will look for someone who can gain the most benefit from the death of the two princes. Then this person is likely to be the culprit.

    The second and third princes died young, and the fourth prince is still young. Who will benefit the most?

    Without a doubt, it was Xue Qinghe, the eldest prince! Because in this way, the position of crown prince was almost in his pocket.

    Of course, in addition to the fact that the eldest prince killed his brothers for the position of crown prince, it is also possible that someone from another country did it, but the question is, if it was an outsider who wanted to attack the royal family of the Tiandou Empire, why did they only leave the eldest son behind?

    You know, although Xue Qinghe''s talent is not as good as the second prince, he is actually quite smart, and his cultivation talent is also okay. Although he is not too outstanding in all aspects, he can still be considered excellent and is a good heir.

    If they wanted to strike the Tiandou Empire by killing the outstanding heir of the royal family, then why did they let the eldest prince go?

    It doesn''t make sense at all.

    In the eyes of Emperor Xue Ye, this eldest son was most likely the murderer. But even if he knew, he couldn''t do anything.

    Firstly, there is no evidence, and it is pure speculation to believe that the eldest prince is the murderer through analysis. If the truth is finally revealed and it is a misunderstanding, wouldn''t it be too late to regret?

    Secondly, Emperor Xue Ye originally had four sons, but now only two are left. If the eldest prince is abolished, the youngest son is not only rebellious and unworthy of being appointed, but also has a bad reputation among the ministers and the people. It is impossible to make him the crown prince!

    So in the end, only the eldest prince is left. Even though he knows that this son has done many wrong things for the position of crown prince, he cannot kill this son for the stability and inheritance of the empire.

    He can only pretend he don''t know, and he even have to make him the crown prince!

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 190+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 128: Qian Renxueâ€™s Regret

    Chapter 128 - 128: Qian Renxue''s Regret

    But Emperor Xue Ye never expected that he would make this rebellious son the crown prince, but this rebellious son would actually poison him? Was he so eager to become the emperor?

    What a bastard!

    Even though there was rage inside.

    But on the surface, Emperor Xue Ye still pretended to be calm and asked, "Your Excellency, King of Medicine, can you cure it?"

    The middle-aged man at the side also hurriedly said: "You are a world-renowned miracle doctor, please save His Majesty."

    "Your Excellency, King of Medicine, can this poison be cured?" Qian Renxue sighed inwardly when she saw Sun Zhongjing reveal the fact that Emperor Xue Ye was poisoned. But on the surface, she pretended to be shocked and worried and asked.

    Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard, nodded and said, "Your Majesty''s poison is not simple. It is impossible for anyone else to detoxify it except the poisoner. But you are lucky to have met me. I can detoxify this poison."

    "Really!"

    Qian Renxue pretended to be surprised, but she was extremely annoyed in her heart. She even wanted to kill the old man in front of her! But she knew that this was impossible, because the old man in front of her, who seemed ordinary, was as powerful as her grandfather, a peak soul master!

    Except for God, no one can kill a spirit master of this level. Even for a spirit master of the same level, it is impossible to kill an Limit Douluo. If you can''t beat him, running away is not a problem at all.

    Once such a powerful opponent escapes, it will be a nightmare for any force! Especially if the opponent is alone and has no ties. Then he will be even more reckless. He can destroy many branch halls under the Spirit Hall without any martial ethics. Or he can lurk in the dark and kill the weak Spirit Hall people.

    So when facing such an opponent, Qian Renxue knew that if she was not sure that she could kill the opponent, she should not provoke him. Otherwise, there would be endless troubles!

    "Then please save my father quickly." Qian Renxue used Xue Qinghe''s appearance to act like a filial son. To those who didn''t know, they would never think that this person was the one who poisoned "his father". They were completely deceived by the appearance.

    "This little girl is quite good at pretending."

    Sun Zhongjing''s powerful mental power could vaguely sense Qian Renxue''s inner annoyance and the murderous intention to get rid of him as soon as possible. But on the surface, she looked like a filial son, but there was no flaw at all. It can only be said that women are born actors. I''m afraid she almost fooled herself while pretending.

    "Your Excellency, the King of Medicine, if His Majesty needs any medicinal herbs to detoxify him, just tell me. I will prepare them immediately." The middle-aged man also said hurriedly.

    "No need."

    Sun Zhongjing waved his hand and said, "It would be a waste of time to prepare the medicine. Let me detoxify your majesty directly."

    "Detoxify directly?"

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but out of trust in the big boss, he nodded and said, "Thank you for your help. Please let me know if you need anything." After that, he made way.

    "All of you please move away. I am going to detoxify your majesty." Sun Zhongjing walked to the bedside of Emperor Xue Ye, looked at the two people not far away, and waved his hand to signal them to move away. After all, in order to detoxify later, he needed to make some big noise, otherwise it would seem too perfunctory.

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man and Qian Renxue hurriedly stepped back to leave a large space for the two of them.

    "Your Majesty, please close your eyes. Relax..."

    Sun Zhongjing looked at Emperor Xue Ye and said calmly, "Get rid of the poison, and you''ll be well soon."

    "Thank you for your help."

    Emperor Xue Ye nodded, then closed his eyes obediently.

    Qian Renxue and the middle-aged man in the distance only saw Sun Zhongjing slowly raise his hands. At the same time, the body of Emperor Xue Ye, who was lying on the bed, slowly floated up...

    At the same time.

    A strong breath slowly released from Sun Zhongjing''s old body!

    Circle after circle of soul rings emerged...

    At this moment, this old figure, with the nine bloody soul rings around him, looked extremely tall. It was like a demon god suppressing the world, filled with an incomparable sense of oppression!

    After releasing the soul ring, wind appeared in the room from nowhere.

    With his flying hair and beard and dressed in white, Sun Zhongjing looked like a god, as if he would fly away on the wind at the next moment.

    Qian Renxue and the middle-aged man couldn''t help but hold their breath, feeling as if they were facing a rootless sea! The vast and endless waves came one after another... continuously and with great momentum!

    This kind of majestic aura is no longer powerful and terrifying. It is vast and surging, just like facing nature! Facing the majesty of the entire world!

    Qian Renxue''s inner shock was indescribable at this moment, because she sadly discovered that even her grandfather, the Supreme Elder of the Spirit Hall, Qian Daoliu, could not be compared with the old man in front of her in terms of power.

    This is undoubtedly abnormal. It is impossible for the gap to be so big between the same level.

    She deeply realized that perhaps this ordinary old man in front of her was no longer just an ordinary Limit Douluo, but had already stepped half a foot into the realm of gods in the true sense!

    Although he is not a successor to the throne, he is probably on the path to creating his own throne.

    Considering the information revealed in the previous Q&A, Qian Renxue guessed that if the old man was given some more time, a few decades or even hundreds of years, a brand new god would appear on Douluo Continent.

    Plague God!

    Qian Renxue had mixed feelings about this old man who was on the road to becoming a god. For the first time, she felt "Why am I such a loser?"

    You have to know that as the inheritor of the angel godhood and a genius with an innate 20th level soul power, Qian Renxue has always been arrogant. She thinks that no one in the world is more talented than herself. But in recent years, first there is the twin martial souls of Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City, who became an Extreme Douluo at the age of 26, shocking the world! There is hope that he will become a god In the future.

    Next is the sea soul master Neptune, who inherited the throne of the Sea God and will definitely become a god in the future!

    Then there is the one in front of us, who created his own godhood... Each one is more exaggerated than the other.

    Qian Renxue was provoked by these three people, and even felt regret for the first time. She felt that her vision was too narrow. If she had not come here as an undercover agent and wasted most of her time on intrigues, if she had worked hard to concentrate on cultivation... maybe she would not be much worse than them now.

    But it''s too late to regret now.

    Qian Renxue had already wasted the best years of her life as an undercover agent. She was unwilling to give up like this!

    For a moment, Qian Renxue could only look at Sun Zhongjing''s tall back with complicated eyes, and her heart was deeply entangled!

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 129: Qian Renxueâ€™s Troubles

    Chapter 129 - 129: Qian Renxue''s Troubles

    [T/N: Additional Chapter for reaching 2k collections. I''ll do a mass release once we reach 1m views. Also powerstones would be much appreciated]

    _______________________

    Sun Zhongjing was unaware of Qian Renxue''s inner struggle at this time. He was concentrating on removing the poison from Emperor Xue Ye. After all, it was quite difficult to extract all the poison without hurting his fragile body.

    This guy''s body has been corroded by chronic viruses for many years, and it is as fragile as a centenarian. If it weren''t for his soul power, anyone else would have died long ago.

    What''s worse is that because it has been so long, the poison has become too deeply entangled with his body and has even become a part of the system that supports the functioning of his body.

    Therefore, what Sun Zhongjing had to do was not just to extract the toxins, he also had to help regulate his body, and make up for the missing parts after the poison was extracted with other parts of his body...commonly known as "taking down the east wall to repair the west wall"!

    Of course, with the current medical level in this world, no one would know about this kind of microscopic manipulation of the body, and no one would know how perfunctory his treatment was.

    If Sun Zhongjing really wanted to cure Emperor Xue Ye, he could use the power of the "Plague God" to cleverly transform the poison in his body into beneficial viruses that are harmless to the human body, just like the symbiotic bacteria that naturally exist in the human body. Let these originally deadly viruses, in turn, become his helpers and restore his body to health.

    The reason why he didn''t do this was purely because he was lazy. In addition, he naturally had no good feelings towards this kind of feudal emperor, so he simply helped him to adjust his body and was perfunctory. Anyway, they couldn''t see the tricks in it.

    At this time, in the eyes of others.

    Emperor Xue Ye was floating in the air, emitting a hazy white light. Sun Zhongjing had a solemn expression on his face, and he kept waving his hands in the air, releasing wisps of gray mist that poured into various parts of his body. It seemed that he was performing some extremely delicate operation.

    Slowly, the pale face of Emperor Xue Ye, who was suspended in the air, gradually turned rosy, and his weak breath gradually became strong... Finally, with a light shout from Sun Zhongjing, he slapped the air!

    With a bang.

    It sounded like a balloon exploding.

    A stream of colorful smoke gushed out from the chest of Emperor Xue Ye. As the strange smoke gushed out, he exhaled a long breath, and the expression on his face was extremely comfortable at this moment. It was as if the toxins that had been accumulated in his body for many years were all flowing away with the outflow of the smoke. He felt relieved.

    And the colorful smoke that surged out of his chest seemed to have some unique spirituality, swirling and gathering into a ball the size of a fist.

    This ball of colorful smoke finally slowly fell on Sun Zhongjing''s open palm. At the same time, the nine oppressive red soul rings around his body disappeared, returning to normal. Then he clenched his palm, and the smoke dissipated with a puff. It was unknown whether it was absorbed into the body or destroyed.

    Emperor Xue Ye also slowly fell back onto the soft big bed.

    At this moment, his eyes were closed, his face was rosy, and his breathing was steady and strong. There was no trace of his previous appearance of being terminally ill or overindulging like a drug addict.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Emperor Xue Ye felt as if he had been reborn. Not only was his breathing smoother, but even the air felt sweeter.

    He jumped up and sat up from the bed.

    "This feeling... I have reached level 70!"

    Emperor Xue Ye suddenly said with a look of surprise.

    He felt the lightness of his body, as if he was decades younger. The most amazing thing was that he could feel his soul power breaking through to level one. You know, due to his limited qualifications, his soul power level has not been improved for more than ten years.

    Originally, his soul power was level 69, but due to his limited aptitude, he could not break through the critical level no matter what method he used. He could only be stuck at the peak of Soul Emperor, just one level away from Soul Saint. However, it was like a chasm in the sky, blocking him from the door of Soul Saint.

    He thought he would never be able to break through in my lifetime, but he never thought that he could break through this critical level because of a detoxification. His current level is already level 70. He can obtain spirit rings at any time and become a powerful high-level spirit master!

    "Your Majesty, congratulations." Sun Zhongjing, who was standing next to him, saw that he was in a daze and naturally knew why he was in a daze, so he said with a smile.

    As for why Emperor Xue Ye was able to break through to the first level of soul power, it was actually very easy to understand. The reason why he had been unable to break through for a long time was not because of insufficient soul power, but mainly because of the blockage of certain meridians and acupoints, which made the soul power in the body flow poorly, and naturally he could not break through. When he helped him regulate his body just now, he also straightened out this part of the meridians.

    Now that breaking through level 70 is a natural progression.

    However, clearing his meridians cannot turn him into a peerless genius. Soul Sage is already the martial soul qualification of Emperor Xue Ye, and it is the limit that can be achieved through "normal practice".

    If he wanted to break through the limitations of his aptitude, he would have to obtain the immortal grass to improve his aptitude. Or he could use other methods, such as fusing a high-quality soul bone that was extremely compatible with his martial soul, which might change his fate. Otherwise, he could just forget about it.

    In addition, during the treatment just now, because of the relationship of taking money from one place to pay for another, the root was damaged. So although Emperor Xue Ye is in very good health now, his life span has actually been greatly reduced.

    Originally, according to Sun Zhongjing''s estimate, his normal lifespan was about 96 years old. Now, he can only live to his early 70s at most, and then he will begin to age rapidly and die in a short time. Unless he can break through the Title Douluo, it is possible to significantly extend his lifespan. But this is obviously impossible.

    "Thank you very much, Your Excellency, for your help!"

    Emperor Xue Ye came back to his senses from his daze, then looked at Sun Zhongjing, stood up from the bed and bowed deeply.

    Sun Zhongjing accepted his gift calmly without dodging. Although he had just been perfunctory in treating him, if it weren''t for him, he would have died in no more than three months given his physical condition. So he had a clear conscience on this point alone.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty! Congratulations, Your Majesty!" The middle-aged man next to him also quickly offered his blessings.

    "Congratulations, father, you got what you wanted." Qian Renxue calmed down and pretended to be happy for him. But she was extremely worried at the moment. At the same time, she was also a little scared!

    Because she always felt that the old man in front of her, who had stepped half a step into the god level, might have seen through her disguise a long time ago. It was just that for some reason, he saw through it but didn''t say it out loud.

    This made Qian Renxue feel very irritated, as if things were out of control. This was terrible!

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 130: Unexpected Treasure

    Chapter 130 - 130: Unexpected Treasure

    After removing the poison from Emperor Xue Ye.

    The recovered Emperor Xue Ye was naturally "very pleased" and excitedly expressed that he wanted to make Sun Zhongjing the imperial teacher!

    From then on, he was on an equal footing with the emperor, and was able to enjoy the empire''s tributes and hold a high position of power.

    On the surface, there seems to be nothing wrong with the emperor repaying his gratitude in this way, and ordinary people may even feel that being a national teacher is not a bad thing.

    But in fact, Sun Zhongjing could see that this old guy was just trying to curry favor with someone. You have to know who Sun Zhongjing is?

    A level 99 Limit Douluo!

    This level of soul master has transcended the constraints of the mundane world. If you can use the position of a national master to tie this level of big man to the chariot of the Tiandou Empire. It''s really a big profit!

    In layman''s terms, Sun Zhongjing, the Limit Douluo, is like a nuclear warhead! Enough to cause nuclear deterrence to other forces!

    If you become the national master of the Tiandou Empire, it means that the Tiandou Empire has nuclear warheads! In this way, other countries, including other sects, will not dare to easily make crooked plans against the Tiandou Empire. Even if they want to fight, they will not be so blatant. Even in the future, the Tiandou Empire will stand up straight in all aspects of diplomacy with other countries, which will be beneficial and harmless.

    Such a deal is extremely cost-effective, and all the Tiandou Empire needs to pay is the empty title of a national teacher and some financial resources.

    All the nobles in the Tiandou Empire are defeated .

    Only Sun Zhongjing suffered a loss.

    Not only would he be tied to the broken chariot of the Tiandou Empire, and let others use his name to show off his power. He might even be fooled like a fool. All he would get is a false name and some mundane money and resources.

    But with his status as an Limit Douluo, how could he not get these things if he really wanted them? Even if he wanted to establish a country, there would be plenty of people to join him.

    Therefore, Sun Zhongjing naturally rejected the Emperor Xue Ye''s operation of conferring a title on him, which was actually an attempt to curry favor with him. He thought to himself: You are dreaming. I will not join your feudal empire.

    Moreover, Sun Zhongjing''s character was created from the very beginning just to serve Baiyun City and cultivate talents. He would join the main body when invited, and it was impossible for him to join other forces.

    After being politely declined.

    Emperor Xue Ye showed a very regretful look on his face. In fact, he also knew that Sun Zhongjing would never agree to his request. Because joining the Tiandou Empire was not attractive to an Limit Douluo.

    The reason why he still ask for the job even though he know there is a high probability of being rejected is not only to express an attitude, but also because it is a good idea to give it a try, and it doesn''t cost any money. If I succeed by sheer luck, then I will make a lot of money, right?

    After being rejected, Emperor Xue Ye naturally couldn''t just let it go without saying anything. After all, this was a life-saving favor. If it was an ordinary person, it would be very simple, just give him a title and a piece of land and that would be it.

    But the person in front of him is not an ordinary person, and he must not be fooled by ordinary things. Even if this person may not care, Emperor Xue Ye must express his opinion. This is a matter of attitude. I can refuse it, but you can''t refuse to give it to me!

    The only problem is what to give.

    Finally, Emperor Xue Ye called the waiter outside the door and whispered an order.

    After a moment, the door was opened again.

    A servant came in carrying a brocade tray covered with a layer of red cloth. There was something bulging underneath, but no one knew what it was.

    When Sun Zhongjing saw this scene, he had an idea of what was on the brocade plate.

    Emperor Xue Ye smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I am grateful for your kindness. With your status, I think you would not look down on other mundane things. To express my gratitude, I can only give you this national treasure."

    Sun Zhongjing didn''t say anything. He just reached out and lifted the red cloth. Suddenly, the whole bedroom was shrouded in a strong precious light.

    This is an extremely strange thing, the whole body is crystal clear blue, three-dimensional triangle shape. The whole body seems to be carved from sapphire, only the size of a palm. In the crystal blue light, precious light is dense, and strange energy fluctuations are constantly coming out of it.

    On this blue triangle, there are rippling lines like water waves. These lines do not look like they are carved, but rather they are alive. Circles of blue light flicker, and the bedroom is filled with a faint precious light.

    "Oh, it''s this treasure." Sun Zhongjing said with some surprise.

    Emperor Xue Ye smiled slightly, but his heart seemed to be bleeding! You know, the previous video showed that this thing was an important item inherited by the Sea God. Anything related to God, if you can understand the mystery, you will benefit endlessly.

    But unfortunately, this treasure fell into the hands of their royal family. Several generations studied it for who knows how long, but they didn''t figure out anything. It was obvious that they had no chance.

    In addition, the actual owner of this thing is the Sea God, and if he wants, he can summon it back from thousands of miles away at any time. You never know when this thing will suddenly fly away automatically.

    So Emperor Xue Ye thought that instead of waiting until the end to get nothing, it would be better to do a favor and give the thing away while it was still in his hands.

    Anyway, He have handed the things over to him. If it was forcibly summoned by the Sea God, it is his own business. It has nothing to do with him.

    "Your Excellency the Medicine King, I believe you also know that this Vast Sea Universe Cover is a treasure related to the inheritance of the Sea God! It''s a pity that my royal family has obtained this treasure for many years, but has never had the chance to glimpse the secret inside it." Emperor Xue Ye looked at the Vast Sea Universe Cover and acted reluctantly.

    "With your cultivation level, even if you cannot inherit the throne of Sea God, you may be able to use this mysterious treasure of the Sea God to glimpse the mysteries of a higher realm." He said, "Please accept it."

    "A mysterious treasure from the sea..."

    Sun Zhongjing looked at the Vast Sea Universe Cover on the brocade plate and was silent for a moment. Finally, he smiled and nodded, saying, "Well. Your Majesty is willing to take out such a precious treasure. If I refuse again, it would be a bit ungrateful."

    "I am here to thank your majesty for his generosity."

    As he spoke, Sun Zhongjing put away the Vast Sea Universe Cover. He remembered that one of the nine tests of The Sea God was about getting back the Heart of The Sea God. When the test came to this level in the future, he would just hand it over to him.

    Qian Renxue, who was standing beside him, watched him reach out and take the Vast Sea Universe Cover, with a complex expression in her eyes. She had never thought that the Tiandou royal family would have such a treasure in their hands. If the Q&A video had not been exposed, Qian Renxue would never have dreamed that there would be such a treasure that was so important to the inheritance of the gods right under her nose.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 131: The Treasure Delivery Boy Is Here

    Chapter 131 - 131: The Treasure Delivery Boy Is Here

    A clinic suddenly appeared in the most prosperous area of Tiandou City.

    There is a constant stream of people coming here to see a doctor.

    It''s just because there are three big words written on the plaque hanging at the entrance of this clinic ¨C Medicine King Hall!

    Ever since the last video played on the question-and-answer system was exposed, everyone now knows who the doctor at Medicine King Hall is?

    No one would doubt the level of this clinic.

    Sun Zhongjing also followed the character''s setting and opened a clinic in Tiandou City. He specialized in treating patients. However, this time, in addition to ordinary people, many princes and nobles also came to see the doctor. This is different from the video. Sun Zhongjing in the video did not reveal his identity, so in the eyes of others, he was just an ordinary person with some good medical skills.

    The nobles all have their own healing spirit masters and doctors with a long family tradition. With this configuration, no matter how you look at it, it is much better than this wild doctor. So even if he is famous, not many nobles will come to him for treatment. They just think that he is a god praised by the common people, but his medical skills are actually not worth mentioning.

    But this time it was different.

    The question-and-answer video exposed all his past.

    Limit Douluo!

    The Titled Douluo among the Titled Douluo, the pinnacle of soul masters!

    Who wouldn''t rush to come and see this ultimate boss treating you?

    Therefore, the people who came to see him were all kinds of people, including nobles from high positions and common people who could barely make ends meet. Based on the principle of a doctor''s benevolence, he accepted all the patients and treated them all!

    It Is worth mentioning that this clinic was also given by Emperor Xue Ye to thank him. Even though it is located in the most prosperous area of Tiandou City, where every inch of land is worth a lot of money, it is not worth mentioning to the royal family. They directly sent people to start construction overnight and built a new clinic for him.

    Some soul masters have special spirits that play a big role in the construction industry. That''s why they are so efficient. They built a clinic in just one night.

    After a busy day.

    The clinic is closed.

    Sun Zhongjing told the apprentices to pack up their things, and then returned to the backyard to rest. As for where these apprentices came from? Of course, they were given by the generous Emperor Xue Ye.

    Moreover, the identities of these apprentices were not simple either. They were from imperial physician families that specialized in serving the royal family and nobles. When they heard that they wanted to be apprentices to this big man, they all volunteered. Even some old men in their eighties and nineties shamelessly said that they wanted to be apprentices.

    Of course he refused, and finally just picked a few young and skillful people to do the job.

    With Sun Zhongjing''s identity, he was not afraid of any undercover or surveillance. At his level, some small tricks that were not worthy of being shown on the stage were no longer effective.

    When necessary, he can use my strength to sweep everything away!

    No matter what conspiracy or dirty thoughts you have, I will not play with you anymore. I will turn the table over!

    Just beat you, the culprit, to death and that''s it.

    Back to the backyard.

    Sun Zhongjing took a bath comfortably.

    Although this body of his is a clone and can be removed by the original body at any time, due to the special nature of his soul skills, this body will bleed when injured, can eat and defecate, and can even reproduce with humans if necessary. It''s just that the bloodline passed on to the offspring is the same as that of the original body.

    After taking a shower, use soul power to wipe off the moisture on your body.

    Sun Zhongjing planned to go to bed.

    He lay down on the bed, closed his eyes, and turned most of his attention back to his original body, Ye Cheng, leaving only some vigilance instincts here... But after a while, Sun Zhongjing suddenly opened his eyes. He whispered to himself, "Hey, the treasure-delivering boy is here."

    In his powerful mental sense, a powerful soul force that was trying to hide but still exposed was approaching him at high speed in the distance. Based on the toxicity mixed in this breath, Sun Zhongjing immediately knew who this guy who visited late at night was.

    Who else could it be besides Dugu Bo?

    The main reason why he stayed in Tiandou City was to wait for the old guy to come to him. After all, the Yin-Yang Eyes of Ice and Fire covered with fairy grass were quite fragrant. In the original novel, Tang San''s method of eating the fairy grass raw directly was simply a waste of treasures in the eyes of Sun Zhongjing, who had maxed out his medical skills!

    If the fairy grass was used as the main medicine and other herbs were used as auxiliary, a powerful pill could definitely be refined. Or a potion.

    The most Important thing is that there will be a lot of pills or medicines refined in this way. A plant of immortal grass can conservatively be used to refine seven or eight pills, or even more. Unlike eating it raw, in addition to being only usable by one person, most of the medicinal effects are wasted.

    As long as he has the precious land of magical herbs, Yin-Yang Eyes of Ice and Fire, Ye Cheng can recruit and cultivate talents without hesitation.

    After some time.

    In his perception, the poisonous aura appeared outside the room door, but there was no other movement for the time being. It seemed that he was hesitating? Or was he choosing his words to avoid leaving a bad impression on him?

    "I am sorry to disturb you by visiting so late at night."

    "Junior Dugu Bo, I apologize here."

    A voice came from outside the door, and the meaning of the words seemed to confirm that he was not asleep. Or rather, it was not that he was certain that he was not asleep, but Dugu Bo believed that with his ability to hide his aura, it was impossible to hide it from an Limit Douluo. Even if this Limit Douluo was asleep, he would be able to sense his visit in time.

    However, Dugu Bo didn''t know that the truth was far more exaggerated than he thought. In fact, he had already sensed the aura of Sun Zhongjing when he was far away, even outside Tiandou City.

    "..."

    There was no response from the room.

    Dugu Bo stood respectfully outside the door with an uneasy look on his face, feeling both hopeful and uneasy. He was naturally hopeful that the poison that had troubled him for many years could be cured. Even his family would no longer be troubled by the poison of the martial spirit in the future.

    He feel uneasy because there has been no response from the room so far. Could it be that no one is there, or did they go to the wrong address?

    No, it''s impossible!

    Dugu Bo denied this possibility, because Prince Xue Xing clearly told him that the Medicine King in the video cured the emperor''s illness, and then the emperor gave him a clinic in the most prosperous area of Tiandou City to thank him.

    After learning the news, he immediately rushed to the clinic according to the address.

    So he was absolutely sure that he couldn''t be wrong.

    Then why didn''t the person in the room respond?

    Why?

    "Senior?"

    Dugu Bo called out again tentatively.

    "..."

    There was still no response from the room.

    He frowned deeply and began to think about why this happened. According to the information revealed in the video, this person should not be so indifferent when he meets a patient.

    Why is this happening?

    After standing there and brainstorming for a while, Dugu Bo seemed to have finally thought of something. A look of annoyance appeared on his face, and then he bowed respectfully and said, "I am sorry for being so rude. I will visit you again tomorrow!"

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 132: Drink More Hot Water

    Chapter 132 - 132: Drink More Hot Water

    Dugu Bo found a reason why Sun Zhongjing did not respond. That was because he came at the wrong time. When you go to see a doctor normally, who would climb over the wall into the doctor''s house in the middle of the night to ask him to see you?

    Who would pay attention to you when you are so rude?

    In the past, Dugu Bo relied on his strength as a Titled Douluo to act recklessly. Doctors who were approached by him did not dare to complain. Even if he was rude, they could only endure it and could not show any anger.

    Otherwise, not only his own life would be in danger, but his entire family might also be doomed.

    So Dugu Bo subconsciously applied his past experience of finding a doctor here. After being left alone for a while, he finally realized that the doctor he found this time was different from the previous ones. The doctor was not afraid of his strength as a Titled Douluo. On the contrary, he only needed to blow on him and he would probably be dead.

    As for why he treated himself in the video that was played before... Dugu Bo guessed that it might be because his physical condition in the video was special, which aroused the interest of this big guy. In addition, he was not sleeping at the time, so he didn''t care and treated him.

    But when I came tonight, he had already fallen asleep. In addition, my situation had already been revealed in the video. Without the sense of mystery, there was no interest in exploring. Naturally, he was too lazy to pay attention to me.

    Dugu Bo didn''t know if his guess was right, but he was absolutely sure that the timing of his visit was wrong. When you go to someone''s house to seek medical treatment, you must at least have the right attitude. Otherwise, what if they don''t want to treat you?

    So after apologizing for his reckless behavior, Dugu Bo turned around and left, preparing to go to the doctor''s house as an ordinary patient tomorrow.

    In the room, Sun Zhongjing, who was lying on the bed, was also a little surprised when he sensed that he had indeed left. But he soon stopped caring because he was not worried that Dugu Bo would not come to visit. After all, his situation was not only about his own life, but also the lives of his family members. How could he just give up without finding a solution to the poison of his martial soul?

    As for why Sun Zhongjing did not reply just now, it was mainly because he wanted to leave Dugu Bo alone. After all, as the saying goes, the easier it is to get something, the less you cherish it. So he originally planned to leave Dugu Bo alone for a night, letting him stand outside the door for a night to grind his edge.

    As a result, this guy didn''t know what he had misunderstood and just turned around and left.

    Never mind. The final result won''t make any difference anyway. Let him be.

    ...

    The next day.

    The clinic is still overcrowded.

    Not all the people who come here are seriously ill or terminally ill. Most of them have minor illnesses such as headaches and fevers. This kind of illness does not require medication or even seeing a doctor. Just make sure to get more rest and you will be fine after one or two nights of sleep.

    As for those whose symptoms were so mild that they did not need to see a doctor, Sun Zhongjing simply gave a piece of golden advice: "Drink more hot water and go to bed early. Next one!"

    Soon, the next patient, covered in green, opened the door and walked in.

    This patient has green hair, green eyebrows, green eyes, green nails...even his teeth are green.

    "Hello, senior!"

    Dugu Bo bowed deeply after he came in, showing an extremely respectful attitude. Not only because the old man in front of him was stronger than him, but more importantly, his family''s poison was still entrusted to this man. Of course, he had to behave better.

    "Sit down."

    Sun Zhongjing sat at the examination table and called Dugu Bo over.

    After he came closer and sat down, he observed him for a few seconds, then picked up a pen and started writing on the table. After a while, he handed him the prescription and said, "Follow this prescription and take the medicine three times. The poison that has accumulated in your body for many years will be decomposed. Okay, next one."

    Dugu Bo sat in his original position, holding the prescription in his hand, not knowing what to say. He looked at the prescription in his hand and felt like he was in a dream. Because the ingredients required for this prescription were all common medicinal herbs, but these common medicinal herbs, combined in a unique dosage, could cure the poison that had troubled him for many years!

    He can only say that pharmacology is really too amazing.

    Dugu Bo was even more shocked by the medical skills of the old man in front of him. He felt like an illiterate. As a master of poison, he was also quite knowledgeable about pharmacology. He could even play the role of a doctor. But compared with the old man in front of him, he was just a layman who knew nothing.

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I give you the prescription? Why aren''t you leaving?" Sun Zhongjing seemed a little puzzled as to why he was still lingering. Then, as if he had thought of something, he continued, "Don''t worry, the prescription was prepared specifically for you after I observed the poison in your body. If you follow this prescription, even if your poison is ten times more severe, it can be easily removed. Don''t worry about being poisoned again after the poison is removed. Unless your martial soul changes again, or your strength reaches level 96, this prescription is enough for you to use for a lifetime."

    "That''s good!..."

    Dugu Bo heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this, but he quickly realized that the purpose of his trip was not to see a doctor!

    Even if the prescription he got now was enough for him to use for a lifetime, what would it matter?

    His granddaughter, and her descendants in the future... would also be troubled by the martial spirit. Even if he could find this person again to prescribe a targeted prescription for treatment, would he be able to find him for a lifetime? Moreover, even if he could find him for a lifetime, then the person in front of him would also pass away. What about his descendants who knew how many generations would pass away?

    Therefore, using prescriptions to detoxify can only be a temporary solution, and cannot fundamentally solve this problem.

    Dugu Bo came to Sun Zhongjing for the miraculous poison pill method mentioned at the end of the future video!

    As for the Plague God''s Body... Please forgive him for not being able to enjoy it.

    This thing is not something that ordinary people can practice. Only the person in front of him has a special situation, and he is the founder, so he can practice it. If it were someone else... then I can only laugh.

    "senior..."

    Dugu Bo looked at the old man in front of him and said carefully: "In fact, I am here today to ask for the method of poison pill. Please help me."

    He was a little nervous. This was not the same as curing an illness. Why would someone give you this miraculous method of making poison pills when you were not related to him? Which family or force would not keep such a miraculous secret method secret? How could they easily teach it to others?

    "The method of poison pill..."

    Hearing this, Sun Zhongjing stroked his long white beard and smiled without saying anything.

    "Junior knows this request is presumptuous."

    Dugu Bo saw his attitude, then gritted his teeth and said: "As long as the senior can teach me the method of poison pill, then I am willing to submit to the senior and obey you. I have no second thoughts!"

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 133: Why Not?

    Chapter 133 - 133: Why Not?

    [T/N: 1m Views Special! It took 55-ish days. Thank you for all the support, specially to my Patreon members. To celebrate, I''ll drop 10 Chapters + the 2 usual daily Chapters with a total of 12 Chapters today!]

    ______________________

    "..."

    Looking at Dugu Bo who looked like he was ready to give it his all, Sun Zhongjing knew that the surrender he mentioned was not just for him alone, but also for his family. Although there were only him and his granddaughter left in his family.

    "Forget it. Seeing your sincerity..."

    He sighed and agreed reluctantly.

    Dugu Bo was overjoyed when he heard this. In this world, it is not shameful for the weak to submit to the strong. Isn''t it just being a subordinate? As long as you can get benefits, what''s wrong with being a subordinate? I don''t know how many people would be eager to do it.

    "It just so happens that I am planning to establish my own sect recently to pass on what I have learned throughout my life. In that case, you will be the first member of my Medicine King Sect." Sun Zhongjing said.

    "Medicine King Sect?!"

    When Dugu Bo thought that the name of the clinic was Medicine King Hall, he immediately knew that the newly recognized boss probably had the intention of establishing his own school, and he just happened to be chosen by chance.

    He have to say that he is really lucky. If it were any other time, even if he wanted to be a subordinate, people might not necessarily let him join.

    "The Medicine King Sect is just a newly established one now. It doesn''t even have a sect headquarters, and has not yet officially started recruiting disciples. But with your strength, you can be an elder in my Medicine King Sect." Sun Zhongjing said.

    "Greetings, Sect Master!"

    Dugu Bo bowed his head immediately. After all, he was an elder who had just joined. So who was the leader of the sect? There was no doubt about it. It must be the founder, Sun Zhongjing.

    "Get up."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded, and then Dugu Bo felt an invisible force lifting him up.

    "Master, I don''t know how to make the poison pill..." Dugu Bo hesitated as he stood up. Although he didn''t say the rest, those who understood understood. Sun Zhongjing also understood.

    He nodded and said, "Since you have become a member of my Medicine King Sect, you are one of us. In this case, I will teach you how to make the poison pill!"

    After saying.

    Sun Zhongjing pointed at the point right between his eyebrows and used his mental power to pass on the secret of the poison pill method to him.

    After receiving a huge amount of information, Dugu Bo closed his eyes and began to digest this information silently.

    After a while, Dugu Bo opened his eyes again with a face full of excitement, and couldn''t help saying: "Great! Great! It turns out there is such a method. I have never imagined that there is such a secret method in the world. With this poison pill method, from now on, my Dugu family will no longer be troubled by poisons, and we can even use poisons to improve our cultivation! Great!"

    He was so excited that he was almost incoherent.

    After the excitement subsided, Dugu Bo looked at Sun Zhongjing again and bowed deeply. He said sincerely: "I cannot thank you enough for your kindness! From now on, I will go through fire and water without hesitation!"

    Sun Zhongjing accepted his greeting calmly, then reached out and helped him up. He said, "The poison accumulated in your body is very deep, which was a great harm to you in the past. But now it is actually very beneficial. You only need to condense the poison accumulated in your body for many years into a poison pill, and then your level will definitely rise sharply! Then it will not be impossible to return to level 91, or even break through two or three levels."

    Although Dugu Bo was deprived of a spirit ring, he had already been a Titled Douluo before that. Therefore, although he only had eight spirit rings, he was still a Titled Douluo. At most, he would suffer a little while others would have nine spirit skills. In addition, he would not be able to obtain the tenth spirit ring to break through to the god level.

    But this didn''t matter to Dugu Bo. After all, there were tens of thousands of people in the world, but how many could become gods?

    The old man knew it was impossible for him to become a god. Therefore, the lack of a soul ring and the inability to break through to the god level had no effect on him at all. It would be better to say that if he could reach level 96 in this life, he would be very happy.

    Level 99 Limit Douluo was an unattainable existence for him, not to mention God level. In his impression, this was an extremely distant word.

    So when he heard that he could increase his soul power by two or three levels after condensing the poison pill, Dugu Bo''s old face suddenly smiled. You know, after becoming a Titled Douluo, each level increase is very difficult. To be able to increase two or three levels at once is already a huge improvement in his opinion.

    "But precisely because the poison in your body is too deep, in order to condense a poison pill, you need some medicinal herbs as an aid..." Sun Zhongjing beat around the bush and finally revealed his true intention.

    "That''s easy."

    As expected, Dugu Bo didn''t doubt anything when he heard it. He directly said that he had accidentally found a strange place many years ago. The environment there was very special, and there were many strange plants growing everywhere. There were also many rare and precious medicinal herbs. And they were all very old!

    Upon hearing this, Sun Zhongjing immediately became interested. He said, "I see... It seems that your poison can be suppressed to this extent today. I''m afraid it has a lot to do with that strange place."

    "From the moment I saw you, I realized that given the severity of the toxins in your body, you should have died long ago. But you are still alive and well, at most you are suffering physically."

    "I thought you had taken some rare treasure or precious magical herb, which allowed you to survive until now. Now it seems that the ability to suppress your poison is definitely related to that strange place." Sun Zhongjing said seriously.

    Dugu Bo suddenly understood, and then immediately said that he would take the sect master to have a look. He also said that if the place was found to be useful for the development of the sect, the sect master could use it. His words showed generosity.

    The reason why he was so generous, besides not knowing how valuable that place was, was mainly because Sun Zhongjing taught him the method of poison pill, which helped him solve the problem of family inheritance, so that his descendants would never be troubled by the poison of martial spirit again.

    This was a huge favor from Dugu Bo''s perspective, and he probably would never be able to repay it in this lifetime. It was just a medicinal garden, if the sect master liked it, he could just use it.

    As for Dugu Bo''s invitation, Sun Zhongjing naturally did not refuse it hypocritically. After all, his purpose from the beginning was for his medicine garden. Although he could directly rob it with his strength, his personality would collapse if he did so.

    Whether it is the original Ye Cheng or Neptune, or Sun Zhongjing, these three characters are not the kind of people who would rob other people''s medicine gardens.

    And there are obviously better ways to obtain it, so why rob it?

    Look at what is happening now. Sun Zhongjing not only gained a subordinate of the Titled Douluo level, but also the medicine garden was given to him by someone who begged for it. He not only gained benefits, but also earned a good reputation. Why not do it?

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 134: Sunset Forest

    Chapter 134 - 134: Sunset Forest

    Sunset forest.

    According to legend, many years ago, a sun fell from the sky here, so the people who witnessed this scene named this forest the Sunset Forest!

    This seems to be just an illusory legend, and almost everyone thinks it is just a rumor. But Sun Zhongjing thinks otherwise. He thinks that this legend can be passed down for so many years, it must not be groundless. There must be some reason.

    For example, this legend is true.

    Thinking about the fact that there was such a treasure land in this forest and the origin of that treasure land, he thought he had guessed what the legendary "sun" was.

    The sun that ancient people saw was not necessarily the sun. It was more likely some huge object that emitted strong energy light... For example, the fallen body of a god-level dragon!

    In front of him was an inverted cone-shaped valley.

    Sun Zhongjing and Dugu Bo came here at this moment. The top of the mountain where they were was the edge of the valley. Thick hot air rose from the valley. The hot air was very humid and had a bit of the unique smell of sulfur.

    It looks like there should be a hot spring-like place below.

    "Master, that strange place is right below." Dugu Bo pointed downwards.

    "Go down and take a look."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded and said.

    Then the two of them jumped directly from the dark and bottomless mountain. Due to the thick fog and the night, coupled with the steepness of the cliff, in just a blink of an eye, the figures of the two disappeared in the mist.

    Both of them were Title Douluo, and flying was just a basic operation. Therefore, this kind of steep mountain wall might be difficult for others, but it was not worth mentioning for strong men of their level.

    Soon, the two landed in the valley.

    A strange hot spring appeared before my eyes.

    The hot spring area is not large, but it is divided into two parts. The colors of the hot spring water in the oval pool are milky white and scarlet respectively. What is even more strange is that although they are in the same pool, they are clearly separated and do not invade each other, always staying on their own side.

    The steam that had been rolling up earlier was produced by the area between the two hot springs. It continued to rise until it slowly dissipated at the mountain pass.

    ''Finally arrived, the famous check-in spot.''

    Looking at such a magnificent scene, Sun Zhongjing, who seemed calm on the surface, was actually a little excited in his heart. Because if he didn''t have the cheat, then this pool in front of him would be the key to changing his fate.

    In the twenty years since the cheats arrived, he had been eyeing this place for a long time. However, because he was an ordinary person, even if he had money and could hire some soul masters, he could not get in here. Moreover, the Sunset Forest was very large, and he did not know the exact location of this place. How could he accurately find this treasure in the vast jungle?

    In addition to this, Dugu Bo has set up a poison array around this treasure land, and basically anyone who gets close will be poisoned to death.

    As for imitating the original novel''s Tang San to deceive Dugu Bo?

    Don''t make a fuss, he doesn''t know how to detoxify, and he doesn''t understand pharmacology.

    It is for that reasons that Ye Cheng could only live as an ordinary person for more than 20 years even though he knew there was a treasure land and that this place was the key to changing his fate. If there was no plug-in, his life might have just passed like this.

    Sun Zhongjing was filled with emotion, but it was a pity that he could no longer use the magical herbs here.

    But even though he couldn''t use it himself, it would definitely not be a waste to use this precious land to train his subordinates. The most important thing was not to let that little jerk Tang San get away with it. It would be better to destroy it than to help the enemy!

    "What a great place, what a great place!"

    Sun Zhongjing looked around and exclaimed: "I finally understand why you can survive even when the poison in your body is so strong, and why you can cultivate to the Titled Douluo realm."

    "Master, is there anything strange about this place?" Dugu Bo couldn''t help but ask when he saw him talking about himself.

    "I can feel that this place is filled with two extreme energies!" Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard and explained with a smile, "Whether it is humans or animals living in this place, their bodies will be impacted by the two extreme energies in a short period of time. If they cannot leave in time, they will explode and die."

    "But for someone like you who is full of poisons, it actually has a huge benefit. Extreme heat and extreme cold can both suppress poisons. And this place has both, and it suppresses poisons even more strongly. Otherwise, all kinds of rare plants wouldn''t be able to grow here at the same time."

    "It is precisely because of the influence of the two extreme properties here that your body can suppress the poison in your body and prevent it from breaking out. The characteristics of this place itself are to protect the surrounding plants, but I didn''t expect it to become a good thing for you to protect yourself and save your life." He concluded.

    Dugu Bo suddenly understood what was going on, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel lucky for his good luck. He found this place by chance when he was in his 30s. At that time, his martial soul was not the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, but just the Jade Phosphor Serpent. But even so, the poison attached to the martial soul at that time had already made him feel the threat to his life.

    After accidentally finding this magical place, although Dugu Bo didn''t recognize most of the medicinal herbs, the few that he knew were of frighteningly high age!

    He therefore determined that this was definitely a treasure land, and then he settled down here to practice in seclusion. Occasionally, he would use some of the herbs here to make poisons or nourishing potions. It was thanks to the high-age herbs here that Dugu Bo was able to reach the realm of Titled Douluo step by step.

    After he became a Titled Douluo, the Jade Phosphor Serpent Martial Soul also evolved and became the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor Martial Soul. The toxin became extremely fierce!

    At this time, the toxins in his body began to become very serious. It started to get worse day by day, and the help that the surrounding environment could provide to him was already very limited.

    After Sun Zhongjing finished speaking, he began to search carefully around the hot spring, identifying the characteristics and names of the various herbs here...

    He discovered that there were many kinds of magical herbs in this place. In addition to the magical herbs that appeared in the original novel, there were many other magical herbs that did not appear in the original novel. However, in his character''s memory, they were on the list. In terms of the knowledge of medicinal herbs, no one in the world knows better than him.

    Because according to the setting of the character, Sun Zhongjing tasted all kinds of herbs, and therefore he knew the medicinal properties of all herbs in the world!

    As for whether the real him knew it or tasted the immortal herb, no one knows. Anyway, the setting is set like this, and no one can come to debunk it.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 135: Guarding The Treasure Mountain In Vain

    Chapter 135 - 135: Guarding The Treasure Mountain In Vain

    Sun Zhongjing looked at the strange hot spring in front of him that was a combination of ice and fire. This calm hot spring was very magical. It clearly looked extremely hot and extremely cold, but there was no breath of high temperature or severe cold on the surface of the water.

    Of course, he would not be deceived by the superficial phenomena of things. He understood that the red side of this seemingly calm red and white spring water was hot enough to be comparable to magma. If he touched it out of curiosity, then wherever he touched it would be burned to disappear.

    The white side contained a terrifying coldness! If you touch it lightly, the place you touch will be frozen into ice slag and dissipate with the wind!

    The extreme cold and high temperature contained in this pool, even a Titled Douluo dare not touch it.

    After looking around for a few times, Sun Zhongjing shifted his gaze to other places. Although the surroundings were hazy with mist, it was still very easy for him to see everything around him clearly.

    There were all kinds of plants around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, with various shapes and forms. It looked like a plant paradise. However, all the plants here were rare.

    He strolled through the medicinal garden, stopping from time to time to observe. The expression on his face became more and more surprised, as if he had seen something incredible.

    Sun Zhongjing came to Dugu Bo again, and the look he gave him now became very strange. He couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "You really are... guarding a treasure mountain without knowing it!"

    "Uh... Sect Master, what do you mean by this? Are these herbs here very precious?" Dugu Bo said in confusion.

    "precious?"

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said, "This place is so precious that it can''t be described. With these rare and precious herbs growing here, if you can find a suitable one to take, then the poison in your body will not pose a threat to you at all. It is not impossible to even improve your strength."

    "Do you know the effects of these herbs?"

    Dugu Bo was puzzled at first, and then he said, "I am not unaware that the herbs growing here may be very valuable, but I have searched through medical books and still cannot find any information about them. And herbs are not to be taken carelessly. Taking them hastily may even have the opposite effect. So we can only let it go to waste."

    "Since you know the herbs here, please feel free to use them. I don''t know the effects of these herbs anyway, so it would be a waste to leave them here."

    Dugu Bo was very generous, except that he didn''t know how precious the immortal herbs here were. The main reason was that even if the immortal herbs here could greatly improve his strength, even to the level of Limit Douluo, it would not be able to change the defects of the family''s martial spirit. Even if his strength could become stronger, what would it matter? His son was poisoned to death because of the toxins attached to the martial spirit.

    If the problem of martial soul defects cannot be solved, his descendants may die out within a few generations.

    In comparison, the method of making poison pills taught to him by Sun Zhongjing was different.

    First of all, this is a technique that is 100% in line with the characteristics of their martial spirits, which allows them to transform the poison that originally endangered their lives into a boost to improve their own strength, and use the poison to practice. They can even look forward to a higher level of realm!

    According to the introduction of the poison pill, Dugu Bo felt that if he could condense the poison pill, he might be able to reach the level of Super Douluo at level 96 in his lifetime. And this might not be the limit. There is a lot to look forward to in the future!

    Secondly, this kind of skill can be passed down, and his descendants can benefit endlessly, allowing the family to continue to grow and prosper! Even if the immortal grass here is precious, how many generations can they use it? What should they do when the immortal grass is used up? Isn''t everything back to square one?

    So in Dugu Bo''s opinion, the magic herb can only make his family prosperous temporarily, but the method of the poison pill can allow the Green Phosphorus Snake family to be passed down forever!

    It Is obvious at a glance which one is the most precious.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite with you. You can''t find so many rare immortal herbs everywhere." Sun Zhongjing agreed generously, and then said: "We can talk about the immortal herbs later. The most urgent thing is to condense the poison pill. The environment here is also suitable. Why don''t you condense the poison pill here. I will also help you stay safe."

    "Right here?" Dugu Bo was a little stunned.

    "Yes, the unique environment here has a certain suppressive effect on the poison in your body. It can just prevent the toxins in your body from instinctively backlashing when you condense the poison pill." Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard and explained with a smile: "Although I can also use my power to help you suppress the poison in your body and condense it directly, condensing the poison pill requires your own energy and spirit. Therefore, if you ask others for help, it will inevitably be a case of forcing things to happen. So it is not advisable."

    Since Sun Zhongjing said so, Dugu Bo would naturally not have any doubts out of trust in him. He would not think that he was eyeing the precious immortal herbs here and wanted to dominate this place. After all, if Sun Zhongjing wanted to harm him, there would be no need to go through so much trouble. Even if he wanted this place, could he refuse it directly?

    From any perspective, Sun Zhongjing had no reason to harm him.

    Before condensing the poison pill, some preparation work is naturally required.

    Sun Zhongjing looked around, picked a few herbs, and then rubbed them vigorously in his hands. Dry plant debris kept falling off.

    When he opened his hands again, the herbs had disappeared, replaced by a light brown pill.

    His operation stunned Dugu Bo. It was hard to imagine that someone could rub pills with bare hands. Are you sure this thing is a pill, not dirt on your hands?

    Dugu Bo reached out to take the pill he handed over, and felt a faint fragrance rushing into his nose. At the same time, he could feel that the originally unruly poison in his body had also calmed down a little.

    The effect Is so good?!

    He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the smell of the pills he just rolled out could have such a good effect. What would happen if he really took it?

    "This pill can help you better tame the poison in your body. The key to condensing a poison pill lies in how to make the poison in your body obediently condense into a pill. With this pill, you will get twice the result with half the effort." Sun Zhongjing said, stroking his long beard.

    For him who has maxed out his skills, rolling pills with bare hands is a basic operation. It is nothing more than extracting the medicinal ingredients from the herbs, and then blending them according to a unique ratio... and finally compressing them into pills. The principle is actually similar to alchemy, but the effect of the pills made by this operation of rolling pills with bare hands is destined to be not as good as the effect of real pills.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 136: Rub Pills With Your Hands

    Chapter 136 - 136: Rub Pills With Your Hands

    Dugu Bo sat cross-legged next to the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well, where the two energies were most concentrated and the conflict was most serious. He could feel that the activity of the poison in his body had been greatly reduced.

    Even though the toxins were greatly reduced, they still made him feel difficult to control.

    He threw the pill that Sun Zhongjing rubbed for him into his mouth and closed his mouth. He felt the pill turn into a clear liquid in his mouth and spread throughout his body in an instant!

    Dugu Bo could clearly feel the burden on his body fading away. He had never felt so good before. The damage to his body caused by the poison over the years was quickly repaired by the nourishment of this clear liquid! At the same time, the activity of the toxin was also suppressed to an extremely low level.

    He feel that his condition has reached its peak.

    He closed his eyes and began to silently practice the Poison Pill Heart Technique, trying to mobilize the toxins in his body...

    At first, these toxins did not respond, but soon, under his persistent sensing, these lazy toxins finally began to flow slowly...

    Wisp by wisp...the toxins hidden in the bone marrow, muscles, and blood are slowly drawn out and gradually condense in the dantian area in the abdomen.

    During this period, due to the influence of the external environment and the effectiveness of the pills, these previously unruly toxins have become very well-behaved, with no signs of rioting.

    In the outside world, Sun Zhongjing quietly watched Dugu Bo condense the poison pill. In fact, the principle of this so-called poison pill is similar to the condensation of soul core, and it can even be said that it is exactly the same thing. It''s just that one is based on soul power and the other is based on poison.

    To put it simply, the so-called poison pill is to let Dugu Bo use the poison in his body as the core, fuse soul power, and form a special poison soul core. As long as this thing can be condensed into shape, then from now on, not only can he improve his soul power by absorbing the poison derived from the martial soul, but he can also increase his control over the poison. It is equivalent to a simplified version of the Plague God Body.

    The Plague God''s body can absorb any virus, but the poison pill is limited to the poison of the soul power derived from the martial soul. The difference is immediately apparent.

    Although the upper limit of the poison pill is not as high as the Plague God Body, it is safer and easier to practice. As long as you have the soul power of the Soul Master level, you can practice it. It is a technique that can be passed down.

    After some time.

    Dugu Bo finally gathered all the poisons in his body into his Dantian, and then began to control them, using his unique mental method to make these toxins interweave in a regular pattern and merge with his soul power... Finally, a green poison pill appeared in his Dantian.

    By the way, when Dugu Bo first broke through the Titled Douluo realm, a pill bead naturally condensed in his body. However, this pill bead did not have the function of containing all the poisons in his body, but was the condensation of most of his soul power. It was fundamentally different from the poison pill he condensed now.

    So it seems that this thing is of no use.

    Dugu Bo simply melted the pill bead as well and turned it into the poison pill in his dantian. From now on, this was the only poison pill in his body.

    For him, this poison pill is the culmination of his life-long cultivation and the collection of his poison skills.

    After the poison pill was completely condensed, Dugu Bo opened his eyes. His whole appearance had been completely changed. Originally, his whole body was green, his hair, eyes, and even his nails were green. It was obvious that he was poisoned!

    But now that all the poison in his body had been condensed into a poison pill, his nails, eyes, and even hair had all returned to their original colors. Even his original old appearance had become much younger because of the repair of his body.

    From an old man who looked to be in his 80s or 90s, he became an old man in his 60s or 70s. It''s not that he can''t become younger. In fact, at the level of Titled Douluo, the appearance of a soul master can be adjusted to be old or young at will.

    For example, the Pope of the Spirit Hall, Bibi Dong, is already in her 50s or 60s, but she still looks as young as a girl in her 20s. It is because of women''s natural love of beauty that they keep their appearance young.

    Dugu Bo is different. The main reason why he does not become younger is his mentality. After all, his granddaughter is so old, is it appropriate for him to still look young? If the two stand together, they may be mistaken for siblings.

    Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, and also because he did not care about his appearance, Dugu Bo, who was not prepared to grow old, had always maintained the appearance of an elderly person.

    In addition, after absorbing the poison that had been in his body for a long time, his soul power level not only recovered the lost level of soul power, but also increased by one level. Now he is already a level 92 Title Douluo.

    You have to know that since he broke through the Title Douluo and his soul power reached level 91, his soul power level has not been improved for an unknown period of time. He has always been stuck at level 91 and cannot move forward. Now that he has finally broken through, you can imagine how happy he is.

    "Master, I succeeded."

    Dugu Bo felt an unprecedented sense of comfort, looking at the old man in front of him, and was extremely grateful for his teaching. If the original loyalty was 60 points, then the current loyalty is a full score of 100.

    If you are not the one who has experienced it, you will never understand the pain of being poisoned. Moreover, after he truly mastered the poison pill, Dugu Bo realized that his previous assumptions had completely underestimated this secret method.

    The effect of this poison pill method is far more exaggerated than he imagined!

    The benefits to him are more than he expected.

    He raised his hand gently, and as soon as his mind moved, a light green poison mist condensed and took shape. As he controlled it with his mind, the light green poison mist seemed to have its own life, constantly twisting and deforming.

    Sometimes it turns into a poisonous snake, sometimes into a scorpion, and sometimes into a toad... It changes in many ways and constantly changes its form.

    This kind of delicate operation was something he could never have done in his original state. To be able to manipulate the poison mist so delicately was something he had never imagined.

    But after condensing the poison pill, everything seemed to come naturally. He felt that his previously loose control had become extremely condensed at this moment, and his control over the toxins in his body had reached an incredible level.

    And these are just the surface effects. Dugu Bo has a hunch that the benefits of the poison pill for him are probably more than that. When he slowly explores in the future, he will definitely find more surprises.

    This made him even more grateful to Sun Zhongjing for teaching him the method of making poison pills.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 137: First Try At Alchemy

    Chapter 137 - 137: First Try At Alchemy

    After condensing the poison pill, Dugu Bo adjusted himself to the situation, asked Sun Zhongjing some questions, and then left impatiently to find his granddaughter.

    Now that he, as a grandfather, has completely controlled the poison in his body, it is natural that his granddaughter''s matter should be put on the agenda as soon as possible. After all, she is still young, and the sooner she can condense the poison pill, the greater the benefit to herself. He can''t wait to teach his granddaughter the method of making the poison pill.

    Sun Zhongjing did not leave with them. He wanted to stay here to collect some immortal herbs and set up some protection around the mountains of Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well to prevent a certain Tang with great luck from coming in and destroying the immortal herbs here.

    It must be said that the Yin-Yang Eye of Ice and Fire is really a rare treasure. The immortal herbs contained there are definitely more than those that Tang San picked in the original novel. In addition to the immortal herbs, there are also many extremely old medicinal herbs. In fact, if used properly, their effects are definitely not inferior to the immortal herbs. For example, there are a lot of 10,000-year-old ginseng and 10,000-year-old Ganoderma lucidum in this place.

    Sun Zhongjing was so happy that he took out his character''s storage ring and kept harvesting the herbs and herbs that were ripe for picking. He didn''t get angry with Dugu Bo at all. Anyway, the method of making poison pills alone was enough to make up for everything in Dugu Bo''s opinion.

    Of course, Sun Zhongjing was not such a greedy person. After collecting these immortal herbs and refining the best elixir, he would definitely not treat Dugu Bo unfairly. He would never be like Tang San in the original novel who was stingy and only cared about his own enjoyment. He didn''t even pick a single immortal herb for the old man.

    He harvested all the useful immortal herbs and rare medicinal herbs around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well. Of course, he left the roots, which would grow again after hundreds or thousands of years.

    Sun Zhongjing did not prepare any special jade box, but directly put it into his own storage props, because the time and space inside this prop is stopped, and anything that is put in will remain the same when it comes out. It has an unparalleled preservation function. Except that it cannot hold living things, it is simply perfect.

    After he had scraped the ground three feet deep and harvested all the medicinal herbs and magical herbs growing around, he finally stopped with satisfaction.

    The herbs collected now are enough to produce a large number of potions or pills for cultivating talents.

    At this time, the entire medicinal garden looked the same as before, except for the lack of a large area of herbs. After all, he did not touch some of the younger herbs. He only picked some herbs that had matured to the limit. He also left the roots in place. In this state, the herbs would grow back much faster than in the seed state.

    After some time.

    Dugu Bo brought his granddaughter Dugu Yan back here and saw the scene of the herb garden after it was harvested, but he didn''t care. After all, in his mind, the herbs in the garden were completely incomparable to the poison pill method. Since the master wanted them, just pick them. Even if the whole herb garden was given to him, it would not be a problem at all.

    At this time, Sun Zhongjing was sitting on a flattened bluestone. In front of him was a large tripod with a lid on it. Mist was constantly flowing out of the vent holes...

    A faint medicinal fragrance filled the air.

    After Dugu Bo flew down from the top of the mountain with his granddaughter Dugu Yan, they did not make any noise to disturb them, but just watched Sun Zhongjing quietly from the side.

    At this moment, he had his eyes tightly closed, his hands pressed on both sides of the cauldron, and nine bloody soul rings around his body kept shining... At the same time, the sound of liquid rolling could be heard coming from the cauldron.

    The medicinal fragrance that permeated the surroundings became stronger and stronger, and gradually... transformed into another unique scent!

    Finally, after about two hours.

    Sun Zhongjing, who had his eyes tightly closed, suddenly opened them, and then clapped his hands. The cauldron shook violently, and the lid flew up into the air. Six objects shining with light blue light flew out of the cauldron, and then fell directly into the six jade bottles that had been prepared on the side...

    Sun Zhongjing flicked his sleeves, and the corks placed next to him flew up automatically, blocking the mouths of the jade bottles... and six bottles of pills were completed.

    At this point, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that refining these pills just now had taken a lot of effort.

    "Master." Seeing this, Dugu Bo stepped forward and called out.

    "Oh, I''m back."

    It seemed that Sun Zhongjing had just noticed the two of them. It seemed that he was really devoted to refining the elixir and had reached a state of selflessness.

    "Yanyan, call someone quickly." Dugu Bo looked at his granddaughter beside him and said.

    "Hello, Grandpa Sect Leader."

    Dugu Yan stepped forward and called sweetly.

    Before coming here, Dugu Bo had already told her the whole story. Therefore, Dugu Yan naturally knew that the person in front of her could be said to be the "master" of both of them.

    "Well, your name is Yanyan, right? You are such a well-behaved child." Sun Zhongjing looked at Duguyan in front of him, stroked his long beard, and then said with a smile: "Grandpa happened to have refined some elixirs, so I''ll give you a bottle as a gift."

    After saying that, one of the six bottles of elixir next to him automatically floated up and came in front of Dugu Yan.

    "..."

    Dugu Yan didn''t know whether she should take it or not, so she had to turn around and look at her grandfather.

    "Yanyan, since it''s given to you by the sect leader, take it." Dugu Bo said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Grandpa Sect Master."

    Only then did Dugu Yan reach out and take the medicine bottle.

    "Master, I wonder what the effect of this pill is?" Dugu Bo asked.

    "This elixir is made by me with immortal grass as the main ingredient and other herbs as the supplement. As for its efficacy..." Sun Zhongjing said here, leaving the question unanswered, "Why not let Yanyan take it, and you will know."

    After hearing what he said, Dugu Bo immediately realized that this elixir was definitely not simple. It was probably some kind of elixir that could strengthen the body and have great benefits for the body. Then why hesitate? Just take it.

    So Duguyan pulled out the cork, but surprisingly, there was no medicinal fragrance from the bottle. She poured out the pills and found that the pills that had been shining brightly had become ordinary. It seemed to be just an ordinary pill.

    Dugu Bo recognized it at a glance. This was caused by the extremely restrained medicinal power, so that the medicinal fragrance would not leak out at all.

    Duguyan, who was sitting cross-legged, swallowed the pill and felt it melt in her mouth. A cool liquid flowed through her body. She subconsciously closed her eyes and began to use her soul power to digest the power of the medicine...

    Dugu Bo watched nervously. Even though he had 100% faith in Sun Zhongjing, he was naturally a little nervous when it came to his only granddaughter, fearing that something unexpected would happen. This was human nature.

    Wait until some time has passed.

    Dugu Yan opened her eyes again, with some confusion in her eyes. She did not find any improvement in her soul power, but it seemed that there were some changes in other places.

    "Summon the spirit and see."

    Sun Zhongjing saw her confusion, stroked his long beard, and said with a smile.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 138: Dugu Bo Doubts His Life

    Chapter 138 - 138: Dugu Bo Doubts His Life

    After hearing Sun Zhongjing''s suggestion, Dugu Yan summoned his martial soul as he was told, and saw the shadow of a small green snake appear on his palm.

    "This is!"

    Dugu Bo couldn''t help himself when he saw the little green snake.

    "Jade Phosphor Serpent King!"

    That''s right, Dugu Yan''s martial soul has evolved from an ordinary Jade phosphor Serpent to the king of jade phosphor serpent ¨C the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor, just like his grandfather!

    This is undoubtedly a huge leap forward!

    You know, Dugu Bo''s martial soul evolved into the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor by chance when he became a Titled Douluo. It''s not that becoming a Titled Douluo will definitely make you become the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor. It was pure luck that allowed him to evolve his martial soul, and he stayed in the unique environment around the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well for a long time, which nourished and tempered him to a certain extent. A combination of various reasons allowed his martial soul to become the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor.

    However, Dugu Yan did nothing but took a pill, which made his martial soul evolve by leaps and bounds, and he became the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor!

    How could this not make Dugu Bo extremely surprised?

    "Sect Master, what exactly is this elixir..."

    Dugu Bo looked at Sun Zhongjing excitedly, wanting to ask something but not knowing how to start.

    "Haha, this is all thanks to the magic grass you have here."

    Sun Zhongjing didn''t keep the secret any longer. He stroked his long beard before saying, "Each of the magical herbs here has a unique medicinal effect. As long as the medicinal power matches the characteristics of the martial soul, it will be easy to make the martial soul evolve."

    Although he said this lightly, Dugu Bo knew that it was definitely not easy. After all, different herbs can have different effects on different people. It is not so easy to grasp the degree...

    If you don''t know the pharmacology and take medicine carelessly, the life-saving elixir can also turn into poison. That''s why Dugu Bo has been guarding this garden full of herbs for so many years, watching them without even daring to touch them. It''s not that he didn''t think of finding some people to test the medicine, but the same medicine, different doses, and different effects on different people and different physiques are all different.

    The world of pharmacology is incredibly complex.

    If you want to rely on capturing people to test the medicine and find out the abilities of these herbs, you need to consume a huge amount of herbs. Even so, you may not be able to test out the exact effect. What''s more, there are not many immortal herbs to begin with, and they will be gone after the test. What''s the point?

    Now seeing that Sun Zhongjing used the herbs in this garden to refine pills, he actually made his granddaughter''s martial soul evolve. Dugu Bo finally had to sigh that he really didn''t know how to use the treasure before.

    Sun Zhongjing had told him before how precious the herbs in the medicine garden were. He actually had no idea how precious they were, but now that he saw him refining the herbs, he immediately knew how precious the herbs in the garden were.

    Being able to make the martial soul evolve... It completely subverts ordinary people''s cognition.

    I wonder if taking this pill can help the Jade Phosphorus Snake King to advance further?

    Thinking of this, Dugu Bo couldn''t help but look at him expectantly and said, "Master, I wonder if this pill can..."

    Before he finished speaking, Sun Zhongjing waved his hand and said, "Do you really think this thing is an elixir? At our level, unless our martial souls are born with defects, with the addition of spirit rings... they have actually reached a state of perfection."

    "Your Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor is already a top-level martial soul, on the same level as the Seven Kill Swords, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, the Clear Sky Hammer and the like. Above that are the legendary god-level martial souls. For example, the six-winged angel martial soul of the Spirit Hall. If you want your Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor to evolve again, forget it unless you can become a god," he said.

    "I see...I am just being greedy."

    Dugu Bo felt a little disappointed when he heard this, but when he thought about it, it made sense. His martial soul was already a top-notch martial soul. If any random pill could allow a martial soul of this level to evolve... that would be too incredible.

    "You..."

    Sun Zhongjing looked at him and shook his head. Then he waved his hand, and two bottles of pills flew up into the air and floated towards him. "...I''ll give you two bottles of pills."

    "...Thank you, Sect Master."

    When Dugu Bo saw that he gave him two pills, he was stunned for a moment, then quickly accepted them happily.

    Although this pill is useless to him, its ability to make his martial soul evolve makes it a rare treasure. With these two bottles of pills, it would be a good choice to give them to younger generations, do them as a favor, or win over anyone.

    "By the way, Sect Leader. Yanyan has already taken one pill. Will it still be effective if she takes another one?" Dugu Bo suddenly remembered something and asked hurriedly.

    "It''s not working anymore."

    Sun Zhongjing shook his head and said, "The effect of this pill is mainly to strengthen the body''s foundation, dredge the meridians, and make up for the defects of her martial soul... Her martial soul has successfully evolved into the Jade Phosphor Serpent Emperor. Taking one more pill will not have any other effect."

    "I see."

    Dugu Bo felt a little sorry, but didn''t say anything else.

    "Okay, now that Yanyan''s martial soul has evolved, it''s time for her to condense the poison pill." Sun Zhongjing said.

    "That''s right, let''s get started as soon as possible."

    Dugu Bo brought his granddaughter here for safety reasons. After all, with this big guy here to help take care of her, he can rescue her at any time if anything unexpected happens. So when he heard what he said, he immediately said to Dugu Yan: "Yanyan, when grandpa came here, he taught you the method of condensing the poison pill. You should know how to do it, right?"

    "Grandpa, I understand everything."

    Dugu Yan nodded. The method of refining the poison pill was actually very simple. There was nothing mysterious about it. It just looked simple. The actual operation... was definitely not the same as imagined. Many things could not be described in words. One could only rely on one''s own understanding.

    She sat cross-legged and gently closed her eyes...

    I started to practice the poison pill method my grandfather taught me...

    Unlike Dugu Bo, Dugu Yan was very young, and her martial soul was only the Jade Phosphor Serpent before, so although there were toxins deposited in her body, they were still within a controllable range. The amount was not large, and she had just taken the elixir and her body was cleansed. Now her meridians were all open, so the process of condensing toxins was very fast.

    Strand by strand, the toxins throughout the body began to quickly gather in the dantian.

    Dugu Yan concentrated on the process of refining the poison pill, concentrating his consciousness on his body, not daring to be careless in the slightest.

    And in the outside world.

    Sun Zhongjing and Dugu Bo, two titled Douluo, observed Dugu Yan from the left and right, protecting her. This kind of treatment is not something that everyone can enjoy.

    No surprise, after a while.

    Dugu Yan slowly opened her eyes. Her hair was originally green-purple, but now the green had faded and turned into dark purple. Her eyes remained green because that was her original eye color.

    "...I did it!"

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 139: Old Friend

    Chapter 139 - 139: Old Friend

    "Master, should we first find a place for the sect to stay and build up the foundation of the sect? Then we can consider opening the gates and recruiting more disciples." Dugu Bo, who had solved the problem of his granddaughter''s poisoning and was completely relieved, recalled what Sun Zhongjing said about the sect''s initial establishment and the need for development, so he asked.

    "Hahaha, don''t worry about the sect''s headquarters." Sun Zhongjing smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Earlier, an old friend sent a letter to invite me to form an alliance. Now that so much time has passed, I believe he must have prepared everything."

    "Old friend?" Dugu Bo was a little confused. What kind of person could be called an old friend by the clan leader and be treated as an equal.

    Although he was puzzled, he did not ask any more questions. After all, he would know what was going on when he got there.

    Next.

    Sun Zhongjing led the grandfather and grandson, Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan, to leave the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Well and headed for the place where the so-called old friend was.

    As for the Medicine King Hall in Tiandou City, he had already told the remaining apprentices to maintain it during his absence. Anyway, these apprentices who came from medical families, although their medical skills were not very advanced in his opinion, were still able to treat some minor illnesses easily.

    After several days of traveling.

    Sun Zhongjing, along with Dugu Bo and his grandson, finally arrived at their destination.

    There is a magnificent city before our eyes!

    Above the tall and heavy city gate, there is a huge bluestone plaque with three large characters engraved on it ¨C Baiyun City!

    "Is this Baiyun City?!"

    Dugu Bo''s eyes widened, and he could not help but say in surprise: "The old friend you are talking about, could it be Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City? So you know him."

    "Haha, when I first met him, this young man was not the Lord of Baiyun City, but just a little Soul Master. He was seriously injured and fainted on the roadside. I couldn''t bear it, so I took him home to treat him..." Sun Zhongjing showed a look of nostalgia and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that only more than ten years have passed, and this kid has grown to where he is now."

    "..."

    Dugu Yan couldn''t help but widen her eyes, obviously wanting to hear more gossip about Ye Cheng. After all, for a girl of his age, Ye Cheng, who had reached the pinnacle of soul master in his twenties, was simply a living legend. It was inevitable that she would feel admiration for him.

    It Is human nature to yearn for the strong.

    What''s more, Ye Cheng is not only strong, but most importantly, he is handsome. His extremely deceptive and abstinent handsome face is simply the perfect template of the dream lover for countless young girls.

    Dugu Yan is naturally one of them.

    Because of Ye Cheng''s example, other boys of the same age inevitably pale in comparison. Whenever a boy showed his affection to Dugu Yan, she would subconsciously compare him with Ye Cheng. The result was naturally a disastrous defeat.

    So Yu Tianheng, who was pursuing her and was from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon clan, should have gotten her by now. But because Dugu Yan''s standards had become higher, he still hadn''t gotten a response. He had completely become a dog who couldn''t get what he wanted.

    It can only be said that the butterfly effect has already begun to spread quietly when Ye Cheng began to stir up the situation.

    "Come on, let''s go in."

    Sun Zhongjing didn''t say anything more, which disappointed Dugu Yan a little, but because she was not familiar with him, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Instead, she walked slowly towards the tall city gate with curiosity and excitement.

    There were many people coming in and out of the wide and tall city gate. There were several guards guarding the gate. Surprisingly, they were all soul masters. And they were all soul masters at the soul master level!

    This surprised Dugu Yan. You know, in other places, soul masters at the soul master level can even become small nobles in some remote small kingdoms.

    As a result, he is now just a guard guarding the city gate.

    Just from here, we can see how profound the foundation of Baiyun City is.

    However, when Dugu Yan thought about who the owner of this city was, she immediately no longer found it strange.

    After all, this was the city built by the Limit Douluo who was at the top of the world. Although he called himself the city lord, the status of Baiyun City was no different from that of a kingdom.

    Although it is located in the territory of the Tiandou Empire, the Tiandou Empire has no control over this place, so this place is actually equivalent to a country within a country!

    After paying the entrance fee, the three of them officially walked into the city gate and arrived at Baiyun City.

    The first impression that comes into view is that it is bustling and lively!

    Although the surrounding buildings are all brand new, their styles are very unique, with a sense of historical beauty. These are just residential buildings, and it is hard to imagine what the city lord''s mansion and the places where those high-ranking officials live would be like.

    The pedestrians walking by the roadside all had a calm look on their faces, which was completely different from the common people Dugu Yan had seen in other places in the past. The people here seemed very comfortable, without any sense of cowering under the oppression of the nobles.

    Although their clothes are not very bright and beautiful, they look decent. The surrounding streets are also very clean, and from time to time you can see some special cleaners cleaning up the dead leaves from the trees planted on the roadside and other citizens'' domestic garbage.

    Even in Tiandou City, which is known as the capital of the empire and the foot of the emperor, except for the main streets which are clean and bright, other places are simply synonymous with dirtiness and chaos, especially those slums where civilians gather.

    Dugu Yan walked in once and was so sick that she couldn''t eat for three days.

    The people there didn''t take a bath, and even dumped their excrement and other excrement randomly. It was like they were in two different worlds from the people in the noble district. She was very surprised why these people were in Tiandou City? Or why there was such a slum in Tiandou City?

    But it was different in Baiyun City. The place they walked into from the city gate should belong to the civilian area. But the feeling here was unexpectedly not what civilians should have. Especially the further they walked in, the closer they got to the center of the city, and the better people''s lives became. At the same time, the various buildings were becoming more and more high-end!

    Standing on the bluestone slabs, the three of them blended into the crowd and were not very conspicuous. At most, some people who were close to them recognized Sun Zhongjing''s identity and were a little surprised.

    Baiyun City is very large. It would take at least several days to walk from the outer civilian area to the inner high-rise area. In addition, the terrain of the city is very complex, and it is easy to get lost if you don''t know the way.

    The three of them simply hired a carriage to carry them to the inner area.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 140: Lord of Baiyun City

    Chapter 140 - 140: Lord of Baiyun City

    Along the way.

    Sitting by the carriage window, looking at the passers-by and the surrounding buildings... those scenes were completely different from what he had seen before, and made the inexperienced Dugu Yan feel as if his eyes had been opened.

    In her heart, she became more and more curious about the owner of this place, the Lord of Baiyun City.

    The carriage was moving very fast, speeding along the unique highway!

    After most of the day.

    The three of them finally came to the inner area from the outer civilian area.

    The buildings here are obvious, and are clearly different from those in civilian areas. Tall mansions can be seen everywhere, covering a large area.

    "Go to the City Lord''s Mansion."

    Sun Zhongjing, who obviously knew something about the place, gave direct instructions to the driver.

    "yes."

    The driver spoke in a dull tone and seemed to be a man of few words.

    The City Lord''s Mansion is located in the center of the entire Baiyun City. It is surrounded by the inner area, and the inner area is also surrounded by the outer area.

    The roads In Baiyun City are well connected, and you can go anywhere by road. Civilians in the outer areas can also go to the inner areas, and there are no restrictions on where people can go like in ordinary imperial cities.

    Therefore, even in the inner area, you can see civilians and other outsiders everywhere.

    After some time.

    We have arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion.

    The three of them got off the carriage and found that in front of them was a palace complex of unknown size, surrounded by high walls.

    Normally, the city lord issues orders in the city lord''s mansion through documents and other things, but it is not so easy to enter the city lord''s mansion to see the city lord. If there is no token or other token, the guards at the gate alone are a hurdle that cannot be overcome.

    Dugu Yan was surprised to find that he could not see through the strength of the guards guarding the gate. He could not help but look to his grandfather Dugu Bo for help, eager to get an answer.

    "The lowest level of these guards is Soul King! The highest is Soul Sage!" Dugu Bo said with a serious expression.

    You have to know that from Soul King to Soul Saint, this level of soul master has officially entered the ranks of high-level soul masters. Soul King level soul masters can easily ask for a title even in the Tiandou Empire and become a noble master. Not to mention Soul Saint.

    But now a spirit master of this level was actually sent to guard the gate? !

    Dugu Bo thought to himself that even the Spirit Hall didn''t dare to be so extravagant.

    As soon as the three got off the carriage, they were immediately discovered by the guards guarding the gate.

    As a person whose face had just been broadcast all over the world in Future Video not long ago, Sun Zhongjing''s face was naturally recognized by the guards at the first sight.

    So a Soul Saint-level guard captain did not dare to neglect and hurried forward. He first bowed respectfully and then said, "Greetings to the two Your Excellencies. Do you have an appointment?"

    "No appointment."

    Sun Zhongjing said bluntly: "Go and inform your city lord and say that an old friend is here to visit."

    "Yes, Your Excellency, please wait a moment."

    The guards didn''t dare to neglect him after hearing what he said. After all, this person was of the same level as the city lord. He quickly turned around and walked into the gate, even activating his martial spirit. He quickly flew to the palace where the city lord usually worked.

    At the door.

    Sun Zhongjing and Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan, grandfather and grandson, waited quietly without any impatience.

    After a while.

    The Soul Saint followed by two Soul Saints came out and said respectfully to Sun Zhongjing, "Your Excellency, the King of Medicine, the City Lord invites you. Please follow me."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded gently and didn''t say much. The three of them followed the two Soul Saints who led the way, slowly crossed the gate and walked into the palace.

    "This place... feels even more magnificent than the Tiandou Palace."

    Dugu Yan followed the two elders, looking around curiously from time to time. Looking at the magnificent and elegant palaces, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    The City Lord''s Mansion was built in the style of the Forbidden City in the previous life. It has integrated the essence of Chinese civilization. Compared with the Douluo Continent, which only knows how to fight and kill, it naturally has a much stronger sense of historical charm and cultural accumulation.

    The three followed the two Soul Saints and suddenly got on a carriage. They were then carried along the wide corridor, passing through palaces one after another, and finally stopped at a palace with a plaque that read "Heart-Cultivating Palace".

    Get off the carriage.

    "Your Excellency, the King of Medicine, please."

    Soul Saint said respectfully: "The Lord City Lord is already waiting in the hall."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded gently, and then the three of them followed the Soul Saint and walked slowly into the palace. Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan followed behind him, looking like they were following him, and didn''t say much.

    Walked for a while.

    Came to a reception hall.

    As soon as I stepped over the threshold, I heard a calm and gentle voice.

    "Senior Medicine King, long time no see."

    A man in white clothes and tied hair stood up and looked at Sun Zhongjing with a smile. His elegant and easy-going temperament and his innate nobleness made Dugu Yan feel a little fluttering in her chest. She was like a fan who was in close contact with her idol, and she was so excited that she felt dizzy.

    However, no one present paid attention to Dugu Yan''s abnormality, but started chatting.

    "You kid, I haven''t seen you for just a few years, but I didn''t expect you to have grown to where you are now." Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard, smiled at him and said, "I remember that you seemed to be a Soul Saint at that time, how come you have caught up with me, an old man, who has practiced for more than 150 years, in just a few years?"

    "Hahaha, I just have another opportunity."

    Ye Cheng laughed long and did not elaborate.

    Sun Zhongjing also smiled and didn''t ask any more questions. The two of them looked like they understood each other tacitly.

    Then, Ye Cheng invited them to sit down, and soon a maid served them fragrant tea.

    Sun Zhongjing took a sip of the teacup before gently putting it down. He said, "I won''t waste any more time talking nonsense. I, an old man, came here to seek refuge with you."

    "To seek refuge? Senior, don''t be ridiculous."

    Upon hearing this, Ye Cheng said with a smile: "With your strength, there is no place in the world that you can''t go. It is an honor for Baiyun City that you can come here."

    "It just so happens that there are still many vacant places in the city. If you don''t mind, you can use them at will." He said very generously.

    Dugu Bo, who was standing by, saw the familiar attitude between the two and thought to himself, It seems that the relationship between the Sect Master and the Lord of Baiyun City is much better than I thought. Yes, the Sect Master has saved his life several times after all. This is a life-saving grace, how can the relationship between the two not be good?

    Once the sect leader joins, Baiyun City will have two Limit Douluo.

    I''m afraid that from now on, Baiyun City will be a force that no one dares to provoke.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 141: Hedging

    Chapter 141 - 141: Hedging

    Ye Cheng and Sun Zhongjing had a great conversation and soon sorted out the details of the cooperation. Baiyun City provided a large area as the headquarters of the Medicine King Sect. Then the sect was officially integrated into Baiyun City and became a part of it.

    Wait until the deal is settled.

    In order to show his sincerity, Ye Cheng personally led Sun Zhongjing and the other two to fly to the sect headquarters allocated to them.

    This place is located in the inner area, covering a large area, with some palace-like houses and various living facilities. There are even medicinal gardens for growing medicinal herbs. It can be said that everything is ready.

    Sun Zhongjing could move in anytime he wanted. He could even open the gates of the temple and recruit disciples. He was very satisfied with this.

    Thus, the matter of Sun Zhongjing joining Baiyun City was confirmed.

    Ye Cheng and Sun Zhongjing were the only ones talking during the entire conversation. Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan, the grandfather and grandson, had no room to interrupt and just served as the background.

    After all, to put it bluntly, the two of them are subordinates. When the boss is talking, how can the subordinates have room to interrupt?

    ...

    While the mainland was developing rapidly, there was the Sea God Island far away in the ocean.

    Here, Neptune has passed seven tests at this time and completed seven of the nine tests of the Sea God. As long as he completes the last two tests, he can inherit the position of the Sea God and become a god.

    The process was very fast, because his strength was different from that of Tang San and others in the original novel, and some tests were not difficult for him. The Sea God arranged these tests more like routine matters.

    As a reward for passing the test, Neptune''s current spirit ring configuration has changed from two yellow, two purple, four black and one red to an exaggerated configuration of five black and four red. The seven tests and seven rewards are all rewards for increasing the age of the spirit rings. It can be seen that even the Sea God thinks that what he lacks from becoming a god is the age of the spirit rings, so his 1234th, first four spirit rings, all became ten thousand year spirit rings. After that, the remaining three were all added to the eighth, seventh and sixth spirit rings.

    Although his current soul ring ratio is inferior to that of Ye Cheng and Sun Zhongjing''s nine-ring all-red 100,000-year soul rings, his soul power level has naturally reached the realm of Level 99 Limit Douluo with the soul power blessing brought by the increase in the age of so many soul rings!

    After all, even the great priest Bo Saixi, who is at the limit, only has eight black and one red soul rings.

    Neptune successfully relied on fleecing the Sea God and, with the help of the rewards from the Divine Test, reached the level of Limit Douluo. So far, including the main body, Ye Cheng already had three Limit Douluo-level powers.

    The seventh test of the Sea God is to pull out the divine weapon, The Sea God''s Trident!

    Neptune naturally succeeded easily, not only obtaining a divine weapon, but also taking one step closer to inheriting the throne of the Sea God.

    Immediately afterwards, the eighth test followed.

    [The Eighth Test of the Sea God: Find the Heart of the Sea God!

    Specific content: Go to the mainland, find the lost Heart of the Sea God, and obtain the recognition of the Heart of the Sea God to complete the test. ]

    After reading the details of the test, Neptune slowly opened his eyes, and saw the beautiful figure of the Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi. Judging from her appearance, no one could imagine that this woman who looked like a ripe peach was actually over 100 years old.

    All I can say is that no matter how old women are, they care a lot about their appearance.

    He looked down at his hand, where he tightly grasped the Sea God''s Trident. The huge trident, about two meters long, felt extremely heavy!

    At this time, all around the entire Sea God Temple, there was a light golden pattern everywhere, including the Sea God Platform under his feet and the other seven platforms around. This made the originally simple temple look extremely gorgeous. It was obvious that the scene of pulling out the artifact in the previous video had been staged again.

    "Neptune, congratulations, you have passed the seventh test of the Sea God. You have begun to truly gain the recognition of the Sea God." Bo Saixi said to him with a smile. But she felt sour in her heart, but she couldn''t tell anyone.

    "After passing two more tests, it will be that time... Tang Chen, I still can''t wait for you?" She sighed in her heart, inevitably feeling a little discouraged.

    "High Priest, why can I pull out the Sea God''s Trident like in the video when I don''t have the Heart of the Sea God?" Neptune asked with some confusion. He looked at the head of the Sea God''s Trident in his hand. There was a hole there, and the crucial object was not embedded there.

    In the future video played previously, he was finally able to pull out the Sea God''s Trident. It was obvious that this was because the Sea God took the initiative to recall the Heart of the Sea God and embedded it in the Sea God''s Trident, which allowed him to finally pull out the artifact.

    But this time, the Sea God did not summon back the Heart of the Sea God. Why could he pull it out?

    Hearing his doubts, Bo Saixi smiled slightly and said calmly: "In fact, if you want to pull out the Sea God''s Trident, the Heart of the Sea God is important, but it is not necessary. Without the Heart of the Sea God, you can still pull out the Sea God''s Trident. It''s just that the difficulty will increase significantly.

    To be honest, I didn''t expect you to be able to pull out the Sea God''s Triden without relying on the Heart of the Sea God. It seems that your power is much stronger than I thought."

    "Is that so?"

    Neptune showed a look of realization, then he remembered something and asked, "High Priest, my eighth test is to go to the mainland to retrieve the Heart of the Sea God, but I have always had a question. Why is the Heart of the Sea God, the most precious treasure of the Sea God Island, not on the Sea God Island, but instead it has drifted to the mainland? Could it be lost for some reason?"

    He had this doubt since he read novels in his previous life.

    "It''s not what you think."

    Bo Saixi shook her head and explained, "The Heart of the Sea God is the core of the the Sea God Trident and also the core of the Sea God''s inheritance. It contains the thoughts of the Sea God and is used to select successors. Therefore, it is impossible for it to stay in one place for a long time. It will drift away with the waves...looking for the destined person."

    "What you mean is... if you can''t find an heir in the sea, you can take the initiative to look for him somewhere else?"

    After listening to Bo Saixi, Neptune''s face looked a little strange. He understood that the Sea God saw that he couldn''t find an heir in the sea for a long time, so he simply controlled the Heart of the Sea God to run to the mainland, hedging his bets, which was always better than staying in one place.

    How much does this Sea God want to get rid of his position as Sea God? Is the God Realm really that miserable?

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 142: The Last Test

    Chapter 142 - 142: The Last Test

    "Your eighth test is to find the Heart of the Sea God. When you get it and it recognizes you, the eighth test will be considered completed. If you don''t get the recognition of the Heart of the Sea God, this test cannot be completed." Bo Saixi said.

    Neptune nodded, but didn''t pay attention to her words. After all, the Sea God''s body on Sea God Island has recognized him, so how could the Sea God''s heart oppose him? You''re kidding, this is outrageous.

    Seeing his indifference, Bo Saixi felt it necessary to give him a warning. After all, he had passed the first seven levels too easily. He inevitably underestimated the God''s test.

    As for the final test after the eighth test, the Sea God would definitely not let him pass it so easily. Otherwise, it would be hard to explain to the higher-ups.

    So if he still holds this contemptuous attitude to pass the level, he will definitely encounter a big crisis at the last level. Bo Saixi feels it is necessary to warn him in advance.

    "Do you know what your ninth test is?" she suddenly said.

    "I don''t know." Neptune felt the only vague light left in his mind and shook his head.

    "I can tell you in advance that the last level requires you to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King!" Bo Saixi revealed the answer directly.

    "Deep Sea Demon Whale King? Is it the Deep Sea Demon Whale King that is known as one of the three dominant soul beasts in the ocean along with Xiaobai and the Evil Demon Killer Whale King?" Neptune seemed a little surprised and said, "You want me to hunt it? Is the last test so simple?"

    "Simple?"

    Hearing this, Bo Saixi sneered and said, "This is not simple at all! The so-called three dominant soul beasts in the ocean are actually just random guesses made by the soul masters on land who don''t know the situation. In terms of strength alone, to put it bluntly, Xiaobai and the Evil Demon Killer Whale King are not comparable to it at all."

    "Is the Deep Sea Demon Whale King so powerful?" Neptune showed a surprised look on his face. In fact, he was not surprised at all, because he had known about this for a long time.

    Bo Saixi nodded and said solemnly: "The Deep Sea Demon Whale King is probably the most powerful soul beast in the world today, whether in the ocean or on land. Even I am not sure of defeating it. Because it is a soul beast that is close to a million years old!"

    Bo Saixi didn''t know about the many ferocious beasts hidden in the core area of the Star Dou Great Forest, so in her opinion, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King could indeed be regarded as the most powerful soul beast in the world.

    "A soul beast that is nearly a million years old!" Neptune looked shocked and said in astonishment, "You mean, that deep-sea demon whale has been practicing for nearly a million years?"

    Bo Saixi shook his head and said, "That''s not the case. According to the records of Seagod Island, that guy has only practiced for about 300,000 years. However, by devouring other sea soul beasts and his own special skills, he has broken through eight disasters, which is equivalent to nearly a million years of practice. Apart from being afraid of Lord Seagod, he is the real overlord of the ocean!"

    "I might as well tell you in advance that the last of your nine tests for Sea God is divided into two parts. One of them is to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Only by killing him will you be qualified to come to the Sea God Temple and complete the Sea God inheritance."

    After hearing what Bo Saixi said, Neptune looked shocked on the surface, but in fact he didn''t agree with her in his heart. Because of the rules of the God Realm, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King could never become a god. Moreover, Bo Saixi''s worry was completely unnecessary, as this Deep Sea Demon Whale King was a gift from the Sea God to his successor.

    But he didn''t show it, because it didn''t fit his character setting. He shouldn''t know so much according to his character setting, so in order to avoid being exposed, he could only pretend to be a newbie who knows nothing.

    "Killing a soul beast close to the god level... this is really not easy. Especially since the soul beast is still in the sea, it has the advantage of home field..." Neptune rubbed his brows, as if he finally felt the difficulty.

    Seeing his look, Bo Saixi smiled calmly and said, "Even if you have the home advantage, how much worse will your strength be than his? Besides, have you forgotten about it?" As she spoke, Bo Saixi pointed her finger at the black Sea God''s Trident in Neptune''s hand.

    Neptune nodded immediately and said, "Yes, he has a magic weapon in his hand. If he still loses, he might as well kill himself with a piece of tofu."

    "Oh, High Priest. After I passed the seventh test, I got a hint and gained the recognition of the Sea God''s Trident. I have the right to use the Sea God''s Trident. What abilities does it have?" He suddenly remembered something and asked.

    Bo Saixi shook her head after hearing this and said, "That''s not something I can tell you. The Sea God''s Trident is the weapon of Lord the Sea God, how could I know that? You need to figure out its specific power by yourself. But I can tell you some of what I know about the Sea God''s Trident. You have to remember it clearly."

    Neptune nodded seriously, looking like a smart and studious student, which made Bo Saixi feel a sense of accomplishment. She finally felt like a senior.

    Before this, facing the young man Neptune, Bo Saixi was obviously much older than him, but she always felt that she had nothing to teach him. Sometimes she even felt that she knew less than him, which made her feel quite lost. After all, being able to teach the future Sea God was of special significance to her.

    Now that he saw that there were things he didn''t understand, Bo Saixi finally felt like a high priest, guiding the future Sea God.

    "First of all, the Seagod Trident can only be held by you. It cannot be stored in any soul guide. If you try to do so, the soul guide will be destroyed. Secondly, you must pay attention to the weight of the Seagod Trident. When the Seagod Trident is in your hand, it weighs 108 kilograms. However, when it leaves you, it no longer weighs 108 kilograms. Instead, it weighs..." At this point, Bo Saixi paused for a moment, then slowly said, "One hundred and eight thousand kilograms!"

    "What?!"

    Neptune cooperated very well and exclaimed: "One hundred and eight thousand pounds?"

    Bo Saixi nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, it is 108,000 kilograms. I don''t know what it is made of. But I can be sure that unless it is recognized by it, it is difficult for even a god-level power to use it. Therefore, you must be careful when carrying it. Don''t put it down in a place that can withstand such a weight. It is best not to leave your body, so that it is only 108 kilograms. It will not appear to be a terrifying weight of 108,000 kilograms."

    "So, when I use it to attack the enemy, it will also have the same effect of 180,000 kilograms?" Neptune asked.

    Bo Saixi smiled slightly, "This is the power of a divine weapon. Back then, a good friend of mine who was also an Limit Douluo only had a weapon spirit that weighed 18,000 kilograms. The trident in the hands of the Sea God is indestructible. Even the holy sword of the Angel God on the mainland only weighs 36,000 kilograms."

    After listening to Bo Saixi''s story, Neptune carefully looked at the trident in his hand. To be honest, if you really want to worry about the weight, the golden hoop of Monkey King in Journey to the West only weighs more than 10,000 pounds.

    The weight alone does not mean anything, the power contained in the weapon is the key. However, in this world known as the fantasy floor tile, the weight of the Sea God Trident, which is 180,000 kilograms, is indeed enough to overwhelm the soul masters below the level of gods.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 143: Shark Girl Xiaobai

    Chapter 143 - 143: Shark Girl Xiaobai

    When Neptune walked out of the Sea God Temple, he felt the warm sunshine coming towards him, and his whole body was wrapped in warmth. The light outside was much stronger than that inside the Sea God Temple. He subconsciously squinted slightly and quickly adapted to the sudden change in light.

    "Greetings, sir."

    Seven voices said in unison.

    The seven sacred pillars of Sea God all knelt on one knee at the same time and saluted Neptune. He knew that these people were worshipping the Sea God Trident in his hand more, because most of their eyes were focused on the dark trident with reverence in their eyes.

    "You don''t have to do this. I haven''t inherited the throne of Sea God yet, so I can''t accept such a great gift." Upon seeing this, Neptune raised his hand, and a surge of power lifted the seven kneeling people up.

    Feeling this vast and surging power as if facing the vast ocean, the seven Guardian Douluo were secretly shocked. They felt a feeling that was far more powerful than the Great Priest in the person in front of them. They didn''t know if it was an illusion, or if they mistook the power of the Sea God on him for their own?

    Although he was puzzled, the leading Sea Dragon Douluo still said solemnly: "Your Excellency has begun to formally accept the inheritance of the Sea God''s throne, and has also been recognized by the Sea God''s Trident. The Sea God is the god who controls the ocean. As the subordinates of the Sea God, we naturally have to worship him."

    Looking at the attitudes of the few people, Neptune knew that if he insisted on having an equal relationship, it would only make them uncomfortable, so he stopped worrying about it.

    Next, the Seven Sacred Pillars of the Sea God guarded Neptune all the way to the foot of Sea God Mountain before stopping and watching him walk away on the waves.

    "The next time he comes back, it will probably be time for the final test..." The Sea Witch suddenly said as she looked at his receding back.

    "Yeah." Seahorse Douluo sighed.

    The other five Holy Pillar Guardians said nothing, but just watched him go away.

    "Obviously, the birth of a new Sea God should be a cause for celebration for all. But when I think of this final test, which requires the high priest to sacrifice his life, I..." When Sea Girl Douluo said this, her eyes were slightly red.

    "..."

    The other Holy Pillar Guardians were silent.

    During this period of time, they have been conflicted. On the one hand, they are happy that the Sea God has a successor, and a new Sea God is about to be born to lead the sea to prosperity! In the future, the crisis of the sea will be solved and will no longer be a threat.

    On the other hand, knowing the inside story, they felt frustrated whenever they thought about the final test, which would require the high priest who had done them so much good to sacrifice his life. They also didn''t want Neptune to succeed.

    On the one hand, it is faith, on the other hand, it is gratitude. One can imagine how conflicted they were during this period.

    ...

    At this time, Neptune had already reached the outermost part of the island, stepped onto the soft silver beach, and looked at the undulating sea. Without hesitation, he released his aura and began to summon his mount.

    The journey from Sea God Island to the mainland is not short. Although he can directly cross the sea with his current strength, why should he fly there by himself when there is an easier way? He really thinks crossing the sea in mid-air is not tiring.

    After a while, the sea in the distance suddenly began to surge.

    The waves splashed, and a huge white figure emerged, quickly moving towards Neptune. In a few blinks of an eye, it had already reached the shore. Then the huge figure suddenly jumped out of the sea.

    When it soars into the air, you can tell that it is a shark. Its streamlined body shakes off countless water droplets, reflecting dazzling light in the sun!

    A dazzling gray-blue light bloomed on its perfectly streamlined body. The strange thing was that its body was shrinking rapidly in this light.

    Finally, she transformed herself into a tall girl and landed nimbly in front of Neptune.

    The girl transformed from a great white shark looked almost as tall as Neptune. If she were an ordinary girl, such a height would easily look uncoordinated, but her figure looked so perfect. She was wearing a white leather coat that outlined her perfect figure. Her curvy curves made her look full of temptation. Her long gray-blue hair was draped behind her back and even fell directly to the ground.

    Her eyes were also gray-blue, her fair skin had a faint gray-blue glow, her nose was high, and her face had some sharp edges, but they didn''t look out of place, but were very distinctive, giving people a moving exotic feeling.

    Looking at her, Neptune smiled. Everyone loves beauty, and the lethality of such a unique exotic beauty to men is naturally extremely terrifying.

    The girl In front of him was none other than the King of the Demon Soul Great White Shark ¨C Xiaobai.

    As soon as she got ashore, she couldn''t wait to ask, "Master Ni, I have already felt the previous vision. Have you successfully pulled out the Sea God''s Trident?"

    Neptune did not show any strange expression when she called him "Master Neptune", because during the assessment period, he had become familiar with everyone on the island. Therefore, starting from the sea witch, almost everyone called him Master Neptune, as if they had tacitly accepted that his last name was Neptune.

    In response, Neptune protested several times, but found that they completely ignored him and became even more aggressive, so he just let it go.

    Just call him Master Ni.

    It''s just a title, call him whatever you want. Anyway, when he becomes the God of the Sea, he will probably be called Lord God of the Sea.

    Neptune nodded and said, "Yes, not long ago I successfully pulled out the Sea God''s Trident and completed the seventh test."

    "But where is the Sea God''s Trident?" Xiaobai was delighted when he heard him say that, but then his brows began to frown again. Looking at his empty hands, he began to scan left and right, but did not find the expected artifact, the Sea God''s Trident.

    "Where have you been hiding?" Xiaobai didn''t care about anything else and walked up to him and started to touch his body with his little hands, not treating him as an outsider at all.

    "It''s impossible to put such a big thing in that place, right?" Neptune directly grabbed her small hands that were about to explore the most private part of her man, glared at this female hooligan who took the opportunity to take advantage of him, and pointed his other hand at her forehead.

    "Here it is."

    After saying this, the golden trident mark on his forehead began to glow!

    A beam of golden light shot out and was caught by him. Then he held it tightly and it immediately turned into the black Sea God''s Trident again.

    Bo Saixi had said before that the Sea God''s Trident could not be stored in a storage soul guide, but after communicating with this artifact, he found that it could be stored in the trident imprint on the center of his eyebrows, which was a pleasant surprise.

    As for why Tang San in the original novel couldn''t do it, Neptune estimated that it might be related to the difference in soul power level and the degree of compatibility with the position of Sea God.

    Moreover, in the later part of the original novel, Tang San''s Sea God Trident can be put away at any time. Otherwise, if a god can''t even put away or release his own artifact at will, then he is not a god at all.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 144: Xiaobai Wants To Be Ridden

    Chapter 144 - 144: Xiaobai Wants To Be Ridden

    ˇ¤Chapter 144: Xiaobai Wants To Be RiddenMar 15ˇ¤For saleShare"It''s really the Sea God''s Trident!"

    Xiao Bai looked at the Sea God Trident in his hand, and her expression suddenly became complicated. As a soul beast, she had a long lifespan and had once followed the Seagod who had ascended to the divine realm to fight in the ocean!

    Witness how he ended the chaos in the ocean step by step over a thousand years, and became the God of the Sea with the trident in his hand!

    All this seemed to have happened just yesterday in her long life. Now that she saw this old thing again, she suddenly realized that... so much time had passed.

    "Congratulations."

    Xiaobai looked at Neptune and said sincerely: "The Sea God''s Trident is a vital artifact of the Sea God! The fact that you can pull out this artifact proves that you are not far from inheriting the throne of the Sea God. It seems that soon, I will have to call you Lord Sea God."

    There was an unconscious hint of respectful distance in the conversation.

    This made Neptune feel helpless. He said, "Xiaobai, you don''t have to be like this. In my eyes, all beings are equal, and there is no distinction between high and low. I have never regarded you as a subordinate servant, and I will not become high and mighty and look down on all beings as ants just because I become the God of the Sea in the future. Relax and act like you normally do."

    His words were sincere, and his blue eyes seemed to reflect the stars in the sky, which made Xiaobai a little obsessed...

    "...I think I know why he chose you." Xiaobai came back to his senses and stared at him. Suddenly, he smiled, so bright that it seemed even brighter than the sun In the sky.

    In the eyes of those who don''t know, Xiaobai is the mount of the Sea God, and even she herself never denies it. But outsiders don''t know that the Sea God has never used her as a mount, nor has he ever enslaved her.

    As early as when the Sea God was not yet a god, Xiaobai became his friend and accompanied him all the way to grow up. He watched him climb from a soul master who was not even a soul master to a higher realm step by step... until he reached the top of the godly throne!

    The relationship between the two was said to be master and servant, but in fact it was more like friends and comrades. Those ordinary believers, including the Sea God in the cognition of the high priest Bo Saixi, were just the Sea God they had deified. No one in the world today knows the Sea God better than her.

    Now, Xiaobai saw some of the same qualities as the Sea God in Neptune, and no longer had any doubts about why he was chosen.

    "What''s the matter that you called me out for? Just tell me." Xiaobai regained his composure and asked.

    "My eighth test is to go to the mainland and find the lost Heart of the Sea God." Neptune said.

    "Oh, you want me to give you a ride, right?" Hearing this, Xiaobai nodded in realization, and he didn''t feel disgusted at all. It would be better to say that he was very happy. After all, being able to give the future Sea God a ride is the supreme honor for any sea creature!

    After hearing what she said, Neptune said with a strange expression: "Well, actually I want to say that you can just send a strong Demon Soul Great White Shark to take me there."

    In all honesty, he had never thought of riding Xiao Bai. After all, they were all so familiar with each other that Xiao Bai was subconsciously a human in his mind. Facing such an exotic beauty, riding on her...hiss! He actually felt a little embarrassed just thinking about it.

    "no!"

    Who would have thought to hear him say that? Xiaobai immediately shook his head and rejected it without even thinking.

    "They are too slow. And if you swim so far alone, you might be attacked by humans or other powerful sea beasts on the way back without you. So I''ll give you a ride."

    "Is that so? Then I''d better obey your command."

    Neptune naturally saw that Xiaobai''s words were just excuses, but he didn''t expose them. Since she wanted to give him a ride so much, he would grant her a ride. It was the first time he rode on a "girl", and he was actually a little excited when he thought about it.

    "Okay, come up then."

    A smile appeared on Xiaobai''s beautiful face, and light began to radiate from his body. Then he leaped and landed in the water gracefully like a mermaid, and transformed back into his soul beast form in the light.

    A huge demon soul great white shark!

    Seeing this, Neptune tapped his toes and flew into the air. Finally, he landed lightly on its back.

    "Are you seated?"

    A clear voice came from the mouth of the huge Demon Soul Great White Shark below, "I am familiar with the waterway. Wherever you want to go, taking a detour through the sea can save a lot of time."

    Neptune sat down cross-legged on the spot, and then said directly: "According to the information revealed in the previous Q&A comments, the Heart of the Sea God is now in the treasure house of the Tiandou Empire, so my goal is very clear. Let''s go to the Tiandou Empire."

    Xiao Bai said, "I can take you to a place that is closer, which can at least save you half the distance. Let''s set off now. It will probably take a day and a night to sail on the sea."

    "Then let''s go."

    Neptune naturally had no objection.

    Xiaobai''s huge body moved suddenly, and then rushed out like an arrow.

    The sea breeze blows towards me~

    Feeling the impact of the sea breeze, I feel an indescribable pleasure.

    Neptune sat cross-legged on Xiaobai''s back. The strong wind blowing in his face could not shake his body at all. If it were an ordinary person, he would have been blown away by the wind.

    The Demon Soul Great White Shark is fast, but not everyone can ride it. If you don''t have some strength, you will be thrown off long ago.

    We travelled at full speed all the way.

    It must be said that as a marine soul beast, its speed in the sea is indeed terrifying, especially Xiaobai, who is the king of the Demon Soul Great White Shark and a 100,000-year-old soul beast. His endurance and speed are naturally exaggerated. He is traveling at full speed and his efficiency is terrifying.

    When she was traveling, she did not need to take a long detour like human ships did, and could pass directly through the territories of various sea soul beasts along the way. However, those sea soul beasts did not even dare to fart, and all scattered to avoid her and make way for her, for fear of angering the overlord of the sea!

    Just like that, after more than a day of rapid travel under the sea breeze, the black horizon finally appeared in Neptune''s sight in the distance, faster than expected.

    After stepping onto the mainland again, Neptune first took out the sea chart and confirmed his location through the sea chart. He nodded and confirmed that the place was correct. He turned his head to look at Xiaobai who was reluctant to leave the coast. After thinking for a while, he suddenly said: "Xiaobai, how about you come with me for the eighth test? You have never been to land before, right?"

    "With you..."

    A glimmer of light flashed in Xiaobai''s huge eyes. But it soon dimmed again, and he said in disappointment: "No. Although I can transform into a human form, it is not without a price. Once I reach the shore, my strength will be weakened by 30%. Of course, weakening my strength is nothing. The key is that if I don''t return to the water for more than an hour, my body will gradually weaken, and even die."

    "If you don''t return to the water, you will become weak, or even die..." Neptune listened to her words, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. "That''s right, you are an aquatic animal after all, and you can''t live without water... In other words, as long as you stay in the water all the time, you will be fine, right?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve never tried staying on the shore for a long time." Xiaobai shook his head, but there was a hint of interest in his eyes.

    "If you want to be surrounded by water all the time, I have a way." Neptune suddenly said.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 145: Walking With A Beauty

    Chapter 145 - 145: Walking With A Beauty

    "Let me be surrounded by water all the time? How?" Xiaobai''s eyes lit up when he heard him say that, and he said with some anticipation.

    "You should change back into human form first." Neptune did not explain directly, but asked her to change from her original form of a great shark to that of a human.

    "All right."

    Xiaobai did not refuse. With a flash of blue light, she turned into that exotic beauty again. Then she walked slowly to his side with her long legs.

    Neptune gazed into her expectant eyes and stretched out his palm. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered around him and finally turned into a water-blue bead.

    "Eat it." He didn''t explain much.

    Xiaobai blinked his beautiful eyes. He didn''t think that he would harm himself. He was just a little confused about the function of the bead.

    She reached out and took the bead from his palm. She could feel the abundant water spirit energy in the bead!

    Without hesitation, she put it directly into her pink little mouth. In an instant, a abundant water spirit energy filled her whole body!

    Xiao Bai couldn''t help but close her eyes. At this moment, she felt as if she had returned to the sea and was now swimming freely in the ocean.

    Opening her eyes, she looked at him puzzledly and asked, "What is this? Why do I feel that the feeling of slowly weakening is gone?"

    "It''s just a highly concentrated compressed bead of water spirit energy." Neptune did not hide anything and said directly: "Your transformation is different from that of ordinary soul beasts. They completely transform into human bodies, while you only obtain human form temporarily. Therefore, you are essentially aquatic animals and cannot live without water. After you come ashore, the water in your body is constantly evaporating to the outside world. That''s why you feel weaker and weaker. Isn''t it the same as a fish leaving the water?"

    "And the Water Spirit Pearl I just gave you was made from the pure water spirit energy I condensed. After you take it, the Water Spirit Pearl will slowly release the water spirit energy in your body, replenishing the water you evaporated on the shore and achieving a state of balance."

    After listening to his explanation, Xiao Bai said happily: "That means I can stay on the shore as long as I want in the future?"

    "Of course not."

    Neptune shook his head and said, "The water spirit bead you swallowed is just a bead condensed from a large amount of water spirit energy. The water spirit energy contained in it is limited. It is impossible to support you to move freely on the shore forever. I estimated that this bead can only support you to live on land for more than half a month."

    "Ah, it''s only over half a month..."

    Xiao Bai immediately showed a look of disappointment, she thought she would no longer have the weakness of going ashore and could move freely on the shore. But she was unexpectedly happy for nothing.

    "Just be content. Half a month is not short."

    Neptune looked at her lost expression and comforted her, "Besides, even if the water spirit beads are used up, I can always condense water spirit beads to replenish them for you. When I become the god of the sea in the future, perhaps I will be able to condense the kind of water spirit beads that can automatically absorb external energy and infinitely transform it into water spirit energy. Then you can stay on the shore as long as you want."

    "Really! Then you must become a god quickly." Xiaobai immediately put aside his frustration when he heard that, and said with anticipation.

    As a 100,000-year-old soul beast, Xiaobai spent almost her entire life in the sea. She only changed into a human form and went ashore a few times. But that didn''t mean she liked the sea. No matter how beautiful something was, she would have gotten tired of it after seeing it for so many years.

    Naturally, she had longed for the mysterious land. Unfortunately, after landing, she was losing water and felt weak. In addition, the time she could stay on the shore was too short, so she rarely went ashore in human form.

    Now that Xiaobai has the opportunity to stay on shore for a long time, she is naturally delighted. After all, this is like arriving in a new world for her.

    "I would like to do it faster. But unfortunately, this kind of thing can''t be done quickly just because I want it to be." Neptune spread his hands and said helplessly. He wanted to inherit the throne directly, but the god of the sea didn''t agree.

    "Oh, that''s right. We have to find the Heart of the Sea God to complete the eighth test." Xiaobai nodded suddenly, then took his hand and walked towards a populated area in the distance.

    "Let''s go! Let''s go and find the Heart of the Sea God!"

    She seemed to be more positive than him, the tester.

    Neptune was a little amused. He didn''t expect that Xiaobai, who was always mature and steady, would be so excited just because he wanted to stay on the shore for a long time. He could only say that he was really depressed over the years.

    Forget it, I have a beautiful woman by my side.

    His land journey would not seem so monotonous and boring.

    ...

    Neptune and Xiaobai entered the human city together, and surprisingly, they did not cause much sensation. Humans are forgetful animals, and whether it is gratitude or hatred, it will slowly fade away with the passage of time.

    Moreover, the information exposed in the Q&A video in the sky is irrelevant to most ordinary people. Therefore, it won''t take too long for people to slowly forget the image of Neptune. After all, everyone is very busy and has their own things to do. How can they have the time to think about other things?

    Of course, it is impossible to completely forget. People will just forget the things related to him as unimportant things in the depths of their minds. When a flash of inspiration comes, they will suddenly remember it.

    So along the way, Neptune and Xiaobai were just like ordinary people, and did not cause any sensation or star treatment. Very few people could recognize him as the protagonist in the previous video. Most people were amazed by Xiaobai''s appearance and ignored Neptune.

    This made Neptune, who was initially thinking about whether to change his appearance, feel a little amused. He always felt that he had overestimated his popularity.

    Although the purpose of the two coming to the mainland was to retrieve the Heart of the Sea God, it was a rare opportunity. The two did not rush to the Tiandou Empire to find the royal family to retrieve the Heart of the Sea God. Instead, they treated this trip as a tour and walked slowly to their destination in a way that was like sightseeing.

    Of course, it was basically Xiao Bai who was enjoying the scenery on the road, and Neptune was just accompanying him throughout the whole process. After all, although he was set as a sea spirit master, he was actually a land spirit master born and raised. Naturally, he would not think that these things that he could see every day were anything new.

    However, in order to maintain the character''s setting, Neptune pretended to be interested in the land''s humanities and beautiful scenery, even though he didn''t care. He ate, drank and had fun with Xiaobai along the way.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 146: Establishment of the Academy

    Chapter 146 - 146: Establishment of the Academy

    While Neptune and Xiaobai were leisurely sightseeing, over on the other side in the main body Ye City, Baiyun City issued a notice to the entire continent!

    The general meaning of this notice is that an academy - Baiyun College - will be established in Baiyun City, and from now on, the academy will start recruiting teachers. The minimum strength requirement is Soul King. You can sign up to participate in the assessment, and those who pass will be admitted as teachers.

    Of course, if you have a low level of cultivation, but think you have a very deep understanding of martial spirit research and have many years of experience in teaching students, you can also try to apply. If you pass the test, you can also join the academy.

    As long as you join the academy, you will not only be paid generously, but you may even receive personal guidance from the dean and vice-dean in your practice, help in breaking through levels, etc.

    As soon as this notice was issued, it immediately set off an explosion in the entire Douluo Continent!

    Countless soul masters who thought they had unique insights into teaching or were strong enough flocked to Baiyun City.

    The reason why these people are so excited and impatient is not because of how good the treatment offered by Baiyun College is, but purely because of the identities of the dean and vice dean of Baiyun College.

    Principal - Baiyun City Lord Ye Cheng!

    Vice Principal-Medicine King Sun Zhongjing!

    The names of these two are naturally known to everyone. The two top Limit Douluo of the time have joined forces to establish an academy!

    As long as you join this academy, you will have the opportunity to receive guidance from these two. You can even get their help to break through the level?!

    Damn, is there such a good thing?

    For countless soul masters, even simple instructions have an indescribable temptation! Not to mention helping to break through the level. No one would doubt whether these two can do it, after all, these two have almost reached the peak of soul masters.

    Sometimes, things that seem extremely difficult and impossible to them may be a piece of cake for these two people.

    In short, these two Limit Douluo are equivalent to two living golden signs!

    The celebrity effect is beyond imagination.

    In the hearts of countless soul masters, even though these two have not yet reached the god level, they are actually no different from "gods".

    Limit Douluo is the god in the heart of soul master!

    ...

    Today is the first day of Baiyun College''s open recruitment of teachers.

    The location for recruiting teachers is an empty square in the inner area. The idle people around were dispersed early, and only those who could come here were applying for the teaching position.

    There were many guards at the Soul King level, who maintained order meticulously. This intimidated the Soul Masters who came to apply for the job, and also made them slightly restrain their pride. After all, even the guards were Soul Kings, so their cultivation was nothing.

    There were nearly a hundred people queuing around, and most of them were at least as strong as Soul Kings. The few who were below Soul Kings were obviously very confident in themselves.

    "We''ve been waiting for so long, why hasn''t it started yet?"

    "Who will be responsible for recruitment?"

    "Hahaha, as long as I can join the academy, my breakthrough to Soul Emperor will be just around the corner!"

    "Luckily I came early. It''s only the first day and there are so many people. If I waited until the last day and more people came, I would have no chance."

    Everyone was talking at once, and the nearly one hundred people made the entire quiet square look a bit like a vegetable market.

    Fortunately, as the guard announced, the examiner was about to arrive.

    Only then did everyone at the scene quiet down.

    After a while.

    A figure appeared silently at the recruitment desk in the front. No one present noticed when he appeared there. It was full of mystery.

    This was an old man with white beard and white eyebrows. As soon as he arrived, everyone recognized his identity immediately.

    "Oh my god, His Majesty is the examiner?!"

    "It''s over. It''s not going to be easy, is it?"

    ''I hope the test isn''t too difficult!''

    "God bless you..."

    The reactions of the many applicants at the scene were mixed.

    When Sun Zhongjing, who was in charge of the recruitment, arrived at the scene, his clear eyes swept across the crowd. With just one glance, everyone suddenly felt that everything about themselves was revealed in these eyes!

    "Recruitment has officially begun."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded, then looked at the crowd in front of him and announced, "Since there are too many applicants, we need to go through a first round of screening. Those who fail will go back to where they came from."

    As soon as this was announced, many applicants present suddenly became nervous. They all wondered what the first round of screening would be like. Was it going to be a fight on the spot?

    Who knew that the next moment, with Sun Zhongjing waving his hand, more than 100 sets of tables and chairs appeared out of thin air in the square, each with a test paper and a pen for writing.

    Many applicants were stunned when they saw this scene.

    "The first round of screening is to answer questions on the test paper!"

    Sun Zhongjing looked at the stunned people and said calmly: "There are some questions listed above, and you need to write down the answers according to your own understanding. For each correct answer, you will get a corresponding score. The full score is 100 points, and 60 points is a pass. Only those who reach 60 points will pass the first round of screening and enter the next round."

    ''Test paper? Answering questions?''

    "Are you kidding me? Is this the Empire recruiting civil servants?"

    "I''ve never heard of any college recruiting teachers and asking them to answer questions. Isn''t it always enough to be strong enough?"

    "Damn, it really is worthy of being an academy founded by a Titled Douluo. It is indeed unique!"

    ''What the hell!''

    Many applicants at the scene looked at the test papers on the tables and chairs without saying a word, but their rich inner thoughts showed that these people were by no means in a good mood.

    One after another, more than a hundred applicants at the scene each chose a chair to sit down, picked up a pen and began to look at the questions on the test paper.

    Question 1: Do you think the level of a person''s innate soul power affects the ultimate achievement of a soul master? Can a person with low innate soul power make up for his or her shortcomings through other methods, or even make his or her martial soul evolve?

    This first question made many people frown, thinking that this question was nonsense? The level of innate soul power determines the ultimate achievement of the soul master. Isn''t it common sense?

    So many people wrote without thinking: The level of innate soul power determines a person''s ultimate achievement. This is an iron law that cannot be changed!

    But there are also many people who think very flexibly and do not write according to common sense, but instead write some unique insights of their own.

    The second question is, are the age of the spirit rings that a spirit master can absorb fixed at each level? Is it possible to use other means to allow a spirit master to obtain a high-age spirit ring at a low level?

    The second question also puzzled many people. After all, in everyone''s opinion, the age of the spirit rings that a spirit master can absorb at each level is fixed. Absorbing spirit rings at a higher level? Impossible!

    Question 3...

    As the questions were answered, the scene gradually became quiet.

    Sun Zhongjing, who was sitting in the upper seat, quietly observed the scene. He found that among the more than one hundred people, some were still deep in thought, with sad faces, while others had already begun writing furiously, with literary eloquence flying high.

    But the most outrageous thing is that some people can''t even recognize Chinese characters. Damn, you can''t even recognize Chinese characters, and you come to the academy to be a teacher? Can you believe that a dignified Soul Emperor is actually illiterate? !

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 147: There is still a long way to go

    Chapter 147 - 147: There is still a long way to go

    Ye Cheng has always known that Douluo Continent is a world that values talent. As long as you have talent, even if you are a fool, you can become a strong person. Therefore, many people are not good at learning, or even disdain to learn. It is understandable that they only care about improving their soul power level.

    However, in Ye Cheng''s view, such people are just a group of reckless men with empty strength, no, they are even worse than reckless men. In his view, such people are ferocious beasts, too dangerous for ordinary people.

    The reason why people are human is that they know how to restrain themselves and rationally control their desires. They understand what is morality and what is shame. If we liberate our nature and act recklessly, what is the difference between humans and animals?

    In Ye Cheng''s eyes, those evil spirit masters in this world are no different from ferocious beasts. They rely on their own strength and wantonly vent their desires on those poor civilians. They even commit all kinds of crimes that are difficult for humans to accept!

    Morality? Ethics? Propriety?

    In the eyes of these beasts, there is no such thing.

    But sadly, in the semi-feudal and semi-slave world of Douluo Continent, there are many beasts like this. It is this unique social structure that has cultivated these beasts in human skin!

    If he had no power, Ye Cheng would only protect himself and stick to the bottom line and not go along with them. But now that he has the possibility to change the world, he doesn''t mind transforming this terrible world into what he wants!

    Let''s start with the establishment of the academy.

    First, train a group of top-level strong people, and then through this group of top-level strong people, gradually radiate and influence the entire world... and pass on his teaching philosophy.

    What the superior likes, the subordinates will like even more.

    That''s the truth.

    Therefore, for the admission of teachers in the academy, those who are not qualified in moral cultivation will not be accepted by Ye Cheng no matter how strong they are. Therefore, those applicants who can''t even recognize the characters have been kicked out in Sun Zhongjing''s mind. After all, the dignified Soul King and Soul Emperor can''t even recognize the characters. This is clearly a beast with only muscles in his head!

    Why accept such a "pleasure" into the academy?

    Are we going to teach all the students in the academy to become terrorists who bring harm to all living beings?

    If the upper beam is crooked, the lower beams will be crooked.

    He didn''t want his academy to become like Shrek in the original novel, a den of gangsters and bandits that had been harming people for tens of thousands of years, and to train batches of robbers who bully the weak and fear the strong, and bully others by taking advantage of their power.

    If Baiyun Academy really becomes as useless as Shrek Academy in the future, Ye Cheng will definitely not mind destroying the academy himself.

    ...

    After some time.

    Sun Zhongjing suddenly announced loudly: "The time for answering questions is up! Everyone stop answering questions!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, many people at the scene panicked.

    "How come it''s so fast? I only answered eight questions!"

    "Oops, I only answered three questions!"

    "Haha, luckily, I finished answering all 100 questions!"

    "What are you so proud of? I''ve already answered the question!"

    "These questions are simple, why do you look so confused?"

    "Fuck, I can''t read! Why do we need to answer questions to recruit teachers? Isn''t it enough to just have the ability?"

    "Will I be eliminated just because I can''t answer the questions? I''m a Soul Sage! Which academy will I be worshipped as a teacher?"

    Discussions broke out at the scene, and many people were panicking and looked extremely embarrassed.

    However, facing the real boss on the stage, the top soul master, these soul masters who were used to being arrogant did not dare to question him, and even forced him to give him more time. After all, it was their tradition to bully the weak and fear the strong. How could they dare to be arrogant in front of someone stronger than themselves? They were risking their lives.

    Sun Zhongjing ignored the applicants'' reactions and waved his hand. Nearly a hundred sets of tables and chairs, along with the test papers, disappeared one after another.

    "Those who pass the exam will receive a notification within half a month. Then they can take part in the real entrance examination! Those who pass will officially become a member of the academy." He simply said this and disappeared in a flash.

    Those who received the notification have passed the exam, and those who did not receive the notification have obviously been eliminated.

    The reactions of the many applicants at the scene were different. Some were unwilling, some looked unhappy, and some were full of confidence, as if they were sure they would pass.

    The other side.

    Sun Zhongjing returned to his residence, sat down at the desk, took out the thick stack of test papers, and began to review the test papers carefully.

    He kept flipping through the test papers one after another.

    Sun Zhongjing''s face became more and more gloomy as he watched. He looked at the various answers on the test paper and felt that the soul masters in this world were simply hopeless!

    What kind of anti-human and inhumane ideas are these?

    Among the 100 questions on the test paper, in addition to most of them testing the knowledge of soul masters, there are also a small number of questions that target the on-the-spot response of the test takers, and what they would do in the situation described in the question? What kind of decision would they make?

    In other words, this is not only a test paper to test knowledge, but also a hidden test paper to test character! It''s just that those who answer the questions don''t know it.

    And because they don''t know, the answers they write down are definitely their true thoughts!

    Although 100 points is the full score mentioned by Sun Zhongjing, if the applicant can answer all the questions on the test paper correctly, he can get 200 points in the end. Among them, the score of the questions that test character accounts for much more than the score of knowledge. One character question can even get the score of five or six knowledge questions.

    As for the test papers he was looking at now, not to mention those who were illiterate and handed in blank papers, he was particularly concerned about the character questions. Among the soul masters who answered the questions, the answers of most of the soul masters made him feel that he had underestimated the evil of human nature! And overestimated the moral qualities of the soul masters in this world.

    Just from these people''s answers, we can get a glimpse of their thoughts and character.

    Finally, after finishing all the test papers.

    Sun Zhongjing rubbed his eyebrows, feeling that the college''s recruitment of teachers was a long and arduous task!

    Because of the more than 100 test papers collected today, according to his scoring, all of them failed!

    In the first round of screening, all were eliminated!

    Fortunately, the recruitment for the entire continent would not last only one day, but would last for three months, so that those soul masters who were far away would have enough time to come here.

    Although all the soul masters were killed today, there will still be soul masters coming to participate in the assessment in the future. After all, the temptation of Baiyun Academy to these soul masters is too great.

    But after everyone failed the first day, Sun Zhongjing, who was originally full of confidence, suddenly became less confident.

    Damn, there are more than 100 people.

    Not a single qualified one.

    This... Although these people cannot represent all soul masters, from this ratio, we can see what kind of people most soul masters are.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 148: Excited Yu Xiaogang

    Chapter 148 - 148: Excited Yu Xiaogang

    Nuoding City.

    Nuoding Junior Soul Master College is located in the west of Nuoding City. Although it is only a junior college, thanks to the nobility of soul masters, even if it is just a small junior college, it is built very grandly. Of course, this only refers to small cities, which cannot be compared with those big cities.

    The tall archway was 20 meters wide and 10 meters high. It was made of solid rock. There were two iron gates underneath. Through the iron gates, you could see the winding path inside. A road led directly to the inside, with tall trees on both sides. In the middle of the archway, there were four big characters, "Nuoding College."

    In the corner of the top floor of the dormitory building of this college, there is a room. This room is not big, only about 30 square meters. The things inside are also very simple. In addition to the bed, desk and chair, there is only a bookshelf that occupies two walls and is filled with various books.

    At this moment in this room, a middle-aged man of medium build and slightly thin was looking at the letter in his hand with excitement.

    This person was about 40 or 50 years old, with short black hair parted in the middle. He looked very ordinary, the kind that you wouldn''t be able to find even if you threw him into a crowd of people. He was Yu Xiaogang, the "famous" Grandmaster in the spirit master world, and his martial soul was a pig.

    "The Lord of Baiyun City has founded an academy and is sincerely recruiting teachers. If you join, you can get guidance from two Limit Douluo and even help you break through your realm. It''s my destiny to rise!" Yu Xiaogang looked at the letter in his hand and trembled with excitement. This letter was sent to him by his old friend, Flanders, who founded Shrek Academy. Otherwise, with his closed sources of information in this small place, it would probably take a long time for him to know the news that Baiyun Academy was recruiting teachers.

    Flanders wrote this letter to him because he believed that with his knowledge, he could definitely pass the tutor assessment of Baiyun College and become a teacher at Baiyun College!

    Yu Xiaogang himself was also full of confidence in this. After all, although the Baiyun Academy''s recruitment requirement for teachers was a minimum Soul King level, it also stated that if you think you have a deep understanding of martial souls and have advantages in educating students that ordinary people cannot match, then you can sign up. If you pass the examiner''s test, even if your strength is not Soul King, you can still become a teacher!

    Moreover, if anyone can become a teacher in the academy in this way, then the value of his qualifications will undoubtedly be much higher than those teachers who join by relying on their cultivation!

    Yu Xiaogang could almost foresee how regretful those who had looked down on him and even mocked him would be when he passed the test and became a teacher at Baiyun College! All his stigma would also be completely washed away!

    Because he was able to join Baiyun College based on knowledge without relying on cultivation, it meant that Yu Xiaogang was truly a real talent, a true master who had been certified by two Limit Douluo!

    This is too tempting for Yu Xiaogang, who has always wanted to prove himself.

    Therefore, Yu Xiaogang must join Baiyun Academy!

    In addition, this is not only for himself, but also for his only disciple Tang San.

    You have to know that Tang San, like the Lord of Baiyun City, is a peerless genius with twin martial spirits!

    But the cultivation of twin martial spirits is not that simple. There was once a genius with twin martial spirits who died inexplicably after cultivating two martial spirits.

    This reminded everyone that there must be some tricks to cultivate this extremely rare twin martial spirits, which is different from the cultivation of a single martial spirit.

    If you don''t know the secret and practice rashly, then the final outcome will probably be the same as that of the twin martial spirits, and your body will explode and die.

    However, due to the fact that there were so few twin martial spirits, there was no reference before, so Yu Xiaogang had no idea how to cultivate twin martial spirits. He once went to find his old lover Bibi Dong, hoping to find out the secret of twin martial spirit cultivation. Unfortunately, he failed.

    Even in the process of asking questions, she keenly sensed something. After all, it has been many years since they last met, and he suddenly came to ask how to cultivate twin martial spirits. It was really too abnormal.

    Since there is no way to get any help from Bibi Dong, the only one left is the Lord of Baiyun City.

    After all, this person is a known expert who has cultivated both martial spirits to the peak!

    But he dared not ask this person, after all, he is not related to him, who do you think you are? Will he tell you such a secret?

    Yu Xiaogang is a bit of a coward, knowing that it would be useless to go there with his identity, and he might not even see the Lord of Baiyun City. After all, this person will never pamper him like Bibi Dong, so it is better to be cautious.

    But it was really hard to give up on him just like that!

    After all, the world''s best Baiyun City Lord had already shown in front of everyone in the Q&A video what realm the twin martial spirits could reach in the end.

    The second martial spirit could actually absorb nine 100,000-year spirit rings directly. It was so terrifying!

    This also meant that the six spirit bones on the body of the Lord of Baiyun City were all 100,000-year spirit bones!

    Coupled with the soul power of level 99, how terrifying is his strength? I''m afraid he is even stronger than a normal Limit Douluo! !

    To be honest, when Yu Xiaogang first knew that Tang San had twin spirits, all he wanted was to have his second spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer, have all nine spirit rings attached with black ten thousand year spirit rings. As for the 100 thousand year spirit ring, he didn''t even dare to think about it.

    But the Lord of Baiyun City in the video actually did something he dared not even think about. It also broadened his horizons at the time, and made him realize that his vision was too narrow after all. Is he satisfied with just a ten thousand year spirit ring?

    Now if he doesn''t add nine 100,000-year spirit rings to Tang San''s second spirit, Yu Xiaogang feels that it is not worthy of his most powerful Clear Sky Hammer spirit.

    The second martial soul of the Lord of Baiyun City was just the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda, a purely auxiliary martial soul. Even if it was blessed with nine 100,000-year spirit rings, it would only have stronger auxiliary functions.

    And if the number one Clear Sky Hammer in the world was attached with nine 100,000-year spirit rings... how powerful the martial spirit would become, Yu Xiaogang simply couldn''t even imagine it. Just thinking about it made him so excited that he almost fainted.

    In his opinion, as long as his disciple Tang San can overcome the conflict between the twin martial spirits, he will definitely be more powerful than the Lord of Baiyun City in the future. Because the Lord of Baiyun City''s second martial spirit is an auxiliary martial spirit, while Tang San''s second martial spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer, is a strong attack-type power martial spirit. Adding nine 100,000-year spirit rings to such a martial spirit... Tsk tsk, the power will be unmatched!

    Therefore, Baiyun City, Yu Xiaogang has decided to go!

    Yu Xiaogang must join Baiyun College.

    All this is for the future of his disciple Tang San.

    That''s all.

    With an inexplicable sense of self-confidence, Yu Xiaogang set off towards Baiyun City with his head held high.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 149: Formal Assessment

    Chapter 149 - 149: Formal Assessment

    Time passes.

    It has been almost three months since Baiyun College started publicly recruiting teachers.

    During this period, many people came to sign up every day and then answered questions to participate in the first round of screening.

    And each time, the number of people who can pass the screening is sometimes less than ten, and sometimes even no one.

    Wait until the third month when registration ends.

    Sun Zhongjing made a statistics and found that only more than 300 people passed the first round of screening.

    This is just the first round of screening.

    He felt a little helpless, and he didn''t know how many of the more than 300 people would be able to become college teachers in the subsequent assessments.

    "Oh, forget it."

    With a sigh, Ye Cheng handed the list to his subordinates, asking them to send notifications to those who passed the audition and conduct the second round of formal assessment in three days.

    ...

    Time flies.

    On this day, more than 300 people who passed the first round of auditions arrived at the assessment site early.

    An open-air arena.

    The first round of auditions is a written test.

    The second round is naturally the martial arts test.

    As a teacher, although one does not necessarily need to be very strong, if one has a certain level of strength, then helping students, such as hunting for spirit rings or answering questions at each level, will give one a certain advantage.

    Otherwise, if you are only a soul grandmaster as a teacher, but your students are already soul ancestor or even soul king, and you have never experienced that realm, how can you give correct guidance to students who are higher than you?

    Because of this, the admission standard of Baiyun Academy is the minimum soul king. Because the minimum graduation standard of the academy students is soul king.

    Doing so will enable students to enjoy the most complete education.

    The scene was crowded with people.

    There were many high-level guards around to maintain order, and the arena in the center indicated that this assessment would definitely require the use of force. This made many applicants with lower levels change their expressions, and they began to worry about joining the academy.

    Soon, Sun Zhongjing, the chief examiner, appeared on the scene.

    The originally bustling scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone was looking forward to seeing him on the podium, eagerly waiting for him to announce the assessment process. I hope that these applicants will not fight each other directly to determine the strongest one.

    Otherwise, those of low level will be finished.

    After Sun Zhongjing came on stage, he stood on the high platform, looked at the many applicants standing neatly below, his expression did not change at all, and began to calmly announce the assessment process.

    "This test is a martial arts test."

    "As a teacher, although you don''t need to be very strong, if your own strength is low, your vision will be limited by your level and appear narrow."

    "And considering that those with higher levels may not necessarily understand and research their own martial spirits, this assessment is not to let you fight each other."

    "You just need to stand on the stage and fight with the opponents arranged by the academy. Try your best to display what you have learned, let the academy see your combat qualities and the development and application of your martial spirits... As an examiner, I will score your performance. If you pass, you will officially become a teacher at Baiyun Academy."

    "Please note that defeating your opponent in the arena does not mean you have passed the test. The significance of this battle is not victory or defeat, but a test of your qualities in all aspects. Therefore, regardless of victory or defeat, as long as your qualities in all aspects meet the admission requirements, you can join the academy."

    "On the contrary, if the combat qualities you display in the battle are not up to standard, then even if you defeat your opponent, you will still be judged as unqualified!"

    "Did you understand everything?"

    Sun Zhongjing finally said loudly.

    "clear!"

    Many applicants responded.

    Many applicants who originally had low abilities had flames burning in their eyes after hearing the real reason for this assessment!

    If they must defeat their opponents, they may not have the confidence to win. But they just need to show their fighting qualities in the battle and try their best to show their best side. That is too simple.

    They felt that they had definitely passed the assessment this time.

    Well, many people think so.

    Sun Zhongjing just said haha. Do you really think this test is so simple? Is combat quality just as simple as defeating the opponent? Some people just feel too good about themselves.

    "I will start calling the names now. Those who are called will go up to the stage."

    He held a list in his hand and read out the first name on the list: "Yu Xiaogang, come on stage."

    There is only one ring on the scene, so there is only one person fighting on stage at a time.

    Soon, the first applicant came on stage.

    This man has a mediocre appearance and an ordinary temperament, but he insists on pretending to be a great scholar. He stands with his hands behind his back and slowly walks onto the stage.

    His pretense was so awkward that many audience members wanted to hit him.

    "Who is this guy?"

    "Looking like a drag queen?"

    "Is he of a very high rank?"

    "Wait! Yu Xiaogang?!"

    "Isn''t that the so-called ''Master''?"

    "The one who was one of the golden triangle back then?"

    "Yes, I heard that they have a very rare Trinity Martial Soul Fusion Technique..."

    When many people in the audience heard Yu Xiaogang''s name, they immediately started whispering.

    "Oh, a level 29 Great Spirit Master..."

    Sun Zhongjing on the high platform took one look at Yu Xiaogang and saw through his entire background. He said with some surprise: "With your level, you can pass the audition. I believe you have some outstanding qualities. I look forward to your performance."

    "I will definitely not let His Excellency the Medicine King down!"

    Yu Xiaogang was extremely nervous. Under the gaze of the old man, he felt as if his entire being was seen through, even his soul. It seemed that all his thoughts were exposed.

    "As expected of an old monster who has lived for over 150 years!"

    He secretly broke into a cold sweat. The main purpose of joining Baiyun College was to learn the cultivation method of twin martial spirits. If there was a chance in the future, he would use his teacher authority to let his apprentice Tang San join Baiyun College and develop his power here.

    As the saying goes, it''s nice to take shelter under a big tree.

    What Yu Xiaogang wanted was to use the big tree of Baiyun City to protect his apprentice. By the way, the students recruited by Baiyun College in the future could also be recruited to become his apprentice''s team to fight against the Spirit Hall.

    It can be said that he has really tried his best as a teacher.

    "What the hell? The so-called master is only level 29?"

    "The Golden Triangle that was famous all over the continent back then, is this the only strength they have?"

    "Forget it. Just as His Excellency the Medicine King said, anyone who can pass the written test must have extraordinary qualities. Let''s just wait and see how this master performs later."

    "I hope it doesn''t become a joke."

    The people below the ring were whispering and focusing their attention on the ring.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 150: Unconvinced Yu Xiaogong

    Chapter 150 - 150: Unconvinced Yu Xiaogong

    On the ring.

    Across from Yu Xiaogang, a middle-aged man walked up. It was obvious that this man was his opponent.

    "Ma Youcai, martial spirit is the Great Power Bull, and he is a level 52 Soul King." The middle-aged man politely reported his martial spirit and level, and did not show any contempt for the opponent''s low level.

    "Yu Xiaogang, martial soul Luo Sanpao, level 29 great soul master."

    Yu Xiaogang felt a little ashamed to report his martial spirit level in front of so many people, but on the surface he had to pretend that it was no big deal. He tried hard to pretend to be as indifferent as a master.

    "This battle is only to test your qualities in all aspects, so I will not take the initiative to attack. You can use all your means to attack." After the middle-aged man summoned his martial soul, a pair of horns grew on his head, and five soul rings, two yellow, two purple and one black, shone around his body.

    "Then I am offended."

    Yu Xiaogang''s originally somewhat decadent eyes suddenly became bright. He clasped his hands in front of his chest and then quickly spread them downwards, "Come out, Luo Sanpao."

    With a "puff" sound, a stream of lavender soul power separated from his palms, and soon there was a creature on the ring. It looked like a dog, but its size was more like a pig.

    This unknown creature was over 1.5 meters long, and its waistline was probably about the same. It had lavender hair all over its body, two small ears drooping, and a pair of big dark blue eyes blinking. Its fat body twisted, and its fat buttocks swayed from side to side. Its four short and thick legs made it hard to imagine how slowly it moved.

    There is a round bump on the top of this creature''s head, and no one knows what it is.

    As soon as it appeared, it ran towards Yu Xiaogang and rubbed its big head against his legs.

    Two halos rose from under Yu Xiaogang''s feet and moved back and forth on his body. The halos were yellow in color, obviously century-old soul rings.

    However, the people in the audience burst into laughter.

    "Haha, what is this fat ball-like thing?"

    "The so-called master''s martial spirit is actually a pig?"

    "Hahaha, that''s so funny."

    "I''m really curious about what this pig is capable of. Can it be used to hit people?"

    On the ring.

    Yu Xiaogang listened to the laughter of the crowd below, and his face twitched fiercely, but he didn''t say anything. He just swore in his heart! Humph! When I am admitted to the college, you will cry.

    I will let you know that even if my martial spirit is not good enough, the master''s wisdom is beyond your reach!

    "Three shots!"

    Yu Xiaogang shouted. The pig-like spirit growled and inhaled like a hurricane. Then its fat belly expanded at an alarming speed, looking like a gradually enlarging ball.

    The middle-aged man opposite saw this scene and his face turned serious. He thought Luo Sanpao was going to release a shock wave from his mouth. Not daring to be careless, the third soul ring lit up, and then a circular protective shield appeared around his body, protecting himself firmly.

    Yu Xiaogang raised his hand and a yellow halo flew out from his body and covered Luo Sanpao. He shouted solemnly, "Fart like thunder, cracking the sky and earth, Luo Sanpao!"

    Luo Sanpao''s clear blue eyes suddenly lit up, and the yellow halo surrounding his body seemed to turn into a light curtain. His round body suddenly bounced up and amazingly climbed to a height of five meters. His body turned in the air, and there was a thunderous roar that instantly erupted.

    Everyone in the ring was looking forward to what amazing performance Luo Sanpao would have. His belly was so big, maybe he was going to release a roaring shock wave from his mouth?

    However, the next second.

    Yu Xiaogang didn''t know when a mask appeared in his hand, and he put it on his face immediately.

    "Bang!!!"

    Along with that roar, a yellow light shield was suddenly released, and it hit the middle-aged man who was defending himself on the spot like a thunderbolt.

    A foul odor spread out from the ring.

    "vomit!"

    "What the hell is this smell?"

    "It stinks!"

    "The skill is actually farting?!"

    "The master''s skill is farting, which really lives up to his title of ''master''!"

    Many people covered their noses and made sarcastic remarks.

    Sun Zhongjing, who was standing on the high platform, looked at the mess around him, frowned, and waved his hand. A strong gust of wind swept past, blowing the stench of farts far away.

    Then the entire ring was suddenly surrounded by a semicircular protective shield. This was done to prevent the smell from escaping, after all, it was obvious that Yu Xiaogang could not use only this one skill.

    On the ring.

    The middle-aged man maintained his protective shield and took a fart from Luo Sanpao. Although there was no damage, it was extremely insulting!

    His face couldn''t help but twitch violently. What kind of monster dared to apply for a teaching position?

    Seeing that his first attack was ineffective against the middle-aged man, Yu Xiaogang did not show any surprise, but immediately used his second soul skill.

    "The fart was like smoke, hypnotizing the sleeping Luo Sanpao."

    Yu Xiaogang used his ultimate move again, and Luo Sanpao''s fat body jumped up, then circled in the air. With a puff, a puff of yellow gas spurted out from his fat buttocks and filled the entire arena.

    Yu Xiaogang''s two spirit rings could add two skills to Luo Sanpao, namely vibration and hypnosis. They had been fully used at this time.

    After using these two skills, Yu Xiaogang no longer had any other moves. As for creating his own soul skills? If he had this ability, could he still be a "master"?

    Seeing that the protective shield was still motionless, Yu Xiaogang had a look of disappointment on his face. He knew that his performance at this level was poor and he would definitely fail.

    However, Yu Xiaogang believed that his written test score must be full marks. With his profound capital as a master of theory, even if he did not do well in the martial arts test, he could definitely impress His Majesty the Medicine King with his performance in the literary test, so that he could pass the test and become a teacher at Baiyun College.

    "Okay, the test is over."

    Seeing that Yu Xiaogang had no more tricks, Sun Zhongjing on the high platform immediately announced. Then he waved his hand, and the protective shield covering the national platform suddenly shrank towards the center of the ring, wrapping up the stinky fart poisonous mist, and then condensed into a ball, flying into the sky, and no one knew where it went.

    The scene finally became quiet.

    The middle-aged man on the ring let out a long breath, greedily breathing in the fresh air. He had been holding his breath for a long time just now in order not to inhale the stench. If it weren''t for the support of his soul power, he would have suffocated to death long ago.

    "Next, the assessment results will be announced."

    Sun Zhongjing on the high platform glanced at the many examinees below, as well as the confident Yu Xiaogang on the stage, and said calmly: "Yu Xiaogang, unfortunately, you are not qualified."

    After this was said, the other applicants did not reveal any unexpected identities. After all, in their opinion, Yu Xiaogang was nothing. His theory was bad, and his martial arts spirit was even worse. If Baiyun College could recruit such a person, it would be too disappointing for them.

    However, Yu Xiaogang on the stage could not accept this result!

    "Protest!"

    "I don''t accept it!"

    Yu Xiaogang couldn''t help but protest loudly.

    Of course, the reason why he dared to speak to an Limit Douluo in this way was mainly because of Sun Zhongjing''s personality. He was not the kind of person who would get angry because of someone''s radical remarks. In addition, it was a recruitment, and as an applicant, he thought It was unfair, so he was naturally qualified to protest.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 151: The Smart Yu Xiaogang

    Chapter 151 - 151: The Smart Yu Xiaogang

    "Oh, I don''t agree."

    Hearing Yu Xiaogang''s loud words, Sun Zhongjing on the high platform showed an interested look and asked casually: "What are you dissatisfied with my ruling?"

    "Your Excellency, King of Medicine, why did I fail this test?"

    "Didn''t you say that this level doesn''t focus on strength, but on overall quality?"

    Yu Xiaogang stiffened his neck and asked loudly.

    "This level really doesn''t value strength."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded, then said: "But what matters is the overall quality of a soul master. Do you think your performance just now is up to standard?"

    "this..."

    Yu Xiaogang was speechless. After all, his performance just now was really lame beyond words. But it was impossible for him to admit it. How could Master Yu, who loved face, admit that he was not good enough?

    "But I think that as a teacher, strength is not important. I believe that Your Excellency, the King of Medicine, has also heard of my "Ten Core Competencies in the Soul World". I, Yu Xiaogang, am confident that I am more than enough to be a theoretical teacher and teach students." He had no choice but to bring out his reputation as a master in the soul master world.

    "I have heard a little about your theories."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded, then changed the subject and said, "But who knows that hearing about someone is worse than meeting him in person? Your knowledge does not match your own accomplishments. Logically speaking, if those theories were really developed by you with great effort, then you would not have made such a big common sense mistake."

    "..."

    Yu Xiaogang''s face changed when he heard what he said. In the past few years, in order to become famous, he published many theories in the spirit master world. Some of those theories were from his family, some from the Spirit Hall, and some of his own private ideas were mixed in. For example, weapon spirits can absorb beast spirits and spirit rings.

    Although the theories from the family and the Spirit Hall were not very profound, they were hidden by the big families and big forces and were not allowed to be known by ordinary spirit masters. After all, for the forces inherited from these families, the more ignorant the civilian spirit masters were, the better, so that they could always stay ahead and step on them forever!

    Yu Xiaogang, who made this knowledge public, violated the taboos of all the major forces. If he was not from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and his father was not the current sect leader. In addition, the secrets he leaked were not profound. For his act of leaking secrets, he would have been assassinated on the street long ago.

    In addition, Yu Xiaogang published these theories, of course, not for the purpose of benefiting the society. It was simply because of his own lack of ability and being despised by others, so he was eager to become famous, so he risked the sect''s taboo and made those knowledge public. He wanted to gain a good reputation. In the end, because he mixed in some of his own private opinions, he became the laughing stock of those high-level soul masters.

    So this guy has theoretical knowledge, but to say that he is so profound and has done so much in-depth research... that would be too much of a compliment to him.

    Yu Xiaogang is not a research master, but an ordinary person who can only work behind closed doors and copy what others have said. At most, he is a little clever. That''s all.

    The reason why he was praised so much in the original novel was because he had a good disciple who became a god. In order to please his disciple, other forces could only flatter and praise him as much as possible.

    Seeing that Yu Xiaogang was speechless because of his words, Sun Zhongjing did not intend to let him go, but continued: "This level looks at the comprehensive qualities of a soul master. Including the development of martial souls, the selection of soul rings, the use of soul skills, etc. But from your performance just now, I don''t see any quality worthy of the title of grandmaster."

    "There''s nothing I can do about that."

    After hearing what he said, Yu Xiaogang tried to refute him: "My Luo Sanpao is a malignant mutation, and my innate soul power is less than half a level. It is already the limit to cultivate to level 29, so how can I develop it? As for the choice of soul ring hunting soul skills, my Luo Sanpao does not have much potential. Even if I add a good soul ring, the soul skills I get may not be good. It is better to take a different approach and choose the soul skills that can maximize the advantage."

    "Therefore, the soul beasts I chose for my first and second soul rings were both pig soul beasts. I didn''t choose to absorb the soul rings of dragon soul beasts like the predecessors of my clan did."

    "I see."

    After listening to his story, Sun Zhongjing nodded and said calmly: "Hearing what you said, I finally understand why your martial spirit has such potential but has become like this."

    "Great potential?"

    When Yu Xiaogang said this, everyone immediately thought he was joking. The audience in the audience also showed puzzled expressions and started talking.

    "Your Excellency the Medicine King said that this pig has great potential?"

    "No way, he''s only half level innate..."

    "I can''t figure out how to train this pig..."

    "Let''s see what His Excellency the Medicine King has to say..."

    Facing the puzzled looks of the crowd, Sun Zhongjing continued, "Your martial spirit is actually much more special than you think, and has much more potential!"

    "This pig may look like a pig at first glance, but it actually has the potential to evolve into a dragon!"

    "Sanpao, can it evolve into a dragon?"

    Yu Xiaogang showed an incredible look on his face. He lowered his head and looked at Luo Sanpao who was also looking at him innocently. He shook his head violently and said in disbelief: "No! Impossible! A pig is a pig. How can it turn into a dragon?"

    "Why not?"

    Sun Zhongjing asked back: "You were born in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Even if your martial soul mutated, did it mutate into a pig? Moreover, it is a pig with unique intelligence that can separate from the soul master''s body. Such a special martial soul, why do you think it is the same as an ordinary martial soul?"

    "..."

    These words successfully made Yu Xiaogang fall into deep thought.

    "In addition, I have also heard of the name of the Golden Iron Triangle." Sun Zhongjing continued, "I heard that when the three of you merge your martial souls, your martial soul will turn into a golden holy dragon. If it is really a pig, how can it turn into a dragon? Why is the pig the leader among the three of you? Have you thought about this? Why is it like this?"

    "Because... Sanpao is just a dragon that looks like a pig... and its bloodline level is much higher than the other two martial spirits! That''s why it is the main one!" Yu Xiaogang said his speculation with a trembling voice.

    Sun Zhongjing nodded and said, "Yes, it is well known that martial spirits can become stronger and even evolve as the spirit master practices and adds appropriate spirit rings!"

    "For details, you can refer to City Lord Ye of Baiyun City. His Nine Treasures Glazed Tower was able to evolve from the Seven Treasures into the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower precisely because of the addition of a high-year spirit ring and the strong source of spirit power!"

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 152: Doubting Life

    Chapter 152 - 152: Doubting Life

    Sun Zhongjing first used Ye Cheng as an example that everyone knows. Then he continued, "As for your martial soul, I see great potential! If you follow the tradition of your Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and add a dragon soul ring to each soul ring, then under the baptism of the dragon bloodline aura... your Luo Sanpao should be able to shed his pig body little by little and continue to evolve!"

    "Correspondingly, as the master of a martial spirit, your own aptitude will also be continuously enhanced! You will never be stuck at level 29 and unable to break through like you are now!"

    "You just need to follow the steps and absorb the soul rings provided by pure-blooded dragon soul beasts for each soul ring. Then, as you continue to absorb dragon soul rings and continuously refine Luo Sanpao''s dragon bloodline, in the end, perhaps you only need to wait until you become a Soul Saint, and your martial soul will be able to evolve into the golden holy dragon that the three of you combined into one... That is what your martial soul should have been like. It''s just that you were born with deficiencies, so you ended up like a pig."

    "But the innate deficiency can be compensated little by little by absorbing dragon spirit rings. Unfortunately, you didn''t do that. Instead, you gave up directly."

    Sun Zhongjing looked at Yu Xiaogang, who looked distraught, and shook his head, saying, "You are too smart. The two spirit rings you hunted were both spirit rings of pig spirit beasts, so the dragon blood of your martial soul could not be refined, but was polluted. The result is that your martial soul, which originally had infinite potential, has now really become a pig. You can only rely on the power of the other two martial souls to barely release your true form."

    "I still remember your so-called "Top Ten Core Competitiveness of the Martial Soul World", which contains a so-called martial soul mimicry theory. That is, plant martial souls do not necessarily have to absorb the spirit rings of plant spirit beasts, and beast martial souls may not be unable to absorb plant spirit rings. Under various prerequisites, the two can absorb each other."

    Sun Zhongjing stopped talking here, looked at Yu Xiaogang and said, "I won''t talk about this as it is almost common sense. Do you know why almost all spirit masters have agreed that plant spirits cannot absorb animal spirit rings? It has formed a tradition for thousands of years. Why hasn''t anyone broken this? Are you the only smart person in the world who can think of this?"

    "Why?!"

    Yu Xiaogang stared at him with a hoarse voice and red eyes, as if he was longing for an explanation, but also as if he had given up on himself.

    "This involves the essential issue of martial soul cultivation." As soon as Sun Zhongjing opened his mouth, he revealed a shocking secret.

    At this moment, the other soul masters in the audience also pricked up their ears and looked at him eagerly. After all, the treatment of being taught by a big boss is not something that can be obtained at any time. For them, even if something is exposed between the nails of others, it is a truth that they can only hope for but not seek.

    "According to my research over the years, the cultivation of martial soul is nothing more than an accumulation process from quantitative change to qualitative change. The key to the evolution of martial soul lies here." Sun Zhongjing stroked his long beard and did not mind making this, which he considered to be basic knowledge, public.

    After all, it is easier said than done. Knowing how to become stronger is one thing, but wanting to become stronger according to the method is not that simple. Otherwise, everyone in those big sects and big forces would have been extremely powerful.

    Below the stage, the others were eagerly waiting for Sun Zhongjing''s in-depth explanation.

    "Although your martial soul looks like a pig, its core essence is a trace of extremely pure dragon blood, which means it has great potential! Low innate soul power does not mean anything, at most it will make you slower than others at the starting line. But you just need to keep hunting the soul rings of dragon soul beasts, and with the help of the dragon blood in these pure dragon soul rings, you can constantly make up for that meager trace of dragon blood and make it grow stronger!"

    "As the dragon bloodline is purified, your martial soul will become stronger and stronger, and your aptitude will become better and better. Eventually, when the accumulated amount reaches a limit, it will trigger a qualitative change! Your pig martial soul will officially sublimate and evolve into a dragon!"

    Sun Zhongjing paused here, looking at the people around him. Some of them had sudden realization in their eyes, while others were still confused. So he just pointed it out directly.

    "For a soul master, the key to accumulating this ''quantity'' lies in the blessing of the soul ring. The closer the soul ring you absorb to the essence of your martial soul, the more ''quantity'' you can accumulate."

    "Take plant martial spirits as an example. Plant martial spirits can certainly absorb animal spirit rings, but in this case, the origin that animal spirit rings can provide for plant martial spirits is far inferior to that of plant spirit rings. After all, the two are fundamentally different. Animals and plants are different species, so their origins are naturally different."

    "The consequence of this is that after absorbing the animal spirit ring, the essence of the plant martial spirit will not only fail to be effectively improved, but will even be contaminated by the essence of the animal spirit ring, making its essence impure. In addition, because the animal spirit ring and the plant martial spirit are of different types, the spirit skills obtained will be much weaker than similar spirit skills."

    "If one continues to cultivate in the way that a plant spirit absorbs animal spirit rings, even if this plant spirit master is gifted, he can only become a spirit emperor at best. Don''t even think about becoming a spirit saint, it''s impossible! The reason has been mentioned before, the essence of this spirit has long been polluted by absorbing too many beast spirit rings. It can''t evolve or sublimate."

    The speech was finished.

    Many applicants at the scene suddenly realized that many of the principles that they knew in the past but didn''t know why suddenly became clear to them as he spoke. In the past, they only knew that the soul master''s cultivation passed down from their family required them to cultivate in this way. But why should they cultivate in this way? What principles were contained in it? They only had a vague idea of it.

    If you really ask these people to explain the reason, they will be at a loss.

    Today, after listening to Sun Zhongjing''s speech, they were able to thoroughly integrate what they had learned. It was like the clouds had been cleared and the sky was clear and the air was bright, as if they had glimpsed the ultimate mystery of the world!

    "Wrong... all wrong!"

    Yu Xiaogang''s face was dull, and he reviewed his life in his mind, and finally stopped at the age of 12. With the support of his family''s huge resources, he spent six years to cultivate from half level to tenth level soul power. Finally, he could obtain a soul ring. His father planned to hunt a pure-blooded dragon soul beast for him, but he thought Luo Sanpao was a useless martial soul with no potential. So he begged his father to find him a pig martial soul.

    The father doted on his son so much, and he also felt that his son''s martial spirit, which had only been cultivated to level 10 in six years, really had no potential, so he finally found him a hundred-year-old pig-like soul beast.

    If he had not arrogantly believed that he knew everything just because he had read a few more books, and had not taken the initiative to absorb the spirit rings provided by the pig spirit beast... but had only absorbed dragon spirit rings in accordance with the sect''s purpose of hunting spirit rings... then he would probably not be in such an embarrassed state now.

    Grandmaster?

    Ha!

    Yu Xiaogang felt that his past experiences were a complete joke. He began to doubt his life. He was devastated by this stark reality!

    It turns out that it was my arrogance that had harmed me.

    And it also harmed Xiao San...

    Thinking of what Sun Zhongjing had said before about the disadvantages of plant martial spirits absorbing animal spirit rings, he felt even more miserable! He felt that he was unworthy of being a teacher. He cultivated Xiao San''s blue silver grass in the wrong direction and ruined it.

    Twin martial spirits!

    If Blue Silver Grass can only be cultivated to Soul Emperor, then the other martial spirit, Clear Sky Hammer, will have to start absorbing spirit rings at the Soul Emperor level in order to break through the level... The fantasy of all nine spirit rings being 100,000 years old is absolutely impossible to achieve.

    Just thinking about it... Yu Xiaogang felt ashamed to face Tang San. This disciple believed in him so much, but he...

    He walked off the stage in a daze.

    Ignoring the mocking looks from the people around him, Yu Xiaogang left in a daze.

    Today''s debate between the "Grandmaster" and the King of Medicine began to spread in the soul master world with the instigation of some people with ulterior motives.

    The "Grandmaster" became completely famous.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 200+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 153: Recruitment Completed

    Chapter 153 - 153: Recruitment Completed

    Looking at Yu Xiaogang''s distraught figure walking away.

    Sun Zhongjing''s expression was very calm. His analysis just now was not a random fabrication. It was an analysis based on the real situation. If it was an ordinary plant martial spirit, it would be useless if it absorbed an animal spirit ring.

    Unfortunately, Tang San''s martial spirit is not ordinary blue silver grass, but the unawakened Blue Silver Emperor. He only needs to awaken his bloodline to become the Blue Silver Emperor, then he will be nourished by many blue silver grass sources and wash away the impurities in his martial spirit, so absorbing the beast spirit ring has little effect on him. Yu Xiaogang suffered from the lack of intelligence, so he thought he had ruined his disciple.

    Of course, in fact, if Tang San had not awakened the Blue Silver Emperor bloodline according to his training method, he could only cultivate to the Soul Emperor at most. Sun Zhongjing was right about this.

    Yu Xiaogang''s embarrassing departure did not attract the attention of the people present for too long. Soon, many applicants turned their attention to the ring again.

    As Sun Zhongjing called out a name, the second candidate jumped onto the stage. This time it was a Soul Emperor-level candidate, so the middle-aged man at the Soul King level naturally could not be his opponent. Therefore, he consciously stepped off the stage and replaced it with another Soul Emperor-level Soul Master.

    The second battle begins.

    After a battle, the applicant won.

    But Sun Zhongjing shook his head and commented: "You can only use your soul skills roughly, and your understanding of your own martial soul is not deep enough. In addition, your sixth soul ring is not in line with your own attributes. This has greatly affected the attribute balance in your body. I suggest that you postpone the acquisition of soul rings, polish your soul power, and then obtain the seventh soul ring. The type of soul ring is best to choose a tiger soul beast with fire and flame attributes. This can greatly strengthen the origin of your martial soul and dilute the influence of the sixth soul ring."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, the King of Medicine, for your guidance!"

    After hearing his words and combining them with his own situation, the Soul Emperor who applied for the job suddenly showed a look of enlightenment. Then he clasped his fists in gratitude and bowed before leaving the arena.

    Although he was eliminated, he did not gain nothing this time. Sun Zhongjing''s few words of advice seemed to point him to a clear path. It also made him realize his own shortcomings. No wonder he always felt uncomfortable after obtaining the sixth soul ring. Even the speed of cultivation seemed to be a little slower. He originally planned to obtain the seventh soul ring as soon as possible, but now after listening to Sun Zhongjing''s words, he realized that he should not rush.

    Seeing this candidate receiving guidance, the rest of the candidates'' eyes lit up. Not everyone can get targeted guidance from a top-level expert. Just like the Soul Emperor''s own problem just now, he himself was completely unaware of it, and it was only after Sun Zhongjing''s guidance that he suddenly understood.

    This kind of good thing is hard to come by!

    For a moment, everyone looked at Sun Zhongjing on the stage with great expectation, waiting to be called. For them, even if they could not be successful in this application, if they could know their own shortcomings and the direction of subsequent cultivation, it would definitely be a sure win.

    The main reason why Sun Zhongjing kindly gave guidance to these applicants was that he took into consideration that these people had at least fought their way through the auditions. To simply send them away with a simple statement of being unqualified would be too... So let''s just consider this as a reward for those who passed the exam.

    One after another, the applicants came on stage.

    In battle, there are winners and losers.

    Regardless of winning or losing, Sun Zhongjing would give reasonable suggestions based on their own situations, which made these people suddenly enlightened and feel that the trip was worthwhile.

    Final.

    By the time more than 300 people finished, it was already evening.

    However, only about thirty people successfully passed this test, and only about one in ten passed the assessment and officially became a teacher at Baiyun College.

    Those who passed were ecstatic and felt that their life had reached its peak.

    Although those who failed had some regrets on their faces, they did not show any reluctance, but instead had a feeling of satisfaction. Because their trip was not completely fruitless, at least they were able to get targeted guidance from the Limit Douluo, and their future cultivation would have a general direction and they could avoid detours. It was definitely a big profit.

    The next day.

    Those soul masters who passed the exam and officially became teachers of Baiyun College came to the location of Baiyun College according to the location they learned yesterday.

    This academy has always continued the Chinese style of the city lord''s mansion with its flying eaves and brackets. It has a unique ancient charm even though it was just built not long ago. It is quite different from the Douluo World, whose overall architectural style is more like a Western fantasy. It is unique.

    The school seemed a little empty at this time because it had not officially enrolled students. Except for the staff who were responsible for some miscellaneous matters, the whole school looked spacious but a little desolate.

    These new teachers arrived at the school gate and were soon led by the school staff who specially received them into the school. They crossed the playground, walked through the garden, and walked a long way... Finally, they came to a tall palace-like building and met the dean of the college.

    He is also the lord of Baiyun City ¨C Ye Cheng.

    "Greetings, Your Exellency!"

    Many new teachers saluted.

    Since Ye Cheng has not announced his title to the public yet, the world does not know what Douluo they should call him and can only address him by the common title "Excellency".

    Ye Cheng never cared about the so-called title. After all, with his current realm, it would not be strange if he became a god at any time. Douluo title? What was the point of that? He even felt that this act of deliberately getting a title was quite childish and simply lowered his own level.

    Rather than asking others to call him "So-and-so Douluo", he prefers to be called "White Cloud City Lord". It sounds very powerful.

    "No need to be polite."

    Ye Cheng raised his hand to help, and many new teachers who were bending down were helped up by an invisible force.

    "You are all people who have passed the assessment, and from today on you are teachers of the academy. We are all family, you can call me the dean." His expression was calm, and he even smiled. He did not have any domineering attitude, nor did he put on the condescending attitude of ordinary Titled Douluo.

    But it was this peaceful attitude that gave many new teachers a different impression. All the high-level spirit masters they had met were arrogant, even if they didn''t go anywhere without showing an arrogant attitude of being the best in the world. However, the arrogance that came from their bones was almost obvious.

    They didn''t feel anything before, but now, comparing Ye Cheng with the one in front of them, they immediately felt that those powerful people they thought of in the past were just like a nouveau riche from the countryside.

    The person in front of me is a true strong man.

    Be humble, calm, and approachable.

    Don''t bully the weak just because you are powerful.

    Nor would they think they were superior to others just because they were strong, and look down on low-level soul masters like them.

    From the inside out, there is a calm and peaceful aura

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 220+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 154: Want To Take The Backdoor

    Chapter 154 - 154: Want To Take The Backdoor

    Among the more than 30 new teachers who wanted to be recruited through the backdoor, the ratio of men to women reached 7 to 3, with men accounting for the majority. The levels ranged from the lowest Soul King to the Soul Saint. It was a pity for Ye Cheng that no Soul Douluo or Titled Douluo came to sign up.

    But it''s normal to think about it. In this world, Soul Douluo and Title Douluo level soul masters are truly high-level soul masters at the top. Soul masters of this level have power and influence, and their cultivation has basically reached its limit.

    How could he possibly condescend to be a teacher in a college?

    Even if this academy was jointly opened by two Limit Douluo, it has nothing to do with anything else. It''s simply a matter of shame.

    Of course, if they are recruiting for a vice-president or something like that, there will definitely be a bunch of Soul Douluo and Titled Douluo coming. After all, the position of a teacher is relatively low and others just look down on it.

    However, the college was just established, so these 30 teachers were enough. After all, Ye Cheng did not plan to recruit too many students in the early stage. Teaching and educating people is not that simple. In particular, the students he wanted to teach were not the kind of reckless men with only muscles in their heads. They were not the kind of beasts with only strength. Instead, he wanted to cultivate a group of talents who could influence society and change the world.

    In the early stages, we have no experience and can only explore slowly. If there are too many people, we will inevitably not be able to manage them.

    After arranging the new teachers'' respective positions in the school, the makeshift team of Baiyun College was initially established.

    The things that required him to do personally have been done, and the rest can be left to his subordinates.

    ...

    Ye Cheng returned home.

    The City Lord''s Mansion was very large, after all, it was planned in the style of the Forbidden City. So daily maintenance and care naturally required a large number of people. These people were both men and women, and they were not eunuchs or palace maids who sold their bodies, but hired guards and maids who could resign at any time.

    These people were basically selected from the residents in the city. They were screened through various levels and confirmed to have clean backgrounds before being recruited into the City Lord''s Mansion.

    The five maids who were sent by the auction house were responsible for managing these people. Since there was no hostess in the City Lord''s Mansion, the status of these five maids who were responsible for Ye Cheng''s daily life was no different from that of the hostess.

    At the beginning, Ye Cheng did not fully trust the quintuplets'' maids, so he used the authority of the question-and-answer system to check the detailed information of these five people.

    It turns out that these five girls had a miserable life. When they were two or three years old, their parents were so poor that they could barely afford to eat, so they sold them to an auction house. Fortunately, they awakened good martial spirits and were trained as the focus.

    Until Ye Cheng visited the auction house, in order to please him, the auction house reluctantly gave him these five carefully trained girls. This is the beginning and end of everything.

    At present, there is nothing wrong with these five girls. They are not spies sent by the auction house or other forces. As early as when the auction house sent them to Ye Cheng like goods, they had no connection with the auction house and regarded themselves as his people. There is no possibility of rebellion.

    Ye Cheng had a good impression of these five girls and wanted to find a random reason to set them free. But then he thought, in this world where the strong prey on the weak, setting these five girls free would be a joke. Without his protection, they would be eaten up in a matter of minutes.

    Besides, these five beauties are right before your mouth, but you still want to let them go. What else is wrong with your brain?

    So in the end, Ye Cheng didn''t do anything more, but decided to let it go and enjoy it. As a man, who doesn''t like beauties? Especially these five beauties have a good impression on you, whoever lets them go is a fool.

    ...

    As soon as he got home, a young girl came to greet me.

    The girl had short pink hair and wore a simple dress. She was the eldest of the quintuplets, Ichika. She was responsible for managing the income and expenditure of the mansion, as well as other matters.

    "Master, Miss Ning Rongrong is here to visit. She is waiting for you in the South Garden now."

    Ichika came closer and helped him straighten his clothes, acting like a good wife and mother.

    "Rongrong..."

    Ye Cheng thought of his eccentric sister and speculated about her sudden visit. She might have come for the teacher position at Baiyun College.

    After all, there were countless people trying their best to become teachers at Baiyun College during this period of time. Even many powerful forces were trying to get people in, either overtly or covertly. In the end, most of them were eliminated in the auditions.

    Regardless of whether they can answer the questions correctly, even if they can answer all the questions correctly, Ye Cheng will not allow a group of unstable elements to enter the college. These guys are black sheep. Sooner or later, they will mess up the college.

    Since it is impossible to become a teacher through normal means, many people naturally think of using some improper means, such as bribery.

    So in recent times, the three major single-attribute families, including some other small families, have all received bribes, hoping that they could help and arrange for a few people to serve as teachers.

    On the surface, these people accepted all the bribes calmly, and then came to him honestly the next day to report everything.

    If the matter of recruiting teachers had not been under the full responsibility of him and Sun Zhongjing, it would have been possible for these people to successfully sneak in.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 220+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 155: In The Mainland

    Chapter 155 - 155: In The Mainland

    South Garden.

    The place is filled with flowers and green plants, with rockery, ponds, and pavilions for rest.

    Ning Rongrong was sitting in the pavilion bored at the moment, holding a bowl of granular fish food in one hand, and casually picked up some with the other hand and sprinkled it into the pool below. There were many colorful fish in it, scrambling to grab the scattered fish food.

    "Rongrong is here."

    Accompanied by a clear and peaceful voice, Ye Cheng, dressed in white, walked slowly towards them.

    "elder brother!"

    Hearing this voice, Ning Rongrong immediately put down the bowl in her hand and wanted to pounce on him and act like a spoiled child. But then she seemed to think of something and abruptly stopped the impulse.

    "How come you have time to come to my place today?" Ye Cheng walked to the pavilion and sat down. There were exquisite stone tables and stone benches here, on which were placed many delicate cakes and fragrant teas.

    "Hehe, brother, have some tea first." Ning Rongrong put on a flattering look, poured a cup of tea very attentively and handed it to him.

    Ye Cheng glanced at her, but did not refuse. He picked up the teacup and drank it all.

    "You are a girl who never comes to visit without a reason. If you have something to say, just say it directly." He put down the teacup, glanced at her and said.

    "That''s... that..."

    Ning Rongrong seemed a little embarrassed to speak. After hesitating for a while, she finally shook her head and said, "No, nothing. I just haven''t seen you for a long time and I miss you a little bit."

    "Oh, I thought you came to me and asked me to give you some teaching positions." Ye Cheng seemed a little surprised.

    "Brother, you already know everything." After hearing what he said, Ning Rongrong could no longer pretend and could only nod and say truthfully: "The sect saw that I got along well with you recently, so they asked me to come to you to see if I could help open a back door and arrange for a few people to come in as teachers."

    "Then why did you give up just now?" Ye Cheng looked at her with interest and said, "Maybe if you act coquettishly, I will agree."

    "Brother, do you think I''m some brainless idiot vase?" Hearing what he said, Ning Rongrong rolled her eyes at him and said unhappily, "I always feel like you look down on me."

    Although Ning Rongrong was a little spoiled, she was trained as the heir of the sect since she was a child, so her emotional intelligence is not weak at all. Although Ye Cheng looked like a good brother to her, if she thought that she could do whatever she wanted by relying on his favor, she was totally wrong.

    After spending a long time together, Ning Rongrong could see that Ye Cheng was kind to her more out of his personal affection for her, not because of her identity as the eldest daughter of the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, or the blood relationship between siblings... So if she tried to bind him with family affection or some other big thing, she would be making a wrong calculation.

    Because of this, when Ning Rongrong was forced to come here by the old guys in the sect, she was very reluctant. Because she knew that once she asked Ye Cheng to help open the back door, whether he agreed or refused, the relationship between them would definitely be affected.

    So in the end Ning Rongrong gave up asking. In fact, it was a very smart retreat to advance. Because she knew that Ye Cheng must know her purpose, and she did not ask, which showed her attitude.

    Ye Cheng could naturally see her little thoughts, but he had to admit that some things would be much more comfortable if they were handled in a different way. At least it would not be so annoying.

    In the end, the two acted as if nothing had happened.

    After sitting in the garden pavilion and chatting for a while, when the time was almost up, Ning Rongrong got up and said goodbye.

    Although Ye Cheng did not explicitly state whether he agreed to give her a backdoor, Ning Rongrong knew the answer from his attitude of not mentioning it. That was impossible!

    After getting the answer, Ning Rongrong could return to the sect to report.

    Looking at Ning Rongrong''s figure going away, Ye Cheng began to think about business. "Now that the teacher recruitment is complete, it''s time to consider opening the school and officially recruiting students."

    "No! Not yet."

    He suddenly shook his head again. He realized that although these teachers met the recruitment criteria, they had not received systematic training and might not be able to teach students well. In addition, he needed to prepare some special teaching materials to better spread his ideas.

    He hopes that Baiyun College is not only an academy that teaches people to become stronger, but also an academy that can teach students the correct outlook on life, life and values.

    This society is really too distorted and urgently needs some positive energy to save this sick world.

    Therefore, it is necessary to compile some specialized teaching materials. He can appropriately mix some of his own private opinions in them, and then through subtle teaching, let these students establish the correct three views. After graduation, they will not become beasts with empty power. Instead, they will become real strong people!

    ...

    The other side.

    Neptune and Xiaobai came to the mainland from the sea, traveling around the mountains and rivers and strolling along the way.

    After traveling for a while, even though they were not in a hurry, they gradually arrived at Tiandou City, the imperial capital of the Tiandou Empire.

    From afar, one can already see the city walls with fluttering flags. As one of the three largest and most prosperous cities on the continent (the other two cities are Baiyun City and Star Luo Imperial City), Tiandou City''s walls are hundreds of meters high and are made entirely of the hardest granite. The soldiers patrolling and standing guard on the city walls are all fully armored and holding spears. Their bravery can be seen from the murderous aura they exude.

    The tall city gate Is ten meters high and ten meters wide, wide enough for six horses to pass side by side. There are two secondary gates next to it, also five meters high and wide. Pedestrians can only enter through the secondary gates, and the main gate in the middle is closed.

    Neptune and Xiaobai, who were dressed differently from mainlanders, had just entered the city gate when they attracted the attention of some spies. These people who specialized in recording intelligence had a strong memory for important people and events, and therefore recognized Neptune''s identity at once.

    So the two of them reported their intelligence layer by layer, and finally came to the desk of Emperor Xue Ye, looking at the information presented by the people below. He frowned slightly and whispered to himself: "Strange, why did he come to the mainland? Is it for the Vast Sea Universe Cover? But can''t the Sea God summon it back directly? Is this also a test from the Sea God?"

    The lack of intelligence made Emperor Xue Ye somewhat unsure of Neptune''s intentions, but he did know one thing: the Tiandou Empire could not afford to offend this person.

    After all, this person is the future Sea God, not to mention that judging from the strength shown by Sea God Island, he would not be afraid even if he faced the Spirit Hall. How could the Heaven Dou Empire compare with them?

    "Fortunately, I had foresight and gave away that hot treasure early." Thinking that the Vast Sea Universe Cover had been given away by him, Emperor Xue Ye felt relieved. Anyway, that thing was no longer in his hands. Whatever he wanted.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 220+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 156: The Battle of Limit Douluo?

    Chapter 156 - 156: The Battle of Limit Douluo?

    Not long after Neptune and Xiaobai entered Tiandou City, they were keenly aware of the extra gazes in the dark. After all, their clothing, appearance, and temperament were actually quite outstanding. It was not an exaggeration to say that they stood out from the crowd. It was not surprising that they were noticed.

    "It seems that I don''t have to go to their door." Neptune suddenly smiled and said, "I believe that soon, the person we came here to find will take the initiative to find the door. During this time, let''s take a look around."

    Xiaobai nodded. It was a rare trip to the mainland, and it would be a pity if he didn''t have enough fun.

    The two of them just wandered around Tiandou City.

    About three or four hours later.

    A team of guards approached them while they were wandering around.

    "Who are you?" Neptune asked knowingly.

    "Greetings, Your Excellency."

    The leading guard captain saluted first, then said: "Dear guests, His Majesty the Emperor invites you."

    Neptune and Xiaobai looked at each other, nodded, and said with a smile: "Let''s go."

    The two of them got on the carriage and were taken to the palace to meet the emperor.

    After arriving at the place.

    As soon as the two men got off the carriage, a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes came up to them.

    "You two, His Majesty has been waiting for a long time."

    They obviously knew that Neptune already knew what they were up to, so they got straight to the point.

    He walked into the palace, passed through the heavy guards, and finally met the emperor of the Tiandou Empire.

    "The two of us are here to retrieve the treasure of The Sea God Island. We hope that His Majesty the Emperor can give it up." Without any nonsense, Neptune went straight to the point.

    Emperor Xue Ye listened to his words, but showed an embarrassment on his face, and said: "Originally, the Vast Sea Universe Cover belonged to the Sea God Island, and I should return it. But unfortunately, this item is no longer in my hands."

    As soon as Neptune said this, before he could say anything, Xiaobai beside him suddenly changed his expression and was about to explode, but he raised his hand to stop him.

    "Oh, then I wonder where the Heart of The Sea God is now?" Neptune said calmly.

    "Now, the Vast Sea Universe Cover has already been given by me to His Excellency the Medicine King of Baiyun City." Emperor Xue Ye did not hesitate and directly told the whereabouts of the thing. At the same time, he felt that it was fortunate that he had foresight and sent the thing out in advance. Not only did he repay the life-saving grace, but he also avoided the fate of being forced to hand over the treasure by these two people. Killing two birds with one stone.

    "Your Excellency, the Medicine King of Baiyun City..."

    Neptune frowned slightly, seeming to feel that the situation was a bit tricky.

    "In that case, we''ll take our leave now."

    Knowing that the thing was not with him, Neptune turned around and left with Xiaobai.

    "Have a nice walk, both of you."

    Emperor Xue Ye watched the two people disappearing into the distance with a smile on his face, and was keenly aware that something interesting was about to happen.

    It goes without saying that things related to gods are extremely precious.

    Since His Excellency the Medicine King has obtained such a treasure, how could he easily hand it over? So there is bound to be a fierce battle between the two.

    But this has nothing to do with him. Anyway, he has already given the things away, and no matter who gets them next, it has nothing to do with him. No one can find fault with him.

    ...

    Walk out of the palace.

    "Are we going to Baiyun City now to find that Medicine King and take back the Heart of the Sea God?" Xiaobai said with some concern: "That person''s strength... seems to be not simple."

    As for the Medicine King mentioned by Emperor Xue Ye, Xiao Bai, who had also watched the Q&A video, naturally knew who he was. He also knew clearly how difficult it was to deal with this so-called Medicine King. After all, it was too weird. That miraculous method of using poison, and the body of the God of Plague that made people''s scalps numb... Just thinking about it, Xiao Bai felt that it was extremely difficult.

    "As both of us are Limit Douluo, if we really fight, it''s hard to say who will win or lose." Neptune looked at Xiaobai''s worried expression and comforted him, "And we don''t necessarily have to fight. Let''s talk about reason first and see if we can get the Heart of the Sea God in a peaceful way. After all, that thing is a treasure passed down by the Sea God. He is not the inheritor recognized by the Sea God, so it''s useless for him to have that thing. Directly snatching it by force is the last resort."

    "I hope we don''t have to fight in the end."

    Xiao Bai''s face turned slightly pale. Because she knew that they were going to face not just one Limit Douluo, but two Limit Douluos. Especially one of them was a ruthless person who could kill a 100,000-year-old soul beast as easily as cutting melons and vegetables!

    Just thinking back to the question-and-answer video, of the man walking on the sea, holding a sword, and easily killing ferocious sea beasts, Xiaobai felt uncomfortable, after all, she was also a sea soul beast.

    The nine 100,000-year soul rings on that person were all obtained from sea soul beasts. Which sea soul beast wouldn''t be scared?

    "Don''t worry. The human world is different from the soul beast world and is more rule-oriented. Especially when it comes to our realm, which is rare in the world, the height we stand on is different. We won''t fight to the death unless it''s absolutely necessary." Neptune comforted.

    Xiaobai is a soul beast after all. Even though she is almost as smart as humans, she has never lived in the human world and does not understand some of the unspoken rules of human society. She still has the soul beast world''s fighting and killing in her mind. It seems that she needs to learn more.

    Baiyun City is located quite far from Tiandou City. In the past, it was a remote country town, but now with the establishment of a prosperous city by the Limit Douluo, the surrounding area is gradually becoming more connected. Many people have smelled business opportunities and started to develop around Baiyun City, boosting the local economy.

    Indistinctly, Baiyun City has the rudiments of a country within a country.

    From a distance, you can see the tall city walls.

    The three characters "Baiyun City" engraved in the center of the city gate can be felt even from a distance!

    Obviously, the person who engraved these three characters is definitely not an ordinary person.

    Xiaobai guessed that these three words might have been carved by the Lord of Baiyun City himself. The closer he got, the more he could feel the invisible sense of oppression contained in the three words. There was no soul power fluctuation at all, but there was an indescribable sense of sharpness, and it seemed that if he looked at it for a second longer, he would be stabbed!

    There are four gates in Baiyun City, and the place where the two walked was the South Gate. Their feet were on the solid bluestone floor, and there were pedestrians around them, just like them, curiously looking at the prosperous capital that was getting closer and closer.

    As we got closer, we finally arrived at the city gate.

    Looking closely, one can see that the walls and gates of Baiyun City are even more magnificent than those of Tiandou City, and even the guards at the gate are soul masters.

    The two paid the entrance fee and walked into the city.

    At the same time, the main body Ye Cheng also began to prepare. A big show will be unfolded next, and it will be performed for everyone to see. It must be exciting and show spirit!

    With his current strength, apart from those gods, he can only rely on himself to fight and perform double acts. Come and show off.

    After all, other soul masters are too weak for him.

    The only one who can be his opponent is himself.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 220+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 157: Not A Life In Vain

    Chapter 157 - 157: Not A Life In Vain

    Inside the Papal Palace.

    In the solemn hall.

    On the throne, sat a woman.

    She was wearing a black robe with gold patterns, a nine-curved purple gold crown on her head, and holding a two-meter-long scepter inlaid with countless gems. Her fair skin and nearly perfect face made her look so different. Especially the invisible nobleness and holiness that emanated from her made people want to worship her.

    She is so stunningly beautiful, noble, elegant, serene, and all kinds of beautiful words seem to be found in this woman. Although her actual age is over 50, time has not left the slightest trace on her.

    This graceful and elegant woman is none other than the current Pope of Spirit Hall ¨C Bibi Dong.

    At this moment, below the throne, a man in a black robe was kneeling on one knee with his head lowered, as if he had just finished reporting intelligence.

    "The Lord of Baiyun City... the descendant of the Sea God..." Bibi Dong''s beautiful eyes were filled with ripples. She was wary of these two people. At the same time, she felt that this world was really big.

    In the past, she thought that she had twin martial souls and divine inheritance. Her strength had reached level 98, close to the Limit Douluo, which was rare in the world.

    However, in recent years, powerhouses of this level have emerged one after another. First, there was the twin martial spirits of the Lord of Baiyun City, who became an Limit Douluo at the age of 26 and will almost certainly become a god in the future! Then there was the sea soul master Neptune, who was recognized by the Sea God and was almost the appointed Sea God. Finally, there was the Medicine King Sun Zhongjing, who created his own soul ring and shocked the world. It was no wonder that Bibi Dong didn''t feel strange when someone created his own godhood.

    The world has become more and more incomprehensible to her.

    Moreover, Bibi Dong felt that there were definitely more powerful people hiding in the dark than just these three. Just like the Medicine King Sun Zhongjing, an old man who traveled all over the continent and practiced medicine. Before the video was exposed, who would have thought that this ordinary old man was actually an Limit Douluo at the top of the soul master? Especially his soul ring, which was actually formed by himself. It was simply shocking!

    Even someone as arrogant as Bibi Dong had to admit that she was far inferior to this genius who broke the rules of spirit masters. If she didn''t become a god as soon as possible, she would probably encounter great resistance in implementing her long-planned plan!

    "It''s a troubled time..."

    Bibi Dong sighed. If possible, she would like to become a god as soon as possible. But unfortunately, the God Test is not something that can be passed immediately. Especially from level 98 to level 99, which is the last level of the Limit Douluo, it is not something that can be broken through just by reaching the soul power. It also requires a kind of perception, and only when you understand it can you break through.

    "Forget it, just go and join in the fun."

    She thought of Neptune''s inheritance of the Sea God, and became curious about the fight between the two. She thought that by observing the fight between the two, she might be able to determine the difference in strength between them. She might even gain insights and break through the last level by watching the fight between the Limit Douluo.

    Moreover, he could observe the battle between these two future gods in advance, and roughly estimate how powerful they would be after becoming gods.

    If she became a god, would she be able to defeat them? Would she be able to suppress these two people?

    These were the things Bibi Dong wanted to know urgently.

    There are many other masters who share the same idea as Bibi Dong. For example, Sword and Bone Douluo from the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, Yu Yuanzhen from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, and even the long-retreating Clear Sky Sect, decided to join in the fun. They wanted to see how big the gap was between themselves and the top soul masters.

    A battle attracted almost all the top soul masters on the continent.

    Ten days later.

    The two men chose a place surrounded by mountains thousands of miles away from Baiyun City for their fight.

    This place was originally sparsely populated, but since the news of a duel here was announced ten days ago, many people have arrived here in advance, ready to serve as spectators.

    Now that ten days have passed, it would be an exaggeration to say that this place is packed with people, but there are definitely a lot of people gathered here. A conservative estimate is at least tens of thousands of people.

    Especially among these people, most of them are soul masters. After receiving the news from all over the continent, they rushed here day and night just to see the duel between the top masters.

    At this time, the sun is rising.

    The sky was just getting light, and the glow of the morning sun gradually expanded, slowly bringing light to the world.

    "Today is the day of the showdown."

    "I''m really looking forward to it!"

    "I don''t know when the showdown will start."

    "Being able to witness the battle between the two Limit Douluo, I feel that my life will be worthwhile after today."

    "yes."

    "I can brag about this for the rest of my life..."

    There were tens of thousands of people at the scene, most of them scattered around, gathering in twos and threes, talking in low voices.

    As for those high-level soul masters like Bibi Dong, they hid in the dark and observed quietly.

    Everyone at the scene was waiting, waiting for today''s protagonist to appear.

    Time passes by little by little.

    As the sun rose higher and higher, the people around were getting impatient.

    "It''s almost noon, why haven''t you arrived yet?"

    "Shouldn''t we wait until night?"

    "Don''t be impatient, wait a little longer."

    "Look at the time, it should be almost time."

    "I''ve been waiting for almost ten days, so a little while longer won''t hurt..."

    Many people were talking quietly, and although the voices were not loud, when there were many people, the noises gathered together and became more disturbing than a vegetable market, breaking the tranquility of the mountains.

    A while later.

    The sun in the sky has reached the center.

    The surrounding air also became extremely hot and humid, making many people sweat profusely, as if they were being roasted on a stove.

    But at this moment.

    People at the scene suddenly discovered that a little black had appeared in the blue sky and white clouds above. And this little black was rapidly expanding in the white clouds. In a blink of an eye, the sky above, which was originally blue and white, was covered with dark clouds, and it looked like a storm was about to come.

    A gust of damp and cold wind blew by, causing many people to shiver inexplicably.

    "Strange, what''s going on with this damn weather?"

    "It was so hot just now, and now it''s going to rain?"

    "This dark cloud feels so strange, why are they gathering so quickly?"

    "Isn''t the temperature dropping too fast?"

    "Huh? Something''s wrong!"

    "This dark cloud, could it be..."

    There were many people at the scene who were confused, and many others were keenly aware of something and had shocked looks on their faces.

    As for those truly high-level soul masters hiding in the dark, feeling the rapid changes in the temperature around them and looking at the dark clouds covering the sky above, their faces became solemn.

    Because they could sense that this sudden rainy day was definitely not a natural occurrence.

    And since it was not formed naturally, it must be man-made.

    But, what kind of cultivation level is needed to be able to control the celestial phenomena to such an exaggerated degree.

    Bibi Dong looked up at the sky with a solemn expression. She knew that this sudden change in the sky must have been caused by one of the two people.

    Directly manipulating celestial phenomena is already the realm of gods.

    "Boom!!!"

    In the thick dark clouds, lightning flashed across the sky, illuminating the entire sky!

    What followed was a torrential downpour

    !

    Tens of thousands of soul masters at the scene were soaked like drowned rats.

    "Here it comes!"

    Bibi Dong''s expression changed

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 220+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 158: The Peak Battle

    Chapter 158 - 158: The Peak Battle

    "BOOMˇŞ!!!!"

    Thunders gathered together, and heavy rain poured down from the dark clouds that covered the sky.

    Many soul masters below were hurriedly looking for places to hide from the rain, and only a few strong ones were still staring at the sky. Where the wind and clouds gathered, a little light gradually appeared!

    The rain all over the sky suddenly seemed to be pulled back and condensed into a tornado in the air. A horrific storm swept across everything around it, and countless plants and grasses on the ground were uprooted and merged into the storm!

    At this moment, everyone present felt as if they were in the ocean, with nowhere to land. They were helpless and could only face the oncoming storm and shiver.

    Just a moment.

    The land that was originally surrounded by mountains and bathed in scorching sunshine was completely destroyed by the fierce storm, and was replaced by a wet swamp, with rainwater accumulating and the water level rising continuously.

    Fortunately, in order to better watch the battle, everyone was on the mountainside or on the top of the mountain. If they were at the foot of the mountain, they would have been buried by the flood brought by the rain.

    "Calling the wind and rain, gathering water to form the sea... Is this the descendant of the Sea God... It''s really terrifying!" Bibi Dong looked at the surrounding land submerged by the flood, and her eyes were filled with shock. Because this was the true manifestation of the power of the Sea God.

    Even if he is on the mainland, he can gather dark clouds, summon rain, and flood the earth. Creating an environment suitable for fighting. It is so terrifying!

    Bibi Dong feels that this descendant of the Sea God is too strong. He is so strong before he becomes a god. What will happen if he becomes a god?

    "Buzz!!!!"

    The void vibrates.

    A ray of golden light shot out from the center of the dark clouds in the sky.

    Landed on the highest mountain here.

    The handsome man holding the Sea God Trident appeared.

    "Where is the Lord of Baiyun City!"

    The powerful voice is very penetrating.

    Even the terrifying thunder in the sky and the raging storm could not stop the transmission of this sound.

    The many soul masters struggling in the storm on the surrounding mountains were stunned, and most of them finally realized that this sudden and terrifying storm was caused by this person.

    "Is this the power of a Limit Douluo?!"

    "Controlling the celestial phenomena, this is no different from being a god!"

    "I kind of regret coming here."

    "They''ve made such a big noise before the fight even starts. When the real battle starts... are we sure we''ll be safe?"

    "I''ve also been lucky enough to see Titled Douluo fights, but I''ve never seen anything this exaggerated... There''s already such a big commotion before the fight even starts. Why do I feel like Titled Douluo and Limit Douluo are in two completely different realms?!"

    "Is this the difference between a god''s successor and an ordinary soul master?"

    Many people were puzzled, and only a few people knew that it was not because the inheritor of the gods was different from ordinary soul masters, but because the talent of this person was too abnormal, which was why he could create such an exaggerated scene.

    "Ye is here!"

    The clear voice penetrated the heavy rain curtain and echoed between heaven and earth.

    As soon as the words fell.

    On the hill opposite Neptune, a figure in white quietly appeared.

    With black hair and white clothes, he is as light as a fairy.

    With him as the starting point, within a radius of 100 meters, no rain can fall and no wind can enter. It is so clean that it seems like being in another world.

    The two protagonists of today were facing each other from hundreds of meters away!

    One of them held a trident, calling the clouds and rain, and controlling the wind and thunder! It was as if he was the incarnation of the punishment from heaven in this world, filled with an incomparable sense of oppression.

    One stood with his hands behind his back, calm as water. He seemed to be a world of his own. No matter how powerful the storms and thunders were, he remained calm and indifferent to the common people.

    The many soul masters watching were staring at the two masters, and were so shocked by the power they unintentionally exuded that they couldn''t even speak. Most people only felt that if they could have one tenth, no! One percent, of what these two people can do in this life, then they would have no regrets in this life.

    "City Lord Ye, be careful!"

    Suddenly, Neptune raised the Sea God Trident in his hand and took the first step.

    As the light spurted out, the trident mark on his forehead and the trident in his hand lit up at the same time. His azure eyes had completely turned golden at this moment, and his already terrifying aura surged again!

    As the Sea God Trident pointed forward, a strong golden light burst out from the largest blade in the center, turning into a shocking rainbow, and headed straight for Ye Cheng who was hundreds of meters away to kill him.

    "..."

    Ye Cheng did not say much, he stretched out his right hand and grasped the air, the crystal sword that looked like a work of art appeared, and nine soul rings appeared around his body. Facing this god-level power, he did not dare to be as arrogant as he was when facing Sword Douluo.

    The light of Feihong Sword exploded!

    He raised the sword and slashed!

    A half-moon-shaped incandescent sword light flew out.

    It instantly collided with the golden light blade emitted from the Sea God Trident.

    "Bang!!!"

    Amidst a loud bang, the violent collision triggered a howling energy storm that raged towards the surrounding mountains.

    "BOOM!!!"

    Although this was just a tentative attack by the two, the shock wave generated by the collision caused cracks on the mountain. Even the soul masters watching from a distance could feel the ground shaking under their feet!

    "So...so scary!"

    "Just a test strike..."

    "The aftermath of the battle, even from such a distance, makes me feel my blood boiling..."

    "I think we should stay a little further away!"

    Many soul masters who were "closer" to the attack, felt the terrifying shock wave that was almost coming towards them, their faces turned extremely pale, and they immediately fled to a farther place.

    In the dark.

    "So strong!"

    Bibi Dong couldn''t help but tense up. It would not be easy for her to block the casual attack from the two with her current strength. She might even get slightly injured.

    "What''s going on with the soul power of these two people... Why is it so powerful?! Is it really the soul power possessed by the Limit Douluo?" She felt the seemingly boundless power of the two people and couldn''t help but marvel inwardly.

    Bibi Dong, who has inherited the divine heritage, is like this, so the other Title Douluo who are hiding in the case are naturally even worse. Many people even began to doubt whether they are spirit masters of the same level? Otherwise, why are these two people so powerful? As Title Douluo, even if there is a gap of a few levels, is it really that big?

    In fact, these people don''t know that Ye Cheng and Neptune are the kind of monsters who have turned on cheats. Because their soul power is condensed by the soul core, there is an essential difference in both quantity and quality compared to those without soul cores.

    If the soul power of ordinary soul masters like them is compared to clouds and mist, then the soul power in Ye Cheng and Neptune is the water condensed to the extreme. Or in the words of this world, it should be called divine power!

    The so-called divine power is actually not that mysterious. Both divine power and soul power are a kind of energy. As long as the quality of soul power can be continuously purified, then when it reaches a certain level, this high-quality soul power can be called divine power!

    ______________________

    We just reached 400 Chapters in my Patreon. That''s 240+ of advance Chapters. If you are interested, you can join and support me in my Patreon,

    patreon.com/ ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 159: Collateral Damage

    Chapter 159 - 159: Collateral Damage

    T/N: Extra Chapter for teaching 50 powerstones.

    Every 50/100/150 powerstones = 1 Chapter

    (Same across my other books)

    _________

    After their simple initial exchange,

    The two appeared evenly matched on the surface, but this probing strike couldn''t truly measure the gap between them.

    Neptune decided to stop testing. The golden glow on his Sea God Trident didn''t fade after the attack; instead, it intensified as he continued channeling divine light. Countless golden patterns rippled across the trident''s surface, its massive blade becoming translucent like golden crystal.

    With a sweeping motion, he summoned moisture from all directions, coalescing into an enormous creature ¨C

    A giant whale composed entirely of water!

    "Oooaaah~!"

    The deep, resonant cry from this leviathan shook the mountains.

    Sonic waves reverberated through the air, causing countless soul masters to bleed from their facial orifices. Weaker individuals directly vomited blood. Only Soul Douluos and Title Douluo-level experts could barely withstand it without harm.

    Though not physically injured, even these experts felt their blood energy churn violently, requiring concentrated soul power to suppress.

    What truly frustrated observers was realizing the whale''s roar wasn''t even the main attack. Watching this kilometer-long behemoth arc through stormy skies like a real whale breaching, its sheer mass alone was terrifying enough. Everyone understood this wasn''t mere water ¨C otherwise why shape it as a whale? But they could only watch helplessly as the colossal creature reached its apex and came crashing down.

    Facing this aqueous apocalypse, Ye Cheng observed his own creation through shared senses. Magnificent... but ultimately hollow.

    Such attacks might clear trash like Title Douluos, but against true experts? Clumsy. The simplest counter: teleport away.

    As Ye Cheng vanished, the mountaintop he''d occupied disintegrated under the whale''s impact.

    "BOOOOOM!!!"

    True earth-shaking cataclysm.

    Nearby mountain ranges cracked like eggshells. Upon impact, the aqueous whale exploded into raging torrents that scoured the landscape. Many spectators were swept away in the deluge ¨C only their soul master constitutions prevented mass drownings.

    Reappearing on another peak, Ye Cheng called across to Neptune: "Brother Ne, your water manipulation is impressive, but meaningless at our level. It only harms bystanders. Change tactics."

    Scanning the struggling soul masters, Neptune nodded apologetically: "My oversight. We sea-dwellers forget land''s fragility."

    Hearing this exchange, the drenched spectators felt grudging respect. Most soul masters never considered collateral damage ¨C until becoming victims themselves.

    "Since water techniques are unsuitable, I''ll employ Sea God''s divine arts!" Neptune declared.

    Golden flames erupted around him as a colossal golden phantom materialized behind ¨C three times his height, depicting a golden-armored humanoid. As the phantom solidified and merged with Neptune, his trident blazed with divine radiance.

    Stepping forward, Neptune transformed the battlefield. Everything within range gilded golden. Swinging his trident, he released a series of brilliant golden rings that homed unerringly toward Ye Cheng.

    Instead of dodging, Ye Cheng''s first six soul rings flashed consecutively. His Crimson Meteor Sword erupted with light as he slashed a crescent blade toward the approaching rings.

    When blade met golden rings, the latter''s inner golden membranes erased the attack like waves washing away sand.

    Ye Cheng''s eyebrows rose in genuine surprise ¨C though internally, he recognized this technique. The first of Sea God''s Golden Thirteen Strikes: Unfixed Storm. The ultimate restraining technique, said to immobilize any target for eight seconds regardless of strength.

    But he knew the truth ¨C against true peers, no technique was absolute. If this move could truly bind any foe, the Sea God would rank far beyond a mere first-grade deity.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 240+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 160: Ning Fengzhiâ€™s Regret

    Chapter 160 - 160: Ning Fengzhi''s Regret

    After the golden halo wiped out the sword light, its remaining power remained undiminished and it attacked Ye Cheng.

    Once hit by this aura, one will be forced to be frozen for eight seconds. Although it is short, eight seconds is a long time for masters to fight. In a life-and-death battle, eight seconds is enough to do many things.

    Even though this skill cannot weaken the opponent''s defense, Neptune can make a variety of choices within these eight seconds, whether it is leaving the battlefield or attacking with all his strength, which will undoubtedly take the absolute initiative. It must be said that the skills taught by the sea god are indeed very practical.

    However, seeing that the illusory golden halo was approaching, Ye Cheng did not retreat but instead rushed towards the golden halo.

    Just when the golden halos were about to cover Ye Cheng''s body, he was suddenly enveloped by white light, and then split into nine pieces, transforming into nine shadows. It was impossible to tell which shadow was the real body, confusing the opponent.

    As expected, Neptune was unable to distinguish the nine light shadows, and knew which one was his real body. Seeing the nine light shadows flying in all directions, he could only try his best to release more golden halos and choose to cover all of them.

    However, the effort required to lock onto one person is different from the effort required to lock onto nine people, not to mention that the speed of these nine beams of light is not slow at all.

    In the blink of an eye, except for three of the nine beams of light that were covered by the golden halo, the other six escaped the cover and rushed towards Neptune from all directions, and the distance between the two quickly narrowed.

    Neptune was not in a hurry when he saw this scene. He waved the Sea God Trident in his hand again and used the second style of the Golden Thirteen Tridents ¨C Thousand Years of Sky-Long!

    He suddenly jumped up, and countless golden lights appeared. Then the shadows of the halberds filled the sky, like a dazzling cloud of golden light. The light cloud directly enveloped the incoming light and shadow. This momentum was like a momentum that had never been seen before and would never be seen again.

    "Bang!!!"

    Amidst the loud bang, the large golden cloud of light exploded almost at the same time, covering the six light shadows like mercury pouring down on the ground. Amidst the violent roar, every part of the six light shadows was subjected to powerful attacks, and finally they were completely destroyed.

    "Huh? They''re all phantoms?!"

    Neptune was stunned when he saw this scene.

    A cold light flashed before my eyes.

    A figure in white appeared, and the sharp light of the crystal sword seemed to be right in front of him. It was about to pierce him in the next moment.

    "Golden Thirteen Halberds, third move, never to return."

    But Neptune reacted extremely quickly, his body spun around instantly, and the Sea God Trident in his hand shot out with an illusory golden light, as if it had cut through the void, and in the illusory and distorted light and shadow, it collided with the sharp sword light!

    With a loud bang, the golden trident collided with the shining white Feihong sword. The strong golden light illuminated the surrounding mountains, as if the sun had fallen to the earth.

    The mountains shook and rocks fell.

    It was as if a massive earthquake had occurred in the surrounding mountains.

    As for the crowd watching, except for a few weak people who were in a state of panic, most of them were watching the battle between the two top masters in fascination, and many people seemed to have realized something from the simple battle between the two.

    In the dark.

    Bibi Dong couldn''t help but tighten her grip on the scepter in her hand. Unlike those people with lower strength, she, who was level 98 and close to level 99, could see something more essential from the battle between the two. That was the gap!

    Both were level 99, and compared to Qian Daoliu, she felt that these two were ridiculously strong.

    She even felt that even if she reached level 99, she would not be a match for either of them if they really fought. Unless she could obtain the Rakshasa God''s artifact, she would have no chance of winning against these two, even if they were at the same level.

    The other side.

    The group from the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect who were also hiding in the dark were also amazed by the battle between the two.

    "Uncle Sword, if I support you with all my strength and you fight one of these two people, what will be the result?" Ning Fengzhi suddenly asked.

    Sword Douluo looked solemn, and slowly shook his head, saying: "This is an absolute gap in realm! It''s not just a simple difference in soul power, but also depends on personal perception... The same soul skill, the same level, in the hands of different people, the power exerted is completely different. This is the effect of realm."

    "Not to mention that your amplification can''t make me reach level 99. Even if it can make me reach level 99, with the same level, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive a single move from those two people." Although the reality is cruel, Sword Douluo still told the truth.

    "This world is getting more and more incomprehensible. Strong men emerge one after another." Ning Fengzhi sighed. In the past, Titled Douluo were already top strong men. And the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, which has two Titled Douluo above level 95, is undoubtedly worthy of being one of the top three sects.

    But now, facing those powerful people who can easily shake the earth and mountains and seem to be in a completely different realm from the Titled Douluo, the name of the top three sects seems a bit unworthy of its reality.

    If these strong men intend to replace the three sects, then they will have no power to resist. Because when their strength reaches a certain level, they can really ignore any rules and do whatever they want.

    "If I had realized the danger of Baiyun City in time, I wouldn''t be so troubled now." Looking at the white figure floating in the clouds, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but sigh heavily. He felt bitter inside.

    If Ning Fengzhi had known that the woman he had only had a one-night stand with would get pregnant and give birth to a genius with twin martial souls, he would definitely take her back to the sect and worship her as a living Buddha, even if the tigress at home objected. He would even divorce the tigress and make her his wife.

    But it''s too late to say anything now.

    He did not have the ability to predict the future, and he had no way of knowing that the woman who seemed ordinary among all the women he had ever met could actually give birth to such a genius, a genius who could change the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect.

    Twin martial spirits... you might not come across one even after hundreds or thousands of years.

    Especially this genius with twin martial souls, who actually cultivated their clan''s Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda martial soul into the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda that only existed in ancient legends!

    The most important thing is that this genius is his son. For Ning Fengzhi, who has been pursuing to break the shackles of martial spirit all his life, this is tantamount to a gift from God.

    It''s a pity that this gift from heaven has no intention of returning to the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect, and even seems to have no intention of ever having any contact with the sect again.

    Ning Fengzhi had no other options. After all, it was impossible to force him to return to the sect and recognize his ancestors. He could only watch the only hope of the sect drift away. It was too painful.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 240+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 161: Whale Swallowing Destruction

    Chapter 161 - 161: Whale Swallowing Destruction

    "Boom!"

    After the two sides exchanged blows, both were shaken away by the strong recoil force and distanced themselves from each other again.

    At this time, Neptune and Ye Cheng did not pay attention to the mountains shaking in the aftermath, and they were staring at their opponents in the distance.

    "The magical skills taught by the Sea God are indeed extremely powerful." Ye Cheng spoke first, and then changed the subject: "I am not talented, but I have created a few sword skills over the years. I would like to ask Brother Ni to teach me!"

    "please."

    Neptune, holding the Sea God Trident, responded with only one word.

    "I named these sword techniques the Seven Flying Rainbow Styles!"

    At this moment, Ye Cheng was holding a sword in his hand, and his expression became extremely calm.

    "The first move ¨C Fire burns the sky!"

    The words fell.

    The Feihong sword suddenly glowed red, like a red-hot iron. The hot breath also burned with the sword at this moment, enveloping the world with flames!

    The sky was originally covered with dark clouds, but at this moment, it was suddenly occupied by a fire cloud!

    "Zizi!!"

    Large areas of flood water began to evaporate...

    Accompanied by Ye Cheng slashing out with a sword.

    There was a flame in the void, and the hot sword energy was wrapped in a raging fire, turning into a flying fire phoenix. With a slight shake, it burned wantonly with the divine fire that could burn everything!

    Neptune did not dare to be careless, and raised the Sea God Trident. The surrounding rain quickly gathered and finally turned into a huge dark blue whale.

    Water whale versus fire phoenix!

    Deep blue and fiery red, like two completely opposite worlds.

    "Buzz boom!!!"

    The two collisions demonstrated the incompatibility of water and fire to the extreme.

    The flame evaporates the water, and the water extinguishes the flame.

    This extreme opposition between water and fire made the surrounding onlookers suffer. The large amount of water vapor with a terrifying temperature spread out, making them feel what it was like to be in a sauna.

    Fortunately, he was a soul master after all, and he used his soul power to form a barrier, which was barely able to isolate the outside temperature to a range that his body could bear. But he was just struggling to hold on.

    A few minutes passed, which seemed like an eternity.

    The water whale and the fire phoenix finally canceled each other out and died together, leaving only a large cloud of water vapor covering the entire place.

    In the dark.

    "This is a self-created soul skill... It can actually control the fire element." Sword Douluo looked at Ye Cheng''s sword slashing out, and the scene of flames filling the sky, and couldn''t help but feel surprised. Because in this world, the soul skills of sword martial souls are nothing more than increasing cutting and sharpness. The most amazing thing is to emit sword energy, or split into more than one sword. Like Ye Cheng, controlling the elements with swordsmanship is something that even he can''t do.

    "And this kid really held back when he fought me that day!" Thinking back to the battle that day, Sword Douluo had to admit that if Ye Cheng used this move, he really would not be able to resist it.

    In the field.

    Seeing that the fire pheonix and his opponent''s whale perished together with this move, Ye Cheng didn''t care, but just used the second move - Earth and Water Breaking Army!

    The Feihong Sword In his hand instantly changed from fiery red to azure blue, which was the aqua blue color representing the water attribute.

    At the same time, the water that was everywhere in all directions also began to be used by him. As he swung his sword, the water molecules in the air condensed and turned into crescent-shaped water blades!

    "Use water against me?!"

    Neptune seemed to find it a little funny. After all, his martial soul was of the water element. His understanding of water and his control over water were not comparable to those of ordinary soul masters.

    The next moment.

    The crescent water blades with a diameter of several meters moved!

    Cutting the air and shaking the space.

    Neptune did not dodge or evade. Facing the incoming water blades, he directly responded with the Sea God Trident in his hand.

    "Buzz!"

    When the first water blade hit the Sea God Trident, there was a loud bang, and the vibration could be heard from far away.

    "It''s actually possible to condense water to this extent, and use it in this way..." Neptune was obviously very surprised, but his body movements were not slow at all. The trident in his hand almost turned into an afterimage, constantly knocking away the incoming water blades.

    "Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!..."

    Every time it knocks away a water blade, the Sea God Trident will emit a violent vibration!

    The crowd watching could imagine how powerful the power contained in this seemingly ordinary water was!

    Especially when a blade of water flew to a distant mountain and cut off half of it like tofu, it pushed the amazement to a climax.

    "Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz! ..."

    Water blades attacked Neptune madly from all directions. He danced the Sea God Trident in his hand into an afterimage and made the defense around his body airtight.

    Finally, he seemed to be getting impatient.

    A fierce golden light suddenly burst out around Neptune''s body, temporarily forcing away the swarming water blades. Then he grasped the Sea God Trident with both hands and shouted in a deep voice: "The most evil method ¨C Whale Devouring Destruction!"

    The words fell.

    The surrounding mountains began to tremble.

    Immediately afterwards, the area covered by water suddenly began to boil.

    With Neptune as the center point, a big mouth appeared, and the huge body slowly "drilled" out of the water, or condensed.

    This time, the whale he condensed was incomparably huge. It even took away most of the water around it, condensed into the whale''s body, and flew high into the sky.

    A giant whale, estimated to be more than 10,000 meters long, leaped into the sky, splashing with water. The scene was surprisingly beautiful, full of ocean charm and extremely beautiful.

    However, all the soul masters watching around them looked at the huge whale leaping high above their heads, and at this moment, their eyes showed an extremely panicked look. They would not forget that the aftermath of the whale, which was only a few hundred meters long, almost took them away.

    And now there is this 10,000-meter-high whale above us... how can we survive if it hits us? !

    "What the hell!"

    "Does he want to kill us?!"

    "Go, go!"

    "Why the hell am I just here to watch the fun when I have nothing better to do?!"

    "It''s over!"

    "Dead!"

    "No one can save me this time!"

    "Who the hell would have thought that being so far away would be life-threatening!"

    Many low-level soul masters looked at the sky in despair, their bodies stiffened due to instinctive fear and unable to move at all.

    Even those high-level soul masters such as Soul Douluo and Titled Douluo were barely suppressing their fear at this moment and began to use various means of defense. Even when they were facing this whale falling from the sky, they felt tremendous pressure!

    Normally they were all powerful and high above everyone else, but now under this whale that covered the sky, they felt as if they had returned to their weaker days. They were no different from those low-level spirit masters, and could only tremble in fear in the face of such a powerful being!

    "Not good!"

    Ye Cheng looked at the huge whale that leaped high into the sky and then plummeted from a height of ten thousand meters. He understood that if the whale really fell to the ground, the area within a thousand miles would be affected, and the surrounding mountains would definitely be razed to the ground.

    All those soul masters will be finished one by one.

    The destructive power of water is not weak at all.

    Especially when falling from such a high place, the kinetic energy brought about is so powerful that it is simply unimaginable.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 240+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 162: Nine Treasures Divine Protection Radiance

    Chapter 162 - 162: Nine Treasures Divine Protection Radiance

    As the ten-thousand-meter-long leviathan descended from the heavens, Ye Cheng understood that despite being composed entirely of water, the destructive force of this colossal impact would rival a meteor strike.

    While powerful entities like Title Douluos might survive, weaker soul masters below that rank faced certain doom. The shockwaves and cascading torrents from the whale''s descent would shred everything in their path. Tens of thousands of lives hung in the balance.

    To let these tens of thousands perish here would irreversibly alter the continent''s power dynamics. Neptune''s avatar would become public enemy number one, and even Ye Cheng''s main body would inherit part of that hatred. Such recklessness was unthinkable. Yet Ye Cheng had prepared for this very scenario.

    The Crimson Meteor Sword in his hand dissolved, replaced instantly by the luminous Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda. Raising the nine crimson-ringed artifact solemnly, he chanted:

    "By the Nine Treasures'' Name, Eighth Art: Divine Protection Radiance!"

    ---

    Hidden Observation Post

    Sword Douluo''s face paled as apocalyptic pressure bore down from above. "Disaster!" he muttered. Though not the target, even he felt existential dread. "I should''ve let that old bone handle this mission." As an offensive specialist, protecting Sect Master Ning Fengzhi against this calamity posed immense difficulty. Had their defensive expert Bone Douluo been present, his spatial skills and resilience would''ve sufficed.

    Too late. Sword Douluo could only channel every ounce of power to shield his charge.

    ---

    For those without Title Douluo guardians, despair reigned. The whale''s shadow blanketed the horizon, leaving no escape. Even fleeing at full speed, none could outrun the impact radius.

    Then salvation rang out.

    Every soul master felt warmth surge through their veins as a gargantuan nine-colored pagoda materialized above the mountains ¨C its scale dwarfing even the descending leviathan. The spectral structure shattered into countless beams of light, bathing the entire battlefield in radiant hues.

    A collective gasp arose as protective auroras enveloped every individual. Negative emotions dissolved, replaced by unshakable confidence. Though the whale''s shadow still loomed, terror had vanished.

    ---

    Ning Fengzhi''s Perspective

    Wrapped in shimmering light, the Seven Treasure Glazed Sect leader instantly recognized the technique. "Simultaneously shielding tens of thousands... How is his soul power sustaining this?!" Panic gripped him. Seven Treasure soul techniques demanded enormous energy, which their clan''s specialized mind-control method mitigated. Without such training, even a Limit Douluo''s reserves should crumble.

    "Should''ve secretly taught him the Split Spirit Control technique through Rongrong..." Ning Fengzhi''s nails dug into his palms. This rebellious son carried the sect''s future ¨C the only Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda in existence. If lost today...

    Unbeknownst to him, Ye Cheng would''ve scoffed at such concerns. With triple soul cores cycling infinite energy, traditional conservation methods were obsolete.

    ---

    Divine Protection Radiance''s True Power

    The Eighth Soul Ring''s ultimate defense dispersed all negativity while creating an impregnable barrier. Against concentrated divine strikes it might falter, but this dispersed aquatic assault?

    Child''s play.

    The Heavenly Devourer Whale Crash excelled at area destruction ¨C enough to obliterate Soul Sages and below, wound Soul Douluos, but mere scratches to Titled Douluos. Under Ye Cheng''s transcendent protection, not a single spectator would suffer harm.

    As the leviathan met earth, reality itself seemed to fracture...

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 240+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 163: Ends With No Winner

    Chapter 163 - 163: Ends With No Winner

    When everyone on the scene.

    Colorful lights shone on the bodies of tens of thousands of people. After being firmly protected by the protective divine light released by Ye Cheng, the huge whale covering the entire sky finally fell down like a meteorite with a terrifying whistling wind!

    "Bang!"

    Before the whale actually touched the ground, the terrifying wind pressure it brought with it had already pushed the ground down several meters, crushing all the trees. And as the distance got closer, the pressure was gradually increasing!

    If it weren''t for the protection of the divine light released by Ye Cheng, the tens of thousands of people at the scene, except for those strong soul masters of Soul Saint and above, would basically not be able to wait for the whale to fall. They would be crushed into a pool of blood and flesh by the accompanying wind pressure!

    This kind of terrifying pressure is definitely not something that anyone can withstand.

    But now with the protection of Ye Cheng''s Nine Treasures Body Protecting Divine Light, no one at the scene felt any pressure. They could only see how terrifying the pressure coming from the sky was through the sudden collapse of the ground around them and the gradually collapsing and shattering mountains.

    If there was no protection from the colorful light on their bodies... everyone couldn''t help but shudder subconsciously when they thought of the consequences. They had goosebumps all over their bodies and were filled with fear. Who could have thought that watching a battle would almost cost them their lives?

    "I don''t know if this layer of light can block the whale in the sky..." Someone suddenly spoke up, expressing the thoughts of everyone present. Many people subconsciously nodded in agreement with him.

    Since the Nine Treasures Body Protecting Divine Light has the ability to expel negative states in addition to defense, the people covered by the divine light can remain extremely calm even when a big fish is about to fall.

    Everyone looked up at the sky, watching the gigantic whale that covered the entire sky approaching them at a speed that seemed slow due to its size, but was actually very fast.

    Until... it completely enveloped everything in sight.

    "boom--!!!!!"

    The gigantic whale, over ten thousand meters long, slammed heavily to the ground. Instantly, its shape disintegrated and turned back into a stream of water... or a flood!

    Such a scene looks like a balloon filled with water exploding. From the visual effect alone, it is no less than a nuclear bomb explosion!

    The terrifying eruption of water destroyed the mountains and shattered the earth!

    The terrain originally surrounded by mountains was completely destroyed by the impact of this wave of water!

    The raging flood spread wildly, and the impact force of the water flow made the land turbulent, as if a real earthquake was coming.

    Fortunately, the battle site chosen by Ye Cheng was deserted, otherwise the aftermath alone would have harmed countless people.

    A long time passed.

    When everything calmed down.

    The original location of the duel has completely changed at this moment.

    Mountains and land completely disappeared.

    Instead there is a vast lake!

    Anyone who sees this lake from above will know that it is man-made, because the lake is in a very neat circular shape, covering a radius of thousands of miles.

    It reflects the blue sky like a round mirror.

    Obviously, Neptune''s extremely evil move ¨C Whale Devouring Destruction! Is indeed a large-scale lethal move.

    With one move, he destroyed the mountains and veins within a radius of a thousand miles.

    A lake was created.

    It''s so terrifying!

    At this moment.

    In this new lake.

    On the still turbulent water surface, a head suddenly broke through the water and emerged.

    "Hoohoo!!"

    The man gasped for breath, fear still lingering in his eyes, and said in fear: "I almost thought I was going to die!"

    After this man, many people emerged from the turbulent water surface one after another, gasping for breath.

    After a while, people continued to come out from the bottom of the lake, breaking the surface of the water, breathing in the fresh air.

    Facing the torrent that almost destroyed everything, these soul masters were deeply aware of their own insignificance. They had no ability to resist at all and were carried by the current, involuntarily mixed with the sand, rocks and mud, and were pressed to the bottom of the lake.

    If it weren''t for the fact that these people were still wrapped in a layer of gorgeous colored light, it was obvious that the protective divine light was still protecting them. Just staying in the water for so long, even a soul master would probably have suffocated to death.

    "No way, they still want to fight?!"

    "Oh My God?!"

    "Is it going to happen again?!"

    Everyone at the scene suddenly wailed.

    All because of the two extremely conspicuous shadows in the center of the lake.

    One is the shape of the pagoda, which is in nine colors and is estimated to be at least several hundred meters high. Even from a distance, people can clearly see the texture and details on the pagoda. It is as if this pagoda is not an illusion, but a real existence.

    One was a humanoid figure, wearing golden armor and holding a golden trident. He was also several hundred meters tall and looked exactly like Neptune.

    The two people were just phantoms. When the flood broke out, the onlookers were washed to the edge. So they were too far away to see what the two people were like now.

    However, just from the extremely conspicuous phantom hundreds of meters high, it can be seen that the battle between the two people is probably not over yet. In fact, it seems that they will continue to fight.

    "Please, stop fighting."

    "If you keep fighting, I''ll be dead."

    "These two guys are definitely gods! Are Titled Douluo that strong?!"

    "If this is not God, then what is God?"

    "Two great gods! Please put away your magical powers!"

    "If you keep fighting, I''m afraid your courage will be broken."

    Many low-level spirit masters at the scene wailed, and even the high-level spirit masters looked unhappy. They originally just wanted to learn something from the fight between the two. In the end, it was fine at the beginning, and they did learn something from the fight between the two.

    But later on, the two big guys became more and more exaggerated, and the abilities they demonstrated were beyond their understanding.

    In their opinion, the methods these two people used now definitely belonged to the realm of gods!

    They were definitely not something that mortals like them could peek into.

    At this moment.

    The people soaking in the water suddenly found that the colorful light covering their bodies gradually faded and finally disappeared.

    They subconsciously looked into the distance and saw that the nine-story glazed pagoda was like an illusion, slowly fading away.

    Along with the pagoda, the huge phantom of the sea god also disappeared.

    "Are you... not going to fight anymore?!"

    Everyone thought with some trepidation.

    The loud noise that came next also confirmed their guess.

    "Brother Ni, there is no winner in today''s battle."

    "Due to the narrowness of this place, many of our methods cannot be used. We will have a good fight next time we meet."

    This clear voice belongs to Ye Cheng.

    "must."

    "Brother Ye, if you are interested, you are welcome to visit the Sea God Island."

    This powerful voice belongs to Neptune.

    From the voices of these two people, everyone knew that the battle was over. However, from what they said, the reason they didn''t fight was not to decide the winner, but simply because they were in the way and couldn''t move freely, so they couldn''t fight to their heart''s content.

    This left everyone at a loss for words.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 250+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 164: The Property Has Returned To Its Original Owner

    Chapter 164 - 164: The Property Has Returned To Its Original Owner

    "Brother Ni, the property has been returned to its original owner."

    Ye Cheng looked at Neptune in the distance, knowing that the drama was about to end here, so he immediately took out the Vast Sea Universe Cover and threw it lightly. Just like that, he threw this treasure of the sea god to him from hundreds of meters away.

    A blue light came, even bringing with it a whistling sound of wind.

    Neptune reached out to catch it, ignoring the impact that could have killed a Soul Saint, and looked at the Vast Sea Universe Cover in his hand. Although he had the item, he still needed to get the approval of the Sea God''s will inside to complete the eighth test. After that, it was the ninth test, the final test to inherit the throne.

    Thinking about it, he feel a little excited.

    "Goodbye, Brother Ye."

    Acting is a complete act. After getting what he wanted, Neptune said goodbye to Ye Cheng. Then he turned around, and the waves rose up under his feet, carrying him from the center to the shore.

    Seeing him say goodbye and leave, Ye Cheng naturally would not be stupid enough to stay there for a long time. He directly used his space soul skills and disappeared from the spot.

    The waves lifted Neptune''s body, and he rode the waves and quickly approached the shore. Many people who were still soaking in the water saw him riding the waves passing by, and they couldn''t help but swim away quietly to avoid blocking his way.

    The sharp-eyed people saw the aqua-blue triangle in his hand and immediately realized that this person had got what he wanted.

    Riding the waves very quickly, Neptune reached the shore, stepped onto the shore, and finally stepped on solid land.

    Xiao Bai, who had been waiting on the shore, came up to him, looked at the Vast Sea Universe Cover in his hand and said, "It was not easy. We finally found the Heart of the Sea God."

    "Next, we just need to inlay it onto the Sea God Trident to make this artifact truly complete! Then we will pass the eighth test."

    Neptune looked at the exquisite work of art in his hand, nodded, and said, "There is no time to lose. Let''s find a place to merge the Heart of the Sea God first."

    "After the eighth test is over, we should go back to the ocean." Xiaobai said, with a bit of reluctance on her pretty face. Although the trip to land during this period was insignificant compared to her life span of ten thousand years, she saw many new and strange things she had never seen before, as well as the customs and practices that were different from those in the ocean.

    Now that I know I have to leave, I can''t help but feel a little reluctant, because after leaving, I don''t know if I can come to play on land next time.

    "Why do you look so reluctant?"

    Neptune looked at her reluctant expression and said with a smile, "If you want to come, I will bring you here next time. I will even give you the ability to survive on land after I become a god. You can stay as long as you want until you get bored."

    "That''s a deal."

    Upon hearing his words, the pretty boy''s face suddenly lit up with a beautiful smile again. It was unclear whether he was happy that Neptune could bring him to land to play, or happy that after he became a god, he would be given the ability to live on the ground forever. Perhaps it was both.

    ...

    In a cave somewhere.

    This was originally the lair of a big bear, but it was occupied by two uninvited guests. Neptune did not kill the bear, which was not even a soul beast, but simply drove it away. Then he controlled the water to clean the entire cave, removing the old odor and bear feces.

    Everything is ready.

    Xiaobai was responsible for keeping watch at the cave entrance to prevent anyone from disturbing him.

    Neptune sat cross-legged in the cave which had been cleaned extremely well and without even the slightest odor, then took out the Vast Sea Universe Cover, ready to obtain the approval of the Sea God''s spiritual thoughts.

    As soon as the azure triangle appeared, it completely transformed the originally dark cave into an ocean blue. The soft blue light fluctuations were so dazzling that people could not help but be dazzled, and it felt like being in the sea.

    Holding the Vast Sea Universe Cover in both hands, Neptune began to recall how Tang San gained the recognition of this thing in the original novel? It seemed that he first input mental power, then his head was smashed by this thing, and then it sucked blood, and then it recognized it after sucking it for a while.

    But he was not Tang San, and he did not need to passively accept it like Tang San in the original novel. He placed the Vast Sea Universe Cover on the ground in front of him, and then used his fingernails to scratch the palm of his other hand!

    The nails with soul power easily cut a hole in the palm of his hand, and blood flowed out.

    Neptune slowly pressed his blood-oozing palm down to the Vast Sea Universe Cover on the ground!

    When his blood-stained palm came into contact with the thing, it instantly emitted a special blue light, and then he could feel a suction force coming from the palm of his hand, sucking his blood continuously.

    The blue halo fluctuations that were originally emitted gradually turned red. Not long after, a faint blue light floated out from the Vast Sea Universe Cover and condensed into a very faint shadow. A surprised and old voice sounded, "Huh? My power, so this is it!"

    Feeling the divine aura of Neptune, the divine consciousness in the Vast Sea Universe Cover suddenly realized everything. Then it turned into blue light and sank into the triangle of the Vast Sea Universe Cover again.

    The halo on the Vast Sea Universe Cover suddenly shrank, and stopped absorbing his blood. Instead, it began to output blood, infusing a strange force into his body through the wound.

    It spread from his arms to his entire body, then slowly flowed into his brain, turning into a cool flow that continuously moistened his soul.

    At this moment, Neptune''s brain became exceptionally clear, as if a myopic person was wearing glasses. He could clearly feel the blood flowing in his meridians, and even feel all the subtle changes in his internal organs.

    He slowly closed his eyes and silently felt the change... After the strange state disappeared, Neptune opened his eyes, retracted his hand, and pointed a finger at his forehead.

    The golden trident mark suddenly emitted the light of the Sea God, and then the Sea God Trident appeared in his hand, with the diamond-shaped hole on it being particularly conspicuous.

    As the Sea God Trident was summoned, the vast sea and universe cover that had originally returned to normal on the ground suddenly emitted light and slowly floated up.

    There seemed to be some kind of invisible connection between Sea God''s Trident and the Vast Ocean Universe Cover, causing them to slowly approach each other spontaneously... When the Vast Ocean Universe Cover flew to three inches in front of the diamond-shaped hole on Sea God Trident, it stopped.

    Then, the light of the Vast Sea Universe Cover suddenly turned, and the original triangular shape instantly doubled in size, as if two Vast Sea Universe Covers were connected together. Its shape also changed at the same time, and it turned into a dark blue diamond-shaped gem, exactly the same size as the hole on the Sea God Trident.

    A strong blue light was released!

    At the same time, Neptune could clearly feel his soul power, mental power, and the light of the sea god, all fading at an astonishing speed. Fortunately, he had a deep cultivation base and could withstand it for the time being.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 250+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 165: Capture Or Kill

    Chapter 165 - 165: Capture Or Kill

    With a slight ding sound, the Vast Sea Universe Cover that transformed into a diamond-shaped body was finally imprinted on the diamond-shaped hole of the Sea God Trident.

    Instantly, a strong golden light was released from the Sea God Trident. The cave, which was not very bright at first, seemed to be ignited by the golden light and turned into a golden palace!

    An unprecedented sacred aura burst out from the sea god''s trident. At the same time, golden light burst out from his brows and turned into a shattered light curtain. A voice sounded in Neptune''s mind: "The eighth test of the sea god: find the heart of the sea god! Completed. Reward, the affinity of the sea god increased by 15%, and the total affinity is 100%."

    "Is that all?"

    Neptune saw that the reward for completing the eighth test was just a useless affinity, and he didn''t even help improve the soul ring age. He immediately felt something was wrong. Why was The Sea God so stingy this time?

    "Wait! Could it be that the reason why the age of my soul rings didn''t increase this time is because I''m not on Sea God Island? So Sea God can''t use the power of faith accumulated on Sea God Island to help me increase the age of my soul rings?" Neptune suddenly realized the reason.

    In this world, God is not omnipotent. Although he is not too weak, his strength is limited.

    The true body of the Sea God is now far away in the God Realm. In the past, he was able to help people improve their spirit rings, mainly because he was on the Sea God Island. That was the home ground of the Sea God, and he could call on the power there to a certain extent. He used the power of faith accumulated there for tens of thousands of years to help the test takers improve their spirit rings.

    But now he was far away in the mainland, very far away from Sea God Island. In such a situation, it was impossible for Sea God to control the power of Sea God Island from a distance and fly over to increase the age of his spirit ring. So he just gave Sea God affinity to deal with it.

    As for why the Sea God in the video was able to summon the Vast Sea Universe Cover from the continent to the ocean, it was mainly because this thing contained his divine thoughts, which served as an anchor. At the cost of consuming a large amount of faith power, of course, he could summon it from a distance.

    The current situation Is different from the critical situation in the video. The Sea God naturally does not want to waste his faith power, so he just gives him an affinity. Anyway, after inheriting the throne, all this will belong to him, the successor. It doesn''t matter.

    "Forget it, when the throne is officially inherited, everything will be there." Neptune will not forget that in the original novel, when Tang San inherited the throne, not only did the age of his spirit rings increase greatly, but even his spirit bones were upgraded in quality and then refined into the Sea God''s armor.

    So even though he didn''t get any rewards now, when he was about to inherit the throne, the Sea God would help him make up for any deficiencies. He didn''t need to worry about these things at all.

    Compared to the Sea God, the Angel God and the Rakshasa God, they seemed much more stingy. As a result, Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong were completely crushed by Tang San in all aspects, which was really miserable.

    Retract your thoughts.

    Neptune began to look at the Sea God Trident in his hand, which was more than two meters long and shining with infinite golden light, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.

    At this time, the black on the Sea God Trident had completely disappeared, and only the brilliant golden light remained. Every golden line was so clear and extended to the top.

    The main blade In the center of the trident is two feet long and half a foot wide. The huge diamond-shaped gem that is the incarnation of the vast sea and universe is inlaid in its lower and middle part. At this time, its originally blue color has completely turned into gold, turning into a golden crystal and merging with the Sea God Trident.

    The blades on both sides of the main blade shone with the same golden light as the main blade, and each blade had a barb on the outside. The sharp edges of the three blades of the trident could not be seen because they were completely replaced by golden light.

    The current Sea God Trident is in perfect condition.

    "Everything is ready. It''s time to go back to the ocean for the ninth test." Neptune stood up and put the Sea God Trident back into the seal between his brows. Just when the eighth light curtain was broken, the last remaining light curtain was finally clear. The last test was shown to him.

    [The Ninth Test of the Sea God: Conquer or kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King! After that, challenge the High Priest. If you win, you can proceed to the final inheritance! ]

    The content of the ninth test is very simple. It mainly involves hunting or taming a soul beast and then defeating a person.

    In this test, the Sea God gave him two choices. To subdue or kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, which was different from the original story of Tang San. He did not necessarily need to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. If he could subdue the Deep Sea Demon Whale King like he subdued Xiao Bai, he would have passed the test.

    Neptune guessed that maybe this had something to do with his unique talent. After all, in the original novel, Tang San inherited the throne of Sea God, which was actually a complete act of forcing a duck to climb the tree. How could a blue silver grass be related to Sea God?

    So facing a demigod-level soul beast, it was absolutely impossible to subdue it. He didn''t have that ability, and at that time Tang San almost died at the hands of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and the two sides had already formed a deadly feud. Therefore, there was only one option for dealing with this old whale, and that was to kill it! !

    But Neptune was different. His martial spirit and talent all showed the attributes of being a natural master of the sea. He had a natural advantage in dealing with sea soul beasts, so the Sea God was looking forward to whether he could subdue this old whale.

    Although one of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s eyes was blinded by the Sea God back then, that was before he became the Sea God. After he became the Sea God, his vision and pattern were different.

    What kind of things you think about depends on where you are standing.

    As the god of the sea, all creatures in the ocean are undoubtedly his subjects. So after becoming a god, the god of the sea did not kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, but just let him live in the ocean. Otherwise, if he really wanted to kill it, would this old whale still be alive?

    Including the evil killer whales that ravaged the ocean and formed a mortal feud with the Xiaobai clan, in the eyes of the sea god, they were all the people of the sea, all his people. The fight between these marine races was a matter of natural selection. If he interfered, he would be violating the laws of nature.

    Therefore, after becoming the Sea God, the Sea God did not kill all of this tribe, but only ordered them to restrain themselves and not to commit murders!

    Facing the Sea God''s orders, those evil killer whales were naturally not fools, and of course they obeyed honestly. When the Sea God was still in the lower world, he behaved like a good citizen. It seemed that he had really turned over a new leaf.

    However, it is easy to change the country but difficult to change one''s nature.

    When the Sea God ascended to the divine realm, without the Sea God''s deterrence, these evil killer whales immediately returned to their nature and began to wreak havoc on the ocean again.

    At that time, Xiaobai''s clan went to stop them, but Xiaobai''s younger brother was accidentally killed, and the two clans became mortal enemies since then!

    When the sea god knew all this, he was naturally furious. So among the nine tests given to Neptune, one of them was to kill the evil killer whale clan.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 240+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 166: Personality Can Also Be Cultivated

    Chapter 166 - 166: Personality Can Also Be Cultivated

    After completely gluing the Sea God Trident together and completing the eighth test.

    Neptune''s purpose of coming to the mainland was successfully accomplished.

    Neptune, who knew the content of the ninth test, immediately took Xiaobai away from the continent and returned to the sea after walking out of the cave, ready to complete the ninth test.

    The reason why he was In such a hurry was certainly not because the meteorite was about to fall.

    The main reason was that if he could become the Sea God, not only would his clone benefit, but his original body and other clones would also benefit. After all, he was originally a human being, and the transformation when he became a god, as well as his understanding of the laws, would undoubtedly deepen his original body and other clones'' understanding of their own power. Thus, they could improve their strength in disguise, and even break through to the god level.

    After all, the original body Ye Cheng and the Medicine King Sun Zhongjing have already reached the peak of soul master strength. As long as they break through that level, they can become god-level powerhouses.

    Once you become a god and thoroughly understand what soul rings and martial souls are in this world, then it will undoubtedly be much easier to condense soul rings on your own and transform the soul master system.

    As for why he didn''t use the question-and-answer system to create a character to improve his strength, Ye Cheng would certainly want to do so if possible. The key is that when it comes to character setting, it requires too much recognition. So much that even if everyone in the entire Douluo Continent provides recognition, it can only be improved by about one-third each time.

    It Is worth mentioning that the Douluo Continent mentioned here actually refers to the entire planet, collectively known as the Douluo Continent. In addition to the Douluo Continent where Yecheng is located, there are actually three other continents on the planet, one of which is the Sun and Moon Continent, which will collide and merge with the Douluo Continent in ten thousand years. Although the names of the other two continents are unknown, there are undoubtedly many people living on them.

    Since the question and answer covers the entire planet, it naturally also includes these three continents and brings all the intelligent creatures on them into the live broadcast room.

    In every question-and-answer session, many comments were posted by people from these three continents, but they were drowned in the numerous comments and were not noticeable.

    On the entire planet, the total population of the four continents is estimated to be 10 billion. In addition, those soul beasts with sufficient intelligence are also counted... As a result, even with so many people, the recognition provided is still not enough to complete the god-level character setting in one go.

    If he wants to completely perfect a god-level character, he must make up videos two or three times to accumulate enough recognition. And the stronger the character, the more times he needs to make it. In short, it will take a long time to perfect it.

    But it is impossible to ask questions one day and ask questions again tomorrow. It is not possible to ask questions continuously in a short period of time. There must be a cooling-off period to give the audience''s brain a rest.

    This means that if Ye Cheng wants to quickly reach the power of the god level, the Sea God is undoubtedly the best choice. First, let the clone Neptune become a god, so that he can peek into the secrets of this system, and then drive the other characters to upgrade their levels.

    Although all his current strength comes from his character, it does not mean that Ye Cheng has no way to become stronger through cultivation. The strength gained after integrating with the character is not static. If he has a good understanding, or obtains some treasures that can enhance his strength, he can also improve his strength. It is not the case that after integrating with the character, he is restricted by the character and can only become stronger by upgrading the character.

    Therefore, the top priority now is to let Neptune inherit the throne of Sea God as soon as possible, and then let the original body and other clones benefit as well.

    ...

    The return trip was quick.

    In less than half the time, the two arrived at the beach.

    Looking at the waves in front of him, Xiaobai jumped without hesitation. He fell into the water, and a light appeared in the water, and then a huge demon soul great white shark appeared.

    We came here on a shark, so we will naturally take a shark back to the city as well.

    Neptune didn''t hesitate. He jumped lightly and landed on Xiaobai''s back as light as a feather.

    "Let''s go!"

    As Xiaobai spoke, he flicked his tail. His twisting body was like an arrow shot from a bow, breaking through the waves and swimming quickly forward.

    The two decided to deal with the Deep Sea Demon Whale King first, and then return to Sea God Island to challenge Bo Saixi and complete the final test.

    Riding the wind and waves, Xiaobai swam quickly, and even had time to talk while swimming.

    Of course, it was not convenient for her to speak with her mouth now, so she used other methods, using soul power to vibrate her abdomen and transmit the sound.

    "You must be careful when you challenge the Deep Sea Demon Whale King this time. That guy is different from ordinary 100,000-year-old soul beasts. Its cultivation is unfathomable. The Sea God who had not yet become a god could not do anything to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King and could only barely blind one of its eyes. You must be careful."

    "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on." Neptune said. He would not underestimate this demigod-level soul beast at all.

    However, seeing his expression, Xiao Bai thought that he didn''t take his words to heart. He quickly reminded him, "That guy is really strong. Even if the entire group of evil killer whales were added together, they might not be as terrifying as this guy. You must not underestimate him."

    "Yeah, I know." Neptune knew that she was concerned about him and did not feel impatient.

    But his nonchalant and calm look really couldn''t reassure Xiao Bai. He could only remind him again: "I''m not kidding you. Listen carefully! That guy''s strength is definitely beyond your imagination. Don''t think that you humans call me, the Evil Demon Killer Whale King and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King the three overlords of the sea. But to be honest, the Evil Demon Killer Whale King and I are far from qualified to be on par with that big guy."

    "The three great overlords of the sea are simply a misconception that you humans have forced upon us. So if you use the strength of me and the Evil Demon Killer Whale King to measure and estimate the strength of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, you are totally wrong."

    "In this world, the sea is several times larger than the land, so the number of sea soul beasts is many times greater than that of land soul beasts. The land is only a flat surface where soul beasts can live, but in our sea, soul beasts can survive at any depth.

    The soul beasts In the sea, especially those in the deep sea and the far sea, are less likely to be harassed by you humans. Therefore, it is much easier for us sea soul beasts to grow than land soul beasts. As long as we are strong and our tribe is strong, it is easy for us to survive.

    Therefore, the number of 100,000-year-old soul beasts in the sea is definitely more than a hundred times that of your land. The three great overlords of the ocean, to me, this title is just a joke. It would be more appropriate to say that we are the three great overlords of the Douluo Continent''s coastal waters.

    There are still many hundred thousand year old spirit beasts in the open sea and deep sea. Of course, our Demon Soul Great White Shark is indeed one of the more powerful ones in the sea. "

    After saying this, Xiaobai finally stopped and took a breath.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 270+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 167: The Miserable Soul Beast

    Chapter 167 - 167: The Miserable Soul Beast

    "Xiaobai, I know all this."

    Neptune looked at the behemoth below with some helplessness. After listening to her earnest words, he patted its head and explained, "I know even more about the Deep Sea Demon Whale King than you do. So don''t worry, I will not underestimate it in this battle. I will even be fully prepared to deal with it."

    "That''s good!"

    After hearing what he said, Xiao Bai was completely relieved. As for Neptune, she didn''t want him to fail at the last level because of carelessness. If that happened, it would be too tragic.

    "Xiaobai, how long does it take to get to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s waters from here?" Sitting on the back of the Demon Soul Great White Shark, facing the sea breeze, Neptune suddenly asked.

    Xiao Bai said, "If I continue traveling at my current speed, it will probably take about three days."

    "Three days?"

    Neptune nodded, then closed his eyes and said no more. For the next battle, he needed to keep his spirits at the peak. Otherwise, if he underestimated his opponent, it would be a lot of fun.

    Moreover, as a sea soul beast, the power that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King can exert in the sea is absolutely powerful. In the original novel, Tang San was almost killed, so you can imagine how difficult it is to deal with that guy.

    "..."

    Noticing that he had closed his eyes, Xiao Bai stopped talking and just kept on going, speeding up as fast as he could, heading towards the goal.

    The three days passed quickly.

    During these three days, Neptune was communicating with the Sea God Trident in his hand and adapting to this artifact. So he had a fulfilling life during these three days. He could clearly feel that his own strength had made great progress. He was also more confident in taming the old whale.

    The speed of the Demon Soul Great White Shark under him gradually slowed down.

    Neptune slowly opened his eyes. He knew they were approaching the Demon Whale Sea without Xiaobai''s reminder.

    Xiaobai''s huge body stopped swimming, and a voice came out at the same time, "We''re here. The sea ahead is where the Deep Sea Demon Whale King lives."

    Neptune slowly stood up and looked at the sea in the distance. His strong perception allowed him to clearly detect a hidden and powerful aura in the sea in the distance!

    That kind of heavy and profound power has already faintly broken through the boundaries of the Ultimate Douluo and touched the realm of the gods. It''s a pity that the entire Douluo Star has been tampered with by the God Realm Center, which is very unfriendly to soul beasts. The soul beasts living on this planet have been struck by heavenly thunder every time they break through 100,000 years since 100,000 years ago.

    A soul beast that reaches a million years will have to go through ten heavenly tribulations in total! However, unless it abandons its strength and transforms into a human form, few soul beasts can survive ten heavenly thunders and last a million years.

    In addition, even if there are soul beasts that can survive many heavenly tribulations by chance and last for a million years, they should never dream of becoming a true god, because the central government of the divine world firmly controls the rules of Douluo Star, so these rules from the world will make the soul beasts living on this planet, even if they become a million-year soul beast, they will never be able to condense the god position and truly become a god.

    Although a million-year soul beast is at the god level, it is not a god itself. For example, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King that he is dealing with this time is undoubtedly a million years old. Even the cultivation of the body has reached the level of 99% of the god body. Once the god body is completely transformed, he will become a beast god.

    But unfortunately, it was this last 0.1%, but due to the restrictions of the planet''s rules, it was unable to condense the divine position and was never able to break through and complete the crucial transformation.

    I have to say, this guy is really miserable.

    In the original novel, the reason why Tang San was able to hunt him down was not only because of the secret actions of the Sea God and the Asura God, but also because the Deep Sea Demon Whale King felt that he had no hope of breaking through, so he set his sights on Tang San. After being killed, he hid his soul in the soul bone, preparing to take over his body and obtain the inheritance of the Sea God.

    Unfortunately, it failed in the end.

    Otherwise, it is hard to say what the future history of Douluo will be like.

    "Wait for me here, don''t wander around." Neptune looked at Xiaobai under him and said, "Wait for me to subdue it!"

    "Well, be careful."

    Xiaobai nodded obediently and did not go over to join in. She knew her own limitations and understood that in a battle like that, if she went to help, she would only get in the way and do more harm than good.

    Suddenly, a faint golden light shone on Neptune''s body. This was not the power of his martial spirit, but the source of the light was his skin. After being baptized by the original power of the Sea God in the Heart of the Sea God, his body became stronger and closer to the god-level.

    This faint light indicated that his body was no longer a pure human being, but a true demigod body.

    Soar into the air.

    Neptune''s body was shining with a faint golden light, and in the blink of an eye he had rushed into the air. His speed was so fast that he looked like an illusory golden meteor, and the direction he was flying was exactly the Demon Whale Sea where the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was hiding.

    At the same time, an extremely powerful aura was released without any scruples!

    With his current cultivation strength, once the aura is released, it can be described as a sudden change of scenery!

    In the blink of an eye, Neptune, carrying a terrifying aura, has already rushed into the Demon Whale Sea.

    The Sea God Trident in his hand pointed diagonally at the sea, his eyes filled with arrogance. His blue hair fluttered in the wind, and the trident mark on his forehead released a dazzling golden light, like his third eye.

    The terrifying aura released by Neptune alarmed a large number of sea soul beasts in the waters surrounding the Demon Whale Sea. It had been many years since anyone dared to challenge the majesty of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. This sudden challenger really surprised the sea soul beasts.

    In their hearts, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is an invincible and terrifying existence!

    And this challenger is actually a human being.

    A large number of sea soul beasts surfaced and looked at the man floating in the sky from afar.

    There were many sea soul beasts that were smart enough to enter the live broadcast room. They immediately recognized who Neptune was in the air and were so scared that they dived back into the deep sea. The battle between these two big guys was not something they could get involved in. It was better to run away as soon as possible.

    Neptune flew to about 500 meters above the sea. As the most powerful sea soul beast, the Deep Sea Demon Whale could not be attacked by it while flying in the air, but it was much better than fighting it directly in the sea.

    Below.

    The clear sea gradually changed. The originally sky blue water gradually became deeper. The waves in the Demon Whale Sea gradually calmed down, forming a sharp contrast with the surging waves in the surrounding seas. This calmness neither spread outward, nor did any waves affect it. The thick atmosphere made the air seem to be slightly distorted.

    Neptune''s expression remained unchanged, a dark red glow emerged from his feet, and spirit rings appeared on his body one after another, silently waiting for the opponent below to appear.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 270+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 168: Deep Sea Demon Whale King

    Chapter 168 - 168: Deep Sea Demon Whale King

    The originally calm sea suddenly began to churn violently, with huge waves. A thick water column with a diameter of more than ten meters rushed up into the sky, aiming directly at Neptune in the air.

    Neptune didn''t even bother to dodge this water column which was obviously just a preliminary test. A blue light flashed around his body, and then he was completely enveloped by the water column that rose into the sky.

    Wait until the power of the water column is exhausted.

    He appeared in the same place without any damage, as if the water column that rushed to the sky could not do anything to him. He was completely immune to the damage of the water flow.

    The sea below was slightly quiet for a moment.

    Then the sea surface surged rapidly, and people could see a huge shadow approaching below, and a huge body slowly floated up from the water. In an instant, all the surrounding seawater was dyed with a thick layer of blue.

    Along with a low roar, a huge sound wave rose up. The sound shook the sea area for dozens of miles. Even Xiaobai, who was far away, could feel the power of the roar.

    Neptune was in mid-air, his blue eyes calmly looking at the giant below.

    The huge body that emerged from the sea was over 200 meters long, and its entire body was a sapphire color. It had two huge eyes on its head, but the left one was just a black hole, blind. The only remaining right eye pierced the air with a cold gaze.

    It Is obvious that this blind left eye is the masterpiece of the sea god.

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King emerged from the sea and saw Neptune in midair. His pupils shrank slightly. He had obviously recognized his identity. After all, with his intelligence, he was naturally within the coverage of the question-and-answer system.

    ''What is this human doing here?''

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King felt a little uneasy, thinking of Neptune becoming the new Sea God in the future, and thinking of the old Sea God and his old grudges... He finally came to the conclusion: Neptune is not a good person! He must strike first!

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King moved his body slightly, and a huge tail rose from behind, with a twisted blue light, and slapped heavily on the sea surface.

    Billions of water droplets shot up into the sky, each one like a sharp arrow, covering the entire area around Neptune.

    "It''s just a trifle."

    Neptune watched its tail slap the sea surface and splash water, and he didn''t even bother to hide. He just stayed in the air, looking at the water droplets indifferently.

    If it were anyone else, even a Titled Douluo, it would be impossible for him to ignore the attack of these water droplets. Because this was an attack released by the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, who was infinitely close to God. Even if it was just a simple test, considering his own size, the destructive power it caused was extremely terrifying.

    But it was a pity that it was facing Neptune, the controller of water, although he could not be called a true controller of water yet. But if the Deep Sea Demon Whale King wanted to use water to deal with him, it would be a complete waste of time.

    As soon as those terrifying water droplets approached Neptune''s body and touched the blue light emanating from his body, they instantly melted like ice and snow and turned into ordinary water vapor and dissipated.

    Obviously, the same was true of the blue water column that shot up into the sky earlier. It could not cause any harm to Neptune at all.

    Seeing that his probing attack had no effect on the enemy, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s heart sank, realizing that today was probably not a good day. Even if this person had not yet become a god, he was definitely not easy to deal with.

    However, even though he felt that he might not be his opponent, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King could not just surrender and had to fight back. What if this guy in front of him was just a weakling and was not his opponent?

    Everything is possible. Those who give up without even fighting are the stupidest ones.

    "Buzz!"

    A huge ball of blue light with a diameter of more than five meters condensed at the front of the mountain-like back of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The extremely terrifying blue light only condensed for a moment, and the next moment it had already sprayed out and headed straight for Neptune in the air.

    Seeing this blue water column that was exactly the same as before, Neptune knew that this was the whale''s real means of attack, and the previous one was just a tentative attack.

    Don''t be fooled by the fact that this water column is smaller than the initial ten-meter-long water column, but it means that the force is more concentrated, and therefore the destructive power will only be stronger!

    When he was about to swing the Sea God Trident in his hand to hit the old whale, he suddenly felt that the space around him became strange. He was clearly in the air, but it seemed as if he was in the sea. The air around him was in a strange rippling state, and the invisible resistance made him feel as if he was immersed in the deep sea!

    But this sea composed of air has stronger resistance, more irresistible resistance.

    Domain!

    Neptune immediately thought of this. Only the power of the domain could control the entire sky on such a large scale. This was the domain of the million-year-old soul beast, the Deep Sea Demon Whale!

    Even though he is now several hundred meters in the air, he is still shrouded in the opponent''s territory. You can imagine how powerful this old whale is.

    But unfortunately, today it was facing Neptune, a strong man who was naturally stronger than him in attributes!

    Using water to deal with the water controller?

    Neptune shook his head and looked at the extremely terrifying blue light below. He could feel how huge the energy contained in this attack was. This was not a pure energy attack, but more like the roar of the sea. He could see that in this blue light column, there was not much energy that truly belonged to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, but more of the power of the sea.

    Obviously, as a marine creature, it is reasonable for the Deep Sea Demon Whale King to be able to mobilize the power of the ocean to a certain extent.

    In a sense, soul beasts have more advantages and are more blessed than humans.

    But unfortunately, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was facing a cheater, a cheating player. Neptune simply stretched out his hand with a calm expression, and suddenly a blue light bloomed in his palm!

    "break!"

    At the command.

    The huge energy column emitted by the Deep Sea Demon Whale King changed almost instantly. The originally extremely condensed energy suddenly collapsed, and a large amount of blue light turned into seawater and scattered everywhere...

    "Boom!!"

    This continuous roar comes from the large amount of sea water falling back and hitting the sea.

    Neptune held the Sea God Trident in his left hand, and maintained a downward pressing motion with his other hand. He was in mid-air, and without even shaking, he broke the attack of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.

    Far away.

    Xiao Bai, who had been watching the battle carefully, saw Neptune so easily dissolve the attack used by the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The energy that was so huge that even she felt terrified was dissolve so easily. Her confidence increased greatly. At the same time, she felt a little amused about her previous worries.

    Will Neptune lose?

    Judging from the situation, even if the Deep Sea Demon Whale King uses one hand, he will probably be able to beat him!

    After all, no matter how strong the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is, he is still a sea spirit beast and lives in water. His usual methods are almost inseparable from water. His strength is mostly based on his control over the power of the sea. As a result, he met his nemesis when facing Neptune, a spirit master whose martial spirit is the water element.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 270+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 169: The Truth About Becoming Divine Beasts

    Chapter 169 - 169: The Truth About Becoming Divine Beasts

    After easily breaking the attack of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, adhering to the principle of not reciprocating, Neptune swung the Sea God Trident in his left hand downwards. An intense golden light burst out from the largest blade in the center, turning into a shocking rainbow, and slashed straight towards the huge Deep Sea Demon Whale King.

    Boom!!!

    However, when his powerful blow landed on the huge body of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, it only splashed countless golden spots of light, and could not cause much damage to its blue crystal-like body.

    Neptune saw this scene, and then looked at the Sea God Trident in his hand. He immediately felt that the so-called artifact was just like this? Was it that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was too tough, or was it that this artifact was too rubbish? How come it only scratched its skin after one strike?

    In fact, the main reason for this is that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King cannot become a god. Therefore, in these tens of thousands of years, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, as a soul beast, can only continuously strengthen his body so that he can better deal with the heavenly tribulation.

    Because of this, he was able to withstand so many heavenly tribulations and survive to the level of a million-year-old soul beast. It is conceivable that the physical strength of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is definitely at the god level. Even among the gods, it is definitely not the lowest level. In addition, being in the sea, he can use the ocean to share the pressure... After combining many factors, the result is imaginable.

    Even though Neptune is now an Limit Douluo and holds a divine weapon like the Sea God Trident, he is unable to unleash the true power of this divine weapon since he has not yet become a god. It is understandable that he cannot cause much damage to it.

    "It turns out you''re not as strong as I thought."

    A low voice seemed to come from the sea, mixed with strange sound waves into the air, and the Deep Sea Demon Whale King spoke in some strange way.

    "Based on this one strike alone, have you determined my strength?"

    Neptune raised his eyebrows, feeling somewhat amused. Could it be that this old whale thought that the attack from the Sea God Trident could not hurt his body, so he felt that he could not do anything to it?

    "If you can exert the power of the artifact in your hand, you can indeed threaten my life. But unfortunately, your strength is insufficient, and you can''t exert the power of the artifact at all. Even so, you dare to come to my sea area to provoke and attack me." The more the Deep Sea Demon Whale King spoke, the more angry he felt, remembering that he had even thought of surrendering before. He immediately felt ashamed!

    It is the overlord of the ocean, but it was actually frightened by such a kid!

    Of course, the reason why the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was frightened in the beginning was mainly because the future video shown in the question-and-answer video showed Neptune''s power to freeze the sea after he became a god, which was too shocking.

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King, who had come to his senses, became angrier and angrier, and simply shouted, "Very good, don''t even think about leaving today, just stay. I wonder if you can help me break through the last level after devouring the inheritor of the Sea God."

    However, listening to his arrogant words, Neptune sneered and said, "I think you have lived too long and become senile. You are sitting in a well and looking at the sky. Do you really think I can''t deal with you?"

    But after hearing his words, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King also laughed. His laughter was extremely unpleasant, like the sound of a huge rock being smashed.

    "Boy, do you know what it means to overestimate your own abilities? There are no sea gods in this world. I am the master of the sea. It seems that your soul power is about level 99. Your physical strength is not bad, reaching the level of demigod. Unfortunately, at most only 20% of your body has been transformed into the god level. But 99% of my body has already reached the god level!"

    At this point, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King laughed and said, "Now you know the difference between you and me! Although the divine weapon is powerful, it also requires strength to drive. If 50% of your body is transformed to the divine level, then I will definitely not be your opponent today.

    But it''s a pity that it''s only 20%... How much power can you bring out of the artifact? It seems that the heavens have made me eat you today, make up for this last 1%, and become an unprecedented beast god! "

    "Really... I was completely underestimated!"

    Neptune looked at the big guy below in silence, thinking that this guy was a little too confident. Why was he so sure that he had no other means to deal with him?

    Does this guy think that his strongest weapon is to rely on the Sea God Trident in his hand?

    "And, make up for the last 1%? Become a Divine Beast?" Neptune looked at the Deep Sea Demon Whale King as if he were a fool and said, "I think you are dreaming!"

    "Do you really think a soul beast can become a god? If it does, you''ll die faster!"

    His meaningful words stopped the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s laughter. He looked at him with some doubt and said, "What do you mean by that? Why can''t soul beasts become gods? Why would I die faster if I become a god?"

    "It seems you really don''t know."

    Neptune looked at him strangely, shook his head and said, "I thought you had lived for so long and had reached this level, so you must know some secrets. It turns out you know nothing. No wonder you dare to dream of becoming a soul beast god."

    "What do you mean?"

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was even more uneasy. In fact, he had a secret that he hadn''t told. That was that as his strength got closer to that of a god over the years, he felt more and more frightened. His instinct seemed to tell him that becoming a god was not safe. There was even some kind of great terror!

    You have to know that soul beasts have some kind of instinctive warning of danger. The stronger the strength and the higher the bloodline of the soul beast, the more it has this instinctive warning of danger.

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King is undoubtedly the best among soul beasts, so naturally, he has a stronger sense of danger!

    "Let me tell you, in this world, soul beasts simply cannot become gods!" Neptune looked at it with pity and began to tell the cruel truth of the world.

    "What?! Impossible!"

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King suddenly lost his composure and roared loudly, but he felt in his heart that the other party had not lied to him. This was terrible.

    "Don''t you find it strange?"

    "Why do soul rings appear on soul beasts after they die?"

    "Why is it that only spirit masters can absorb spirit rings?"

    "Does this make sense?"

    "Moreover, after the soul beast dies, the soul bones that appear on its body actually look like human bones, and only humans can absorb them."

    "Does this seem normal to you?"

    "Why do soul beasts need to go through a heavenly tribulation?"

    "Why don''t humans need to experience heavenly tribulations?"

    "Have you ever thought about these questions?"

    A series of questions were thrown out, successfully making the Deep Sea Demon Whale King fall into silence. Because there are some things that you don''t want to know, once you think about it carefully, you will feel terrified!

    "Don''t you understand?"

    "Then I''ll tell you, because soul beasts are naturally left by the gods in the divine world for humans to slaughter!"

    "You have been just prey from the beginning to the end!"

    "The so-called million years to become a god is just a scam!"

    "It''s just to give you hope, so that you can practice honestly and provide humans with spirit rings of higher age."

    Neptune directly and cruelly told the truth that was enough to make all the soul beasts collapse.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 270+ advance Chapters in my patreon, patreon.com/ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 170: Cruel Reality

    Chapter 170 - 170: Cruel Reality

    "Impossible!"

    "You are lying to me! You are trying to interfere with my will!"

    Hearing what Neptune said about the truth of the world that made the soul beasts despair, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King roared angrily, and the aura around him surged. His huge body suddenly tumbled violently in the sea, and his huge tail instantly swung up and fanned towards Neptune in the air.

    A blue-purple light shot out and enveloped Neptune in a fan shape.

    The air was torn apart wherever this huge energy passed, and a layer of black lightning was also formed around the blue-purple fan-shaped light. This time, the Deep Sea Demon Whale did not rely on the power of the sea, but used the pure energy in its body to launch an attack.

    Naturally, Neptune could no longer ignore it lightly. Holding the Sea God Trident in his hand, another ray of Sea God''s light shone on the trident. Then he swung the Sea God Trident fiercely, and with his body as the center, he used the Sea God Trident to draw a huge circle in the air.

    A golden circular halo was drawn in the air, and then it faced the attack of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King head-on. The energy thrown out by the whale''s tail collided violently with the circle.

    In an instant, the light in the air suddenly dimmed. This time, no sound was heard. The sky was terribly quiet. The previous energy disappeared quietly almost at the same time, without even a trace left.

    After neutralizing the attack from the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Neptune continued, "Lying to you? You know whether what I said is true or not. It''s just that you can''t accept the reality."

    "..."

    As soon as these words came out, the violent aura of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King suddenly stagnated, as if he had been hit in the sore spot. Obviously Neptune was right, he just couldn''t accept the reality. I''m afraid any intelligent creature can''t accept that their life is arranged. No matter how futile the struggle is, the final result is to become a human spirit ring. To make wedding clothes for others.

    How could the Deep Sea Demon Whale King accept this? How could he accept it?

    Damn it! I have been cultivating hard for countless tens of thousands of years, and I have to endure countless pains from time to time. I finally managed to reach perfection and become a god...but suddenly someone comes to tell you, forget it, it is impossible to become a god. You will never become a god in this life. Even if you become a god, you will die a more miserable death!

    Who can easily accept this cruel reality?

    "Since you have reached your current state, you must have felt the feeling of an insurmountable barrier before, right? Besides, it must be unpleasant to endure a heavenly tribulation every time you break through the 100,000-year limit, right?" Neptune held the Sea God Trident in his hand, calmly looked at the Deep Sea Demon Whale King below and said, "To be honest, I admire you very much. The heavenly tribulation arranged for soul beasts in the God Realm is basically aimed at beating soul beasts to death. You have been able to survive ten heavenly tribulations and reach your current level. I can only say that you are truly gifted.

    If it was in that era when beasts could become gods, you would have at least achieved a first-level god. Unfortunately, you were born in the wrong era."

    "A time when beasts can become gods?!"

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King keenly captured this key information from his words.

    "From what you said, it seems that the soul beasts in the past were able to become gods?" In order to hear the secret about soul beasts becoming gods, the aura surging around him gradually calmed down, and it was obvious that he had no plans to take action for the time being.

    "Of course you can become a god."

    Neptune gave a positive answer. In order to subdue the old whale, he did not mind telling him these things that were well known to the gods. After knowing it, it would only become more desperate and completely give up the idea of becoming a god on its own. Then he would take the opportunity to coerce and lure him, and the assessment would be completed.

    "The cause of everything must start from the Divine Realm... How much do you know about the Divine Realm?" he suddenly asked. If the Deep Sea Demon Whale King didn''t even know about the God Realm, then he had to start from the beginning.

    "I only know that after becoming a god-level, you can ascend to the realm of gods. The Sea God ascended to the realm of gods ten thousand years ago." The Deep Sea Demon Whale King expressed his understanding.

    "Well, it''s easier to handle now that you know."

    Neptune nodded and continued, "The Divine Realm, as the name suggests, is the world where the Gods live. And the subordinates of the Divine Realm manage many subordinate small worlds. For example, the Douluo Continent where we are is one of those many small worlds."

    "And in these many small worlds, as long as you cultivate to the god level, then after staying for a period of time, you must ascend to the Divine Realm and cannot stay in the small world. Gods cannot descend to the mortal world at will. This is the iron law of the Divine Realm!"

    "I see. That''s why I was wondering why the Sea God didn''t come back to visit for so many years after he became a god and ascended to the Divine Realm. It turns out that this is the rule of the Divine Realm. It seems that life in the Divine Realm is not as comfortable as we imagined." The Deep Sea Demon Whale King suddenly realized.

    "It''s not just uncomfortable, it''s like being in prison!" Neptune complained in his heart.

    "Ahem, now comes the key point!"

    He coughed lightly before continuing, "A long time ago, in the small worlds under the Divine Realm, both humans and beasts could actually cultivate to become gods. Moreover, there was no special heavenly tribulation for beasts, and beasts even had their own set of god promotion levels..."

    "Then why has it become like this now?!" The Deep Sea Demon Whale King couldn''t help but interrupt excitedly.

    There is no heavenly tribulation, and there is also a set of divine promotion levels of its own... What kind of heaven is this! Compared with the soul beasts before, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King feels that he is living in dire straits now?

    "But all this has undergone major changes since a beast god named Dragon God ascended to the divine realm!" Neptune did not care about his interruption and continued.

    "In the God Realm at that time, those beasts that became gods were always ruled by the gods. However, the wisdom and intelligence of the beasts that could become gods were no different from humans. How could they be willing to be inferior to humans forever?"

    "So, the divine beasts, led by the Dragon God, launched a war that affected the divine realm!"

    "In the end, the divine beasts were completely defeated! All of them were killed!"

    "And as victorious gods, in order to prevent future rebellions by divine beasts, they set a rule for their subordinate small worlds: beasts can never become gods!"

    "Is this... the reason why soul beasts cannot become gods?"

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was completely stunned at this moment. His spirit was severely shocked and he was almost autistic because of this cruel reality.

    But Neptune still refused to let him go and continued to attack him: "So, do you understand?"

    "Even if you can seize my Sea God throne and forcibly become a god, what awaits you will only be a catastrophic disaster!"

    "Because the gods in the divine realm above will never tolerate the appearance of a divine beast!"

    "In your situation, I''m afraid that as soon as you become a god, the gods will send law enforcers to beat you to pieces. The best outcome is that you lose your mind and are enslaved like a real beast."

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 280+ advance Chapters in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 171: Surrendered

    Chapter 171 - 171: Surrendered

    The secrets of the Divine Realm as told by Neptune, and the truth that soul beasts cannot become gods.

    This almost shattered the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s worldview!

    Suddenly, knowing that his lifelong efforts would end in death, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was disheartened.

    As for his suspicion that Neptune was deceiving him, he was not a fool. He had his own judgment and could tell the truth from the false. Especially the gods in the Divine Realm, the rules they set were too obvious.

    Sometimes it''s okay if you don''t think about it, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that those humans who have practiced casually for a few decades can actually rival a hundred thousand year soul beast, and even kill it!

    It makes people feel that the soul beast''s 100,000 years of cultivation is fake.

    Of course, although soul beasts are divided into hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of years, this does not mean that these soul beasts really live for that many years. It is just a synonym for their cultivation. To be honest, if soul beasts can only rely on time to improve their strength, then no matter how many soul beasts there are, they will not be enough for soul masters to kill. They would have been extinct long ago.

    If a soul beast wants to cultivate for 100,000 years, in addition to the simplest way of using time to endure, it can also devour some high-energy treasures, or have its own unique talents. Absorbing external energy for one day is equivalent to several months for other soul beasts, so as to achieve the purpose of accelerating growth.

    Compared to humans who can improve their strength by absorbing spirit rings, the difference is obvious.

    But even if the soul beasts were so miserable, the gods in the Divine Realm would not let them go. They cultivated hard for 100,000 years, but had to endure the heavenly tribulation. They had just broken through the 100,000-year limit, and before they had time to be happy, they were struck by a thunderbolt.

    Almost 80% of soul beasts were killed on the spot when they faced the sudden heavenly tribulation when they broke through 100,000 years. Those who could survive the heavenly tribulation were definitely powerful soul beasts with extraordinary talents.

    However, even such a powerful soul beast with extraordinary talents is so powerless when facing humans whose lifespans are not even a fraction of their own. They can only be killed, and then their life-long cultivation will be transformed into soul rings to enhance the strength of their enemies, allowing their enemies to continue to harm their own kind.

    Why is the world so unfair?

    Why can''t the soul beasts'' efforts over so many years be equal to the mere decades of human practice?

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King often thought about this question before, but never got an answer.

    But now, after hearing Neptune''s account of the truth about the world, everything suddenly became clear to me.

    Because this world is deliberately targeting them, the soul beasts!!!

    But even if he knew the truth, what could he do?

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was disheartened and could not even protect himself. Even if he was upset, what else could he do? Not to mention that he could not become a god, even if he became a god, he would be just an ant in front of the Divine Realm.

    In this world, being a soul beast has no future...

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King, who had realized this truth, was like a salted fish that had lost its dream. He no longer paid attention to Neptune, turned his huge body around, and was about to dive back into the deep sea...

    Seeing that the target was about to leave after being hit by him, Neptune quickly said, "Wait! Do you think I told you these secrets just to hit you? What if I have other ways to make you become a god?"

    "Are you serious?!"

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King turned his head sharply, stirring up high waves. But then he immediately denied it and said to himself: "No, it''s impossible. The Divine Realm stipulates that soul beasts cannot become gods. How can you make me become a god? And even if it is feasible, why would you, as a human soul master, help me?"

    "Rules are dead, people are alive."

    Neptune waved his hand and said, "I can''t make you break through the blockade and become a god under the suppression of the Divine Realm. But I can make you a god without a godhood."

    "What do you mean?" The Deep Sea Demon Whale King became interested.

    "The Divine Realm is just like the human world, with a strict hierarchy. The highest-ranking god is the God King, and below him is the First-level God. The Sea God is one of the First-level Gods! After that are the Second-level Gods, the Third-level Gods, and the lowest-level priests without a god position."

    Neptune explained: "As the main god, The Sea God naturally has the right to accept subordinate gods. It is impossible for you to have a godly position, but after I become a god, I can accept you as a subordinate god and give you a priest position..."

    Of course, this was just an excuse Neptune used to fool him. As a traverser, Ye Cheng had no intention of becoming a god in the Douluo World. His goal was the myriad worlds!

    After he became the Sea God, he might not even have to wait until the stipulated time to ascend to the Divine Realm. His original body, Ye Cheng, would already be strong enough to crush the Divine Realm.

    By then, he would be invincible in the world, and it would be a piece of cake for him to lift the restrictions on soul beasts. As for the promise to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King to become a god, by that time, he would no longer care about the position of the God of the Sea, so why not give him this position?

    As a sea soul beast, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is the true overlord of the sea. It is actually the most appropriate for him to inherit the throne of the Sea God.

    Because among the followers of the Sea God, sea soul beasts actually account for more than 90%. Humans, on the contrary, are a minority. This is because the ocean is full of sea soul beasts, and humans are just some people living on islands, so naturally there are much fewer sea soul beasts than the sea soul beasts who take the entire ocean as their home.

    Normally, the faith of all living beings that the Sea God relies on to become a god comes mostly from the creatures in the ocean. Although some creatures are not as smart as humans, they have no other distractions and rely only on instinct, which is purer. They are the best believers!

    "As for why I helped you... just think that I saw your talent." Neptune said, "You were able to reach your current level under the heavy pressure of heaven and earth, even if there were some tricks. It also shows that you have a good talent. If I bring you to the Divine Realm, I will have another general under my command in the future."

    "Are you satisfied with this reason?"

    "I have told you the truth, what is your answer now?"

    "Should we surrender, or fight to the end?"

    "To tell you the truth, I have now reached the last stage of the Sea God Nine Tests. One of the candidates in this stage is you. I have to either subdue you or kill you. You have to choose one."

    "If you still choose to fight to the end after knowing all the truth, then I will do my best to kill you!"

    "And no matter whether you win or lose this battle, you will get nothing." Neptune said calmly.

    "..."

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was silent.

    If he didn''t know the truth about the world, it would be impossible for him to surrender. He would only try his best to kill Neptune and try to break through to become a god by obtaining his throne.

    But now that he knew the truth and realized that his fate would be the same whether he became a god or not, he really had to think carefully about the olive branch extended by this human.

    Finally, after a long thought.

    The Deep Sea Demon Whale King surrendered.

    Neptune was not surprised by his decision. After all, who wants to die when they can live? Moreover, he is not alone. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King has a wife and daughter. Even if it is for his wife and daughter, he can''t die so carelessly.

    Therefore, surrender is the only choice.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 280+ advance Chapters in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 172: Vhapter 172: Hidden Conditions

    Chapter 172 - Vhapter 172: Hidden Conditions

    Just after the Deep Sea Demon Whale King expressed his surrender, a familiar reminder sounded in Neptune''s ears.

    [The ninth test of the Sea God, subdue the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and complete the test in excess.]

    The only remaining light screen in his mind began to crack, then most of it collapsed, and finally broke into pieces and disappeared completely.

    This means that Neptune actually completed the ninth test directly!

    The ninth test of the Sea God Trials was originally divided into two parts.

    The first part: Conquer or kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King.

    The second half: Fighting against the high priest Bo Saixi. Victory.

    There is actually a hidden condition here.

    That is, if in the first half of the assessment, Neptune chose to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, then he would continue to complete the second half of the test, fight against the high priest, and win.

    Compared to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, High Priest Bo Saixi was more difficult for Neptune to deal with. Because she was a human, she had many soul skills and could use them flexibly. Although her body was much more fragile than that of a soul beast with thick skin and flesh, the power of the sea god in her body was enough to make up for all the shortcomings.

    Now Neptune chose to subdue the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, which was more difficult than killing him, and he succeeded. No matter what method was used, this was considered to be over-fulfillment of the task, so there was no need to continue the second half.

    So the ninth test was completed directly!

    I have to say, this unexpected clearance was a pleasant surprise.

    After the ninth test was completed, Neptune explained some things to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, then jumped onto Xiaobai''s back and drove her out of the Demon Whale Sea, preparing for the final test.

    ˇŞˇŞInherit the throne!

    Arriving at Sea God Island from the sea area where the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was, riding on Xiaobai at full speed, it only took one day to see the beautiful beach again...

    "I''ll take you here. Neptune, I wish you good luck. When you truly become the god of the sea, I will congratulate you together with all the creatures in the sea." Xiaobai stood upright in the water in his original form, waving his front fins at him. Although the scene was a little funny, it didn''t make people laugh at all.

    "Wait for my good news!"

    Neptune didn''t say much, just nodded to her, then turned around and looked in the direction of the Sea Temple. Although his vision was blocked from his current position, the aura of the Sea Temple resonated with him, as if calling him.

    Just as he was about to take a step, figures one after another slowly walked out from the woods ahead.

    Seeing these figures, Neptune showed a look of surprise on his face, because seven people walked out of the woods, they were the Seven Sacred Pillars of the Sea God, each guarding a Sea God Pillar. They could be said to be the backbone of the entire Sea God Island, especially under the leadership of the Great Priest, they could even compete with the Spirit Hall, which was full of powerful people!

    Sea Dragon Douluo walked in the front, and the other six followed behind him. Their faces did not look good, their brows were slightly frowned, and there was a hint of sadness between their brows.

    What''s going on?

    Did something happen on Sea God Island?

    Neptune was a little confused. Could he be so unlucky? At the critical moment when he was about to inherit the throne, an unexpected situation occurred. Then he would really vomit blood.

    "Guardians, what are you doing?" he asked in confusion.

    Sea Dragon Douluo pulled himself together, managed a smile, and said, "We learned that you have returned, so we came to greet you. Master Bo Saixi is waiting for you in the Sea God Temple."

    Judging from what Sea Dragon Douluo said, it would be strange if nothing happened on Sea God Island, but what were the expressions on their faces?

    Neptune asked directly: "Sea Dragon Guardian, did something happen on the island? Why do you look so unhappy?"

    Sea Dragon Douluo''s heart trembled, and he quickly gathered his thoughts and said respectfully: "It''s nothing, but after waiting for so many years, our mission of protection will finally end with your inheritance, and I am a little disappointed."

    Hearing this seemingly reasonable reason, Neptune instinctively felt that they were perfunctory. These people were in such a strange state, there must be other reasons. But since they didn''t want to say it, he didn''t intend to ask further. Just assume that these people really had this reason.

    Hearing them say this, Neptune, as the new boss, naturally had to say nice things to appease them: "Seven guardians, no matter what the future holds, you are the backbone of Sea God Island, and you are indispensable here."

    Sea Dragon Douluo smiled and nodded, saying, "My lord, please follow us to the Sea God Temple." As he spoke, he had already turned around, and when his eyes met with the other Sea God''s Seven Sacred Pillars Guardian Douluo, his smile disappeared, and a deep sadness flashed across his eyes.

    They were all powerful soul masters. After they spread out their bodies, within ten minutes, they were able to see the Sea God Mountain again.

    Sea God Mountain at this time looked no different from before. Neptune looked at the top of Sea God Mountain from afar and saw Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi in a red dress, standing quietly on the top of the mountain looking at him and the others.

    She looks the same as before, still so noble, elegant, gentle, and has a restrained and moving temperament, giving people a feeling of being unattainable. This beauty is so moving that it will not make people have reverie, and it feels like it can only be admired from a distance and not desecrated.

    "Neptune, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, come up."

    A faint voice came from Sea God Mountain. Although there was still a certain distance from that place, Bo Saixi''s voice was still clearly heard by everyone present, showing a strong control.

    Her voice was very calm, as if nothing had happened, but from that calmness, Neptune heard a bit of indifference. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the seven Sea Dragon Douluo, and found that the sadness in their eyes was getting deeper. Thinking carefully back to the original work... I understood the same reason as them.

    Were these people sad because Bo Saixi was going to be sacrificed?

    If this is the reason, then there is a reasonable explanation for their strangeness.

    I didn''t say much because it would be useless to say anything at this time.

    Neptune moved and flew straight towards the direction of Sea God Mountain. The seven sacred pillar guardians did not follow him, but stayed where they were and watched his back.

    In a short while, he had flown across the circular sea, crossed the two or three hundred meters wide sea, and arrived at the foot of Sea God Mountain.

    The Light of Sea God on Sea God Mountain is still as moving as ever, and the clear air and beautiful scenery around it are refreshing.

    At the moment, Neptune was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery. He just took a few jumps and arrived at the Temple of Sea God on the top of Sea God Mountain.

    The two looked at each other.

    Bo Saixi looked at Neptune quietly, her clear blue eyes were full of complex expressions, but she said nothing, as if she had given up something? Perhaps she was relieved.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 280+ advance Chapters in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 173: Bo Saixiâ€™s Past

    Chapter 173 - 173: Bo Saixi''s Past

    "Come in with me."

    After staring at each other for a long time, Bo Saixi was the first to break the silence. After that, he turned around and walked into the hall. Neptune naturally followed closely behind.

    After the two entered the temple, Bo Saixi waved his hand, and the gentle soul power supported the two doors to slowly close, isolating everything from the outside world. The temple of the sea god was still so dark without light, and the seven platforms were exactly the same as before.

    After entering the hall, Bo Saixi did not walk inside, but stopped directly, walked to one side of the gate, sat down cross-legged, and pointed to the opposite side, signaling Neptune to sit down as well.

    Knowing that she wanted to talk to him at this last moment, Neptune naturally would not refuse in a disappointing manner. After all, the inheritance of the throne would depend on her sacrifice of life, so he should at least respect her.

    Sitting down as she requested, Neptune looked at Bo Saixi opposite him without saying anything, obviously waiting for her to speak first.

    Bo Saixi didn''t care, his eyes were hazy, his thoughts were flying... as if he was lost in the distant past. He began to talk to himself: "My family has been the people of the Sea God for generations. Every thousand years, there will be a lucky person who is favored by the Sea God and then given a divine martial spirit... My Sea God martial spirit comes from this."

    "I was six years old that year. After awakening my martial soul, I followed family tradition and came to the Holy Pillar to take the test... As a result, I passed the red-level test and was given a divine martial soul! From then on, my destiny changed..." She spoke in a calm tone, quietly telling her story.

    "..."

    Neptune listened quietly and did not make any noise to interrupt.

    Bo Saixi''s story is not complicated. It tells the story of a girl who became the high priestess chosen by the gods, and then began to practice hard. When she was in her fifties, she finally completed all the tests of the gods, and her strength rose to the Limit Douluo. Then she became the high priestess of Sea God Island!

    If it passed like this, there would be nothing to be dissatisfied about. Bo Saixi would sit peacefully on Sea God Island for a thousand years just like his ancestors, until his life ended and the next priest was born.

    But who knew that the year she succeeded the priestess, two uninvited guests suddenly came to the Sea God Island. Both of them were soul masters from the land, and one of them was a priest chosen by the gods like her. The other one was a genius who cultivated to the realm of the Limit Douluo through his own efforts. Now he came to the Sea God Island to find a way to break through and become a god!

    Although he was already in his fifties that year, he spent most of his time cultivating, or fighting with the selected opponents to hone his skills. As a result, Bo Saixi had never been in love with anyone, and his emotional aspect was still a blank sheet of paper.

    As a result, love comes too fast like a tornado.

    After a period of time together, Bo Saixi fell in love with the genius of the two. But the other man also expressed his love to her at the same time. At that time, the three of them had become friends after getting along with each other.

    At that time, Bo Saixi was too shy to express her feelings directly, and the genius was also a fool and never expressed his love to her. On the contrary, the other person did not shy away from his feelings.

    But in the end, seeing that the other person had expressed his feelings, the genius finally couldn''t help but confess his feelings.

    But when two men confessed their love to her at the same time, Bo Saixi, who had never experienced love, didn''t know how to deal with the relationship between the three of them, which was mixed with friendship and love. In the end, she could only say vaguely: I will marry whoever of you becomes a god first.

    In fact, this was a veiled message to the genius that Bo Saixi had chosen him. Because another person who was also chosen by the gods as the high priest would never become a god. But the genius could become a god, and the probability was extremely high!

    Who would have thought that after hearing his words, the genius simply said: I will never come back until I become a god!

    And then just left.

    This resolute attitude made Bo Saixi unable to even say a word to persuade her to stay. He could only regret it in the days that followed. He regretted that he was too concerned about his face and missed the marriage opportunity.

    Since then, Bo Saixi has been waiting for the genius to return.

    If nothing unexpected happened, Bo Saixi could have waited forever. It wouldn''t matter if he waited another 900 years. After all, the life span of an Extreme Douluo was a thousand years.

    But unfortunately, Neptune, the ninth examiner of the sea god, broke her fantasy!

    Bo Saixi didn''t want to die. At least she didn''t want to die before waiting for that man.

    "..."

    After listening to Bo Saixi''s story quietly, Neptune was silent for a while before saying, "But looking at your current appearance, it''s obvious that you have figured it out. What made you let go of your obsession and feel relieved?"

    "I''ve waited too long..."

    Bo Saixi''s eyes were full of vicissitudes, and he said in a deep voice: "It has been decades. If he succeeded, he should have succeeded long ago. If he failed... with his pride, he would at least come back to see me one last time. But now there has been no news for so many years. He must have died in the process of the divine test, or he gave up..."

    "No matter what, I don''t think I can wait for him..." At this point, she looked at Neptune and said frankly: "If it were in the past, I might try every means to prevent you from passing the test within the scope allowed by the rules of the God Test. But now, whether you can become a god is related to whether you can survive the ocean disaster brought by the meteor in the future. As a citizen of the God of the Sea, I can''t be so selfish."

    "..."

    After hearing her words, Neptune was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he said solemnly: "After I become a god, I will try to see if I can revive you!"

    Those gods in the original novel could do it, so there is no reason why he can''t do it. In short, it is not too difficult to resurrect a person in this world. The premise is that the soul is there.

    Bo Saixi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Don''t force it, I have lived long enough. In fact, I am not afraid of death. As a believer of the Sea God, it is a supreme honor for me to be able to dedicate my life to the birth of the Sea God."

    "After letting go of my obsession with waiting for that man, I no longer care."

    Bo Saixi said it lightly, but there was no way Neptune would just ignore it and take her sacrifice for granted.

    But seeing that she looked disillusioned with the world, Neptune didn''t say anything more. Everything would be discussed after she became a god. It was useless to say anything now.

    "bring it on."

    Bo Saixi stood up gently and walked forward.

    "Stand on that platform, I will start the final ceremony for you!"

    Neptune said nothing more, his body soared into the air, and lightly stepped onto the platform where he had once pulled out the Sea God Trident.

    Then, he clearly felt a special energy wave spreading around his body, and at the same time, the golden trident mark on his forehead suddenly burst into brilliant light! Bringing light to the entire dark hall.

    Bo Saixi slowly raised the golden scepter in his hand. The three-meter-long scepter was engraved with magic patterns all over, and the top of the scepter was a diamond-shaped protrusion like a spear. Five inches below the tip of the spear, there was a diamond-shaped golden gem inlaid.

    When Bo Saixi lifted it high, bright golden light instantly ignited from the diamond-shaped gem. In an instant, it illuminated the entire Sea God Temple!

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 300+ advance Chapters in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 174: Questions

    Chapter 174 - 174: Questions

    "After more than a hundred years of waiting, this moment is finally here. Great Lord Sea God! Your servant can finally complete the task you assigned to him." She said with emotion and relief.

    As soon as the words fell.

    A faint golden light began to rise from under Bo Saixi''s feet. At this moment, she seemed to have entered a special state. The light golden light was Bo Saixi''s soul power.

    Under the light golden light, Bo Saixi''s hair fluttered in the wind, and under the surging golden light, spirit rings were released from her body one after another. Each spirit ring was covered with a layer of light golden brilliance, and it could be vaguely seen that among all nine spirit rings, the lowest level was ten thousand years level.

    The brilliant golden light, which became stronger and stronger, completely illuminated every corner of the Temple of Sea God. The magic pattern that Neptune had lit up when he pulled out the Sea God Trident, now shone again under the effect of the golden light released by the Sea God. The sacred aura seemed to completely strip away all the distracting thoughts in one''s heart.

    Neptune stood quietly beside Bo Saixi, feeling the energy released by Bo Saixi. He knew that the sacred aura on the other party came from the power of the sea god.

    Moreover, the energy of the Sea God has subtly permeated every bit of her energy, including her nine soul rings, which are all filled with the breath of the Sea God.

    As the high priest chosen by the Sea God, she was also endowed with the Sea God''s martial spirit. Her body carried the Sea God''s divine power. Her purpose was to open the final inheritance for the inheritor, just like a key.

    It can be said that except for the fact that she does not have a deity status, Bo Saixi is not much different from a god.

    In this state, coupled with the power of the Sea God gathered on the Sea God Island, even if the Deep Sea Demon Whale King came, it might not be her opponent. Because Bo Saixi was, to some extent, the spokesperson of the Sea God in this world. Exercising the power of the Sea God, it was naturally not something that ordinary soul masters could match.

    Soon, a figure flashed, and Bo Saixi''s body had changed position, from standing side by side with Neptune to standing in front of him, facing him.

    At this time, even Bo Saixi''s eyes had turned golden, and the nine spirit rings on her body expanded at the same time, increasing to a diameter of three meters.

    Neptune found that his body was covered by Bo Saixi''s nine spirit rings. It was the first time for him to see nine light golden spirit rings covering two people at the same time. It inevitably inspired him. Such a large spirit ring, maybe when he makes it up in the future... well, it''s worth doing.

    Right now.

    The entire Sea God Temple has become extremely gorgeous. The dazzling magic patterns mostly appear in the form of waves in the Sea God Temple, densely covering the roof, walls and seven platforms.

    The golden light was flowing all over the ground, like mercury, and the sacred energy fluctuations made the air here seem to be pregnant with the breath of the sea god!

    The scepter In Bo Saixi''s hand was between her and Neptune at this time. The golden diamond gem on the scepter became brighter and brighter, but the light was not dazzling at all.

    Under the shining golden light, the mark of the Sea God Trident on Neptune''s forehead gradually shone, and a warm feeling instantly spread throughout his body. At this moment, he felt that every cell in his body seemed to be active and dancing freely~

    This feeling was extremely nice!

    The entire Sea God Temple was actually a huge magic circle, and the central platform where Neptune was located was the center of the magic circle. A golden hexagram began to light up under the feet of Neptune and Bo Saixi!

    This huge golden hexagram had a diameter of five meters. The six corners of the hexagram pointed to the other six platforms. Six golden lights were released from the six corners and shot onto the six platforms.

    Suddenly.

    Six huge golden light pillars suddenly rose from the six platforms, and each light pillar covered the platform where it was located.

    Bo Saixi looked at the man in front of him, with a faint smile on his face. "Neptune, are you really ready?"

    Neptune naturally did not retreat at all. He looked into Bo Saixi''s eyes with clear eyes and said formally: "Yes, I am ready."

    At this time, Bo Saixi''s voice suddenly became serious, "The Sea God is the god who controls all creatures in the sea. As the successor of the Sea God, you will spare no effort to protect your people. Neptune, can you do it?"

    He said without hesitation: "I can."

    Although he felt that Bo Saixi''s question was a bit grammatical. After all, the god of all creatures in the sea protects all creatures, but if that were the case, would other humans catch fish to eat, or big fish eat small fish? Would he still stop them?

    Therefore, according to his understanding, all those who can provide him with the power of faith are his subjects. On the contrary, those who cannot provide the power of faith are not his subjects. Therefore, he can ignore them.

    Bo Saixi asked again, "The Sea God is the spokesperson of light and the controller of the sea. Can you keep the kindness in your heart forever and use the power of the Sea God for justice forever?"

    He affirmed again: "I will definitely bring the justice of the Sea God to the world."

    Well, justice is something that everyone has in their mind, just like two armies at war. For both sides, the opponent is not just. Both sides think they are just, but is that really the case?

    So in his opinion, when he becomes the God of the Sea, the justice he believes in is the justice of the God of the Sea. Then it is his duty to bring his own justice to the world.

    Finally, Bo Saixi said: "The Sea God has the power to control everything in the sea. As the successor of the Sea God, the new generation of God of the Sea, you must always remember not to humiliate the dignity of the sea. You must spread the light of Sea God to every corner of the sea and use your divine power to assist your people. Do not allow any foreign enemies to invade."

    "Yes, I will definitely do it."

    Neptune said it with absolute certainty, and even nonsense became a god. If there were anyone who dared to provoke him, he would definitely kill them and feed them to the fish. Moreover, those people were the source of his faith, so he must protect them well.

    After receiving such an affirmative reply from him, Bo Saixi''s gaze seemed to penetrate Neptune''s body. When their eyes met, he did not try to dodge or block it, allowing Bo Saixi''s sharp gaze to see into the deepest part of his eyes, as if seeing through his soul.

    He knew that Bo Saixi''s question was not a routine inquiry, but an inquiry made on behalf of the Sea God, and also a test from Bo Saixi. If Neptune showed the slightest hesitation in his heart at this time, then... she could also inherit the position of the Sea God.

    After all, it has come to this point, there is no way the Sea God would give up halfway.

    So these three questions are just routine matters, with a sense of ritual rather than practical significance. Even if he is really an unforgivable evil man, the Sea God can only accept it now.

    ______________________

    Exclusive access to 300+ advance Chapters in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 175: Temple of the Sea God

    Chapter 175 - 175: Temple of the Sea God

    At this moment, Bo Saixi saw Neptune''s inner world, and what she saw was a perfect inner world!

    Looking at his flawless inner world.

    Bo Saixi nodded in satisfaction, then pointed the scepter in his hand forward, letting the diamond-shaped golden gem on the scepter stick to the mark of Sea God Trident on Neptune''s forehead, "Here, the glory of the Sea God will continue because of you."

    A stream of burning energy suddenly poured from the diamond-shaped gem into Neptune''s mind. He felt as if his soul had exploded in an instant. The old and deep voice that had appeared many times before rang out again at this moment: "Nine Tests of the Sea God, the ninth test, the inheritance of Sea God, begins."

    There was no need for any explanation of the assessment. Just these simple dozen words immediately raised Neptune''s spirit to an unprecedented peak.

    Whether he can use this to benefit both his original body and other clones depends entirely on this time.

    The light shone brightly, and Bo Saixi raised the scepter high. A beam of golden light shot out and hit the center of the top of the hall directly.

    Suddenly, a strong golden light spread from the sky, and the golden hexagram under Neptune''s feet suddenly lit up. The rich light completely enveloped the two people''s bodies, and the golden light shot out from the scepter dispersed at this moment, turning into a total of thirteen golden lights falling from the sky, forming thirteen balls of golden flames outside the hexagram.

    A huge golden shadow gradually emerged from behind Bo Saixi. This shadow was the sea god who had taught him the magic skills!

    However, the sea god shadow behind Bo Saixi was much clearer than the one Neptune had seen before. Although he still couldn''t see his appearance clearly, he could see that he was wearing a set of gorgeous golden armor.

    "The sacred door is about to open, and the Sea God''s deity is about to be passed on. Candidates for the Sea God! Please walk into the door that the Sea God has opened for you, and use your strength, your heart, your soul, and everything you have to accept the final test from the Sea God."

    Bo Saixi''s voice suddenly became extremely high, and her emotions seemed to have reached an unprecedented peak. At the same time, the scepter in her hand shattered, and at the same time, the nine soul rings that were scattered around Bo Saixi''s body and enveloped her and Neptune also shattered.

    At the moment when the nine soul rings were shattered, Neptune felt that the space around him had undergone tremendous changes. Everything became unreal. His body could no longer move, and his entire body was locked by a huge energy that was so vast that he could not even imagine it.

    Strong golden flames rose up around his body. It seemed to be the energy that appeared after Bo Saixi''s soul ring was broken. The same flames were also burning on Bo Saixi''s body. The sacredness and majesty on her face gradually disappeared. Looking at Neptune, there was relief in her eyes...

    "..."

    Neptune said nothing, but secretly remembered her devotion in his heart. He would never treat her unfairly after he became a god.

    Just like that, he calmly watched the golden flame on Bo Saixi''s body gradually change from light gold to bright gold, and then from bright gold to red gold, while Bo Saixi''s body also gradually disappeared in the change of the flame''s color...

    Wait until her body completely disappears.

    The overwhelming red-gold flames suddenly converged, and then turned into a door burning with red-gold flames!

    Of course, it is called a door, but in fact there is no real door. This thing looks like a portal formed by flames.

    Neptune knew that this was the door to the inheritance of the Sea God that Bo Saixi had obtained at the cost of her life!

    Walk into this door.

    The inheritance of the throne will officially begin.

    He didn''t hesitate and walked in.

    When his body passed through the red-gold flame gate, Neptune felt as if his whole body was bound, and the huge pressure seemed to crush his body. However, after taking a step through the gate, all the pressure disappeared in an instant.

    In an instant, the surrounding scenery changed instantly and I had arrived in another world.

    Looking around, he found that the surroundings were transparent dark blue and his body was descending.

    This turned out to be an underwater world.

    Of course, this underwater world does not really exist in the real world, but is a place between reality and fantasy.

    The formation of this space should be related to the power of the sea god.

    Although Douluo World is called a fantasy basement by countless people, and the people here are even nicknamed hydrogen people, in fact, this world is not that low-end. The reason why Tang San''s martial arts can be so powerful in this world is mainly because of the special rules of this world and some typos of the original author. It is not that this world is really that low-end.

    Although the gods in this world are a little inferior to the gods in other fantasy worlds, they still have some abilities that are worthy of the name of gods. They are not so weak that they are not even as good as a press.

    At this time, Neptune''s body was sinking, obviously because of the weight of the Sea God Trident in his hand. He sank very quickly, but after he wrapped his body with the ability to control water, the momentum of falling stopped.

    Only then did he begin to look around him.

    Move your gaze downward.

    Soon they discovered that a huge palace was standing quietly a thousand meters below.

    This palace is huge. The single palace is located on the seabed, and its height is at least over 200 meters. Its length and width are both over 1,000 meters.

    There seemed to be a circle of faint golden light shield outside the palace, and it seemed that it was because of the existence of this light shield that the underwater world was illuminated.

    This should be the real temple of the Sea God.

    Neptune thought to himself, and then controlled the surrounding seawater to push his body down towards the Sea God Temple below. He knew that the inheritance of the Sea God throne would undoubtedly take place in this magnificent Sea God Temple.

    Soon, he came to the edge of the golden light shield, and then the Sea God Trident in his hand suddenly emitted a ray of light, which enveloped his body and penetrated him directly.

    Only those who have been recognized by the Sea God Trident can ignore this protective shield. In the original novel, Tang San was almost unable to penetrate this thin protective shield because the Sea God Trident was damaged, and he could only stare at the Sea God inheritance that was so close.

    After Neptune passed through the protective shield, he felt his whole body lighten. The sea water around him disappeared, and he fell directly downwards.

    But the falling momentum stopped in mid-air. Flying was not a difficult task for him, so he would not fall to the ground.

    He was In mid-air, looking at the Temple of Sea God below, his body slowly falling downwards.

    When he really landed in front of this temple, he was impressed by the grandeur of this place. It must be said that although the gods of this world are a little bit weak, they still have some majesty of gods, such as the temple in front of him.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 176: The Incomplete God

    Chapter 176 - 176: The Incomplete God

    The Sea God Temple is estimated to be about two to three hundred meters high.

    The door of the palace that appeared in front of Neptune at this time was a hundred meters high, and its thickness was unknown. There was a pattern carved on both doors. On the left door, there was a statue of the Sea God, a tall man holding a trident and stepping on the waves. The pattern on the right was the Sea God holding a trident and attacking forward. In front of him was a giant whale rising from the sea. It looked like the Deep Sea Demon Whale King that had been subdued before.

    ''This Sea God is quite good at pretending...'' he muttered in his heart. Just standing here, he felt as if he was actually there, as if he had seen with his own eyes the Sea God galloping across the sea.

    "Now that we''re here."

    "What are you doing standing outside the door?

    ...Come in!"

    A majestic voice suddenly sounded, and it was impossible to tell where it came from. Invisible pressure came from all directions.

    Neptune looked serious and said nothing.

    With a series of roars, the two hundred-meter-high giant doors slowly opened and extended toward the inside of the Sea God Temple. Suddenly, a strong golden light shot out from the Sea God Temple, dazzling Neptune who was on high alert and could hardly open his eyes.

    The enormous divine power comes upon you, making you feel like a grain of sand immersed in the ocean, so insignificant.

    But for Neptune, this was like a breeze. It had no effect on him at all. After all, his current strength had already stepped half a foot into the hall of gods, and he only lacked this last step. Facing a strong man who was only slightly stronger than himself, it was impossible for him to feel fear and cowardice.

    Neptune looked calm and walked into the door with his head held high.

    Inside the hall, there were thirty-six huge pillars on each side supporting the roof of the hall, and a three-hundred-meter-wide passage in the middle leading to the innermost side.

    At the end of the passage, a person sat on a huge throne. No, it should be said that it was a giant!

    Neptune kept walking, and did not show any emotion at all because of the giant.

    This giant looked no different from a human. He wore a white robe with gold edges and a three-pronged ring on his head. In the center of the ring was an aqua blue gem.

    It was Poseidon, the god of the sea!

    Step by step, Neptune walked calmly, slowly approaching the end of the passage.

    The face of the sea god on the throne was simple and not handsome, but extremely majestic. He looked at Neptune who walked in from the other end of the passage with a pair of calm but slightly stern eyes, and a faint light flowed in his eyes.

    The tremendous pressure that had been felt outside before became even stronger here.

    Neptune''s expression did not change at all. He stopped after walking about a few dozen meters away from the throne. He raised his head and looked at the tall sea god calmly, saying neither servile nor arrogant: "Hello, respected sea god. I am here to accept your final inheritance."

    "Why don''t you bow to me when you see me?"

    The sea god spoke, his majestic voice full of oppression.

    Neptune said calmly, "I am only your successor, not your servant. Why should I worship you?"

    Hearing his words, the Sea God smiled with satisfaction and slowly stood up from his seat. When he stood up, he immediately gave people a feeling of being overwhelmed by a mountain. His height was over 100 meters!

    "Are you unhappy about Bo Saixi''s sacrifice?" Poseidon said to him with a smile.

    "A little bit."

    Neptune did not deny it and said frankly: "The high priestess has helped me a lot during this period of time, and I can see that she does not want to die. In the end, she had to sacrifice her life to make me successful. This is too unfair to her."

    After listening, Poseidon said calmly: "She just returned to my arms. What does it matter if she lives? What does it matter if she dies? Sometimes, living is even more painful than dying. Even gods are no exception."

    Neptune snorted coldly and said, "So, you decided her fate, right?"

    The Sea God shook his head and said, "No, you are wrong. She decided her own fate. Even God cannot decide a person''s fate. That was her choice. Everyone has their own choice, and you are no exception. You came here because of your choice.

    "Bo Saixi''s ancestors were my subordinates who fought with me in the sea. Almost all the ancestors of the natives of Sea God Island were like this. They guarded the Sea God Island not only to wait for the arrival of you, the inheritor, but also to protect that memory. That was their choice, not my request."

    I left her only the way to get here, but I never stipulated that she must do this. Only when the high priest of Sea God Island thinks it is worthwhile, will she choose to do so. Do you understand?"

    Neptune didn''t say anything, but cursed in his heart: "What a substitution of concepts! Yes, you didn''t stipulate that the high priest must do this! But you left the method, isn''t it for them to do this? Even if you didn''t stipulate it explicitly, as a fanatical believer of the sea god, knowing that only by sacrificing oneself can the inheritance be opened, which believer would not follow the method left by the god?"

    Although he felt that what the Sea God said was somewhat flawed, as a vested interest in this incident, Neptune naturally would not be so idle as to expose him. Everything would be done after he inherited the throne, otherwise all his efforts would be wasted.

    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, it seemed that he was convinced by himself. The sea god smiled and said, "Everyone''s death is actually the separation of body and soul. Neptune, tell me. For a person, is the body more important or the soul more important?"

    Neptune said: "In a sense, the body should be considered as the host of the soul. However, if there is no body, can the soul still exist? I''m afraid it will dissipate." There is no concept of reincarnation or the six realms of rebirth in Douluo Continent, so when a person dies, he is really dead.

    The Sea God nodded and said, "Since you understand this principle, it will be easy for me to explain it to you. That''s right, after ordinary humans die, their souls will dissipate in a short period of time. Even soul masters are no exception. However, after Bo Saixi''s sacrifice, although her body died, her soul will not dissipate. Her soul can go to another world under the guidance of my power. That world is where the souls of all gods go after they die."

    "What world will gods go to after they die? Wouldn''t gods be immortal? Would they still grow old and die like mortals?" Neptune acted as if he was shocked.

    The Sea God shook his head and said, "True gods are, of course, immortal, but the so-called 100-level gods on Douluo Continent are essentially different from true gods. Therefore, their lives are naturally limited. It''s just that compared to humans, their lives are much longer."

    "Is there a difference? What''s the difference?" Neptune asked puzzledly.

    "They only possess divine souls, but lack true divine bodies, so their flesh will naturally decay, age and die! Only the divine soul is immortal." The Sea God patiently explained to him, "And if you want to cultivate a true divine body, you have to go to the divine realm and be baptized by the divine spirit energy. Only then can you truly transform into an immortal divine body that matches your divine soul. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the body is, it will still age and die."

    Neptune understood a little after hearing this. It turns out that after becoming a god at level 100 on Douluo Continent, the body still has a lifespan limit because strictly speaking it is not a true god body. Only by going to the Divine Realm and absorbing the high-level energy of the Divine Realm can the body truly transform and gain a long lifespan. Only then can they be considered complete gods!

    "Generally speaking, after becoming a god, the strong soul masters on Douluo Continent can only stay in the human world for a hundred years at most. After that, they must go to the Divine Realm according to the regulations and receive the baptism of the Divine Realm. To become a true god! Otherwise, they only have a divine soul but no divine body, and their own power can probably only be exerted one or two tenths in the human world." Poseidon explained.

    Neptune suddenly realized and thought to himself that it was no wonder that Douluo''s God performed so poorly. It turned out that he had not been baptized by the high-quality energy of the Divine Realm, resulting in a powerful soul but limited by the body. The two were not coordinated and could not exert the power that this level should have.

    Only by going to the divine realm and having your body baptized by the divine energy can you truly gain the power that belongs to God!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 177: Begins The Inheritance

    Chapter 177 - 177: Begins The Inheritance

    Seeing Neptune''s sudden enlightenment, Poseidon smiled and said, "Nothing is ever sacrificed in vain. How could I not know what Bo Saixi had sacrificed? What I can do is to give her the power of eternal life. And eternal life of the soul is something that only gods can achieve. Although her body has not reached the level of a god, after her death, she can be equal to a god. Do you still think that her sacrifice was in vain?"

    "It was not a sacrifice in vain."

    Neptune nodded, but then said, "But I don''t think this is what she wants. If given a choice, I think the high priest would rather stay in the human world and be with her loved ones forever, rather than go to the Divine Realm and live alone forever."

    "Living alone..."

    When the Sea God heard his words, he showed a dazed look in his eyes, and then he actually nodded in agreement and said, "You are right. Life in the Divine Realm is much more boring than in the human world. Loneliness is the most terrible thing. When I was in the human world, I spent my whole life conquering the sea. I regretted it when I came to the Divine Realm because I was a lonely person. Moreover, I am bound by many rules here and cannot leave the Divine Realm easily. Staying in this place feels like being in prison."

    "So, I decided to pass on my throne."

    "This throne has already become a shackle to me now. It deprives me of my freedom. Only by passing on the throne can I leave the realm of gods and explore the unknown universe." The sea god told the truth.

    "Now that you know the truth about becoming a god, do you still want to inherit the throne?" He finally asked, "You still have a chance to regret it!"

    "I don''t have a choice."

    Neptune said helplessly, "I don''t know when the meteorite will fall, so I must become a god as soon as possible to prepare. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with inheriting the throne. Even if I don''t inherit the throne of Sea God, I will definitely create my own throne in the future. After becoming a god, the ending will be no different from inheriting the throne of Sea God. At worst, I''ll do the same as you and find an heir to pass on the throne to him."

    "Okay, very good."

    The Sea God nodded, looked at him and smiled, "I have waited for so long, and finally I have found you. You have not let me down, and you are far better than I thought. After passing on the throne to you, I can leave with peace of mind."

    "Listen, your inheritance is divided into six parts, and you will experience different pains and tests. You must remember that no matter what kind of pain you go through, you must keep your original intention. Only if your faith is unshakable can you become the new Sea God!"

    "I see!"

    Neptune said seriously.

    "Okay, no more nonsense."

    "The inheritance begins now."

    As he spoke, Poseidon''s eyes suddenly lit up, like two suns. Neptune felt as if his soul was sucked in at once. Everything around him became unreal. Countless golden mists rose in the air, and there were even golden bubbles. In the violent distortion, he had quietly lost himself.

    With a flash of light, a huge golden ball of light appeared in front of the Poseidon''s chest. In an instant, the light shone brightly, and the entire Sea God Temple began to shake violently. In the crazy rhythm, it seemed to purify everything.

    Buzz!

    Neptune, who was lost in the golden light, disappeared in the explosion of this huge golden light ball, and the Temple of Sea God also recovered as the golden light dissipated...

    After the vision disappeared, Poseidon let out a long breath, wiped the sweat from his forehead that was impossible to exist, looked at the place where Neptune disappeared before, and muttered to himself: "Finally, I have waited for a qualified successor. Boy, you must not let me down."

    ...

    There seemed to be a huge golden vortex surrounding him, and Neptune felt that everything he saw except the gold had disappeared.

    Suddenly, the feeling of confusion disappeared in an instant, and the vortex-like golden light also disappeared, and he found himself on a circular platform.

    The platform was golden, and a faint warm feeling came from under my feet. Around the circular platform was the boundless ocean. But what was surprising was that the color of the sea water was all golden, and even the sky was golden, which looked very strange.

    Neptune looked around. He knew that this special space was definitely used to pass on the legacy of the God of the Sea.

    Around this circular platform, diagonally above, there are six small circular platforms floating. They all appear to be about two meters in diameter and are scattered around the platform where Neptune is located.

    Six small platforms?

    The Sea God said before that he needed to pass six difficulties to complete the Sea God inheritance. It seems that it should be related to these six circular platforms.

    While Neptune was thinking, layers of golden light like waves rushed over from the circular platform under his feet, all rushing towards his body, making him unable to move.

    At this time, apart from being able to see with his eyes, he was unable to react at all, and even the flow of soul power in his body slowed down.

    Suddenly, without any warning, a burning sensation suddenly came from his left arm, followed by a strong tearing sensation that turned into severe pain, causing Neptune''s eyes to go black!

    Damn this feeling.

    It was like someone had taken a knife and cut open his skin, cut open his muscles, and pulled his bones out! The most important thing was that he hadn''t been given anesthesia yet, so you can imagine how painful it was.

    Fortunately, at this time, a golden light came. The Sea God Trident in his hand emitted a hazy golden light. Under the cover of this golden light, Neptune felt that the severe pain slowly subsided. Although it was still painful, it was at least within the tolerable range and he was not about to faint from the pain.

    At the same time, one of the six small platforms surrounding the circular platform where Neptune landed flew out and floated one meter in front of him.

    The platform was shining with beautiful wavy golden lines, but unfortunately, Neptune, whose soul bones had been dug out, had no time to appreciate them.

    A golden light flew out from his left arm and landed on the small circular platform. It did not hit the small circular platform, but floated about 50 centimeters above it. It was a left arm bone emitting black light.

    This is a 10,000-year soul bone, which comes with the fusion of the character. Because his original god-level character was second best, it is only a soul bone of tens of thousands of years. Not a 100,000-year soul bone.

    At this time, Neptune suddenly found that he had regained his ability to move. At the same time, a reminder sounded in his ear, "The restraints will be removed. If you block the removal of the soul bone, the assessment will be forcibly interrupted. The consequence of the interruption of the assessment is the most serious annihilation. You are not allowed to leave the two-meter range of the center of the platform, and you are not allowed to change the main body position of your soul bone. Otherwise, it will be regarded as giving up the inheritance."

    "The sixth level is just about removing soul bones?"

    "I always feel that it is not that simple. There must be other tests. Otherwise, it would be too easy to just endure the pain." Neptune thought to himself.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 178: The Great Five Elements Divine Light

    Chapter 178 - 178: The Great Five Elements Divine Light

    The six levels of the Sea God inheritance correspond to the six soul bones of the soul master. They also represent the six desires of human beings: appetite, lust, wealth, material desire, power desire, and passion.

    What these six levels have to do is to magnify Neptune''s six desires respectively, and also make him fall into an illusion where it is difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood. Every time a soul bone is removed, one has to experience a desire illusion.

    If one cannot control one''s desires and break free from the illusions of these desires, then one will be addicted to the illusions until death, and the inheritance will naturally fail.

    These illusions of desire tests are not to make Neptune give up these desires, but to test whether he can control his desires, treat his desires rationally, and not become a slave to desires.

    Fortunately, although Neptune fell into the test of desire, his original body and other clones were not affected. As a result, the test here believed that Neptune had fallen into an illusion and could not distinguish between truth and falsehood. In fact, because of the existence of the original body and other clones, he could look at the illusion from another perspective and knew that all the experiences were false. Then he could easily break free from the test of the illusion.

    In the end, it only took a short time.

    All six soul bones were removed.

    And after being strengthened by the power of the sea god, all the six soul bones that were less than 100,000 years old were strengthened and became god-level soul bones that surpassed 100,000-year-old soul bones!

    Neptune slowly opened his eyes. He finally broke the last erotic illusion and passed the sixth level. At this time, the large platform under his feet began to light up gradually.

    The six small circular platforms surrounding the circular platform, representing the six platforms of the six desires and six soul bones, began to slowly rotate around his body.

    The golden mist on each circular platform began to turn into a strong golden light, making everything around Neptune''s body even brighter.

    The first to move was the left arm bone that was removed from the first piece. This soul bone was provided by a dragon with true dragon bloodline. After being strengthened by divine power, it was transformed from less than 100,000 years old to a true god-level soul bone.

    The circular platform supporting it flew out in an instant and landed above Neptune''s head. A golden light full of vitality descended from the sky and enveloped him.

    A clear dragon roar rose into the sky and echoed in the air. Amid the clear and powerful sound, a giant emerald dragon rose into the sky, circled a few times in the sky, and then quickly shrank... aiming directly at his left arm.

    Neptune''s left arm was raised uncontrollably, and the shrunken emerald dragon coiled up and around his arm. It was as if a dry tree was injected with vitality, and an unprecedented sense of power suddenly merged into his right arm, making it seem as if his right arm was reborn. Every inch of his skin was filled with unprecedented pleasure, spreading from his fingertips to his shoulders.

    In the surging energy, a clanging sound rang out, and the armor with a slightly emerald pattern quietly appeared under the strong light. On the shoulder was a protruding dragon head, which was not exaggerated, but extremely beautiful. The shoulder armor extended downward, and the neat armor with dragon scale-like patterns covered the entire right arm, with clear edges and corners, and even the palm and fingers were no exception.

    In the palm of his left hand, there was an emerald gem. A strong suction force burst out from the gem, attracting the golden seawater to merge into it. Suddenly, even more huge energy merged into his body. Neptune''s body also swallowed up the surrounding golden seawater like a bottomless pit.

    As a large amount of energy merged into his body, a sense of power filled his whole body. Neptune''s eyes also became sharper during the transformation, starting from the pupil, which gradually turned into blue-gold and quickly expanded to the entire eye.

    The small platform that released the left arm soul bone also disappeared above the head. Then, the remaining five circular platforms flew over one after another.

    The left leg bone on the second platform was taken from a fire bird with phoenix blood. After being baptized by divine power, it completely turned into a fire phoenix. After soaring into the air, it rushed into his left leg like lightning.

    Amid the clanging sound, Neptune felt his left leg tighten, and a burning sensation spread all over his body. The blue-gold armor, along with the brilliant light brought by the fire phoenix, fit perfectly with his left leg.

    The s''cond circular platform disappeared as the sea god''s left leg armor fitted. The third platform appeared, and a giant turtle flashed and disappeared, crashing into Neptune''s right leg.

    Suddenly, he felt a cool sensation in his right leg, which was completely different from the heat brought by the Fire Phoenix. It was a kind of coolness that moisturized everything, which refreshed him. The right leg armor that was exactly the same as the left leg armor appeared.

    When the right leg bone on the third platform completed the armor transformation process, the fourth platform appeared next. The soul bone on it turned into a white tiger, and rushed into his right arm with a roar... In the sonorous explosion, the strong and angular right arm soul bone covered it. Unlike the right arm soul bone, the shoulder armor of the left arm soul bone was not in the shape of a dragon, but a ferocious tiger head. However, it was not incoordinating because of the difference in the armor on the two arms, but full of strength and beauty.

    At this point, Neptune''s limb soul bones, the Azure Dragon of Wood, the White Tiger of Gold, the Vermillion Bird of Fire, and the Black Tortoise of Water are all gathered together. Only the last one is missing to complete the five elements.

    The golden ocean around the circular platform was boiling, and the seawater rushed up into the sky around the circular platform, turning into a huge golden vortex, spinning violently around the circular platform. The huge energy of the sea god poured into Neptune''s body frantically, as if it was reshaping his body and transforming every part of his body.

    Then, the fifth platform flew out. The soul bone on it was a torso bone. It was designed to be a lion with Qilin bloodline. Now, with the strengthening, it actually turned into a Qilin.

    The khaki unicorn charged, roared, and rushed towards Neptune!

    While still in the air, the khaki unicorn had already turned into blue-gold armor, and the extremely dazzling torso armor fell together with the louvered battle skirt. Amid the clanging explosion, a feeling of fullness was transmitted from every part of the body into the body...

    As the chest armor representing earth returned to its place, it seemed to cause a chain reaction in an instant. The left arm represents wood, the right arm represents gold, and the two legs represent fire and water... these five pieces represent the five elements and five attributes. Along with the earth qilin that serves as the core chest armor in the center of the set, it also transformed into a five-element qilin at this moment!

    Neptune smiled slightly. It was just as he expected. The five soul bones and the corresponding soul beasts that he specially selected for their attributes really underwent an amazing transformation under the infusion of divine power!

    This Five Elements Qilin is a martial soul that only appears in the Limit Douluo, and it has an extremely powerful skill. It is called the Great Five Elements Divine Light!

    This Great Five Elements Divine Light is said to be able to destroy all things and is indestructible.

    Of course, in reality, this is an ability to decompose everything. It can decompose the material force from the enemy and restore it to its original energy. It is a very powerful ability.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 179: Soul!

    Chapter 179 - 179: Soul!

    Surrounded by the surging energy of the sea god, the torso armor completed the fusion with the limb armor and truly became a whole. All five elements are complete!

    At this time, Neptune could feel that he could use the armor on his body at any time to release the great five elements of divine light and give the enemy a painful price. It was equivalent to having a powerful innate magical power out of thin air!

    And just after his limbs and torso merged, the head soul bone quietly floated up on the last remaining platform, and a small vortex appeared around it, and the skull began to change... The blue-gold brilliance was dazzling, and a smaller version of the trident blade appeared. Connecting them was a round hoop, forming a trident blue-gold headband. In the center of the ring on the headband, there was a hollow trace of a small trident.

    When it flew up and landed on Neptune''s head, tying up his long blue hair, the hollow pattern just corresponded to the mark of Sea God Trident on his forehead. Suddenly, a strong blue-gold light burst out!

    The Sea God Trident also changed accordingly. The golden magic pattern on the trident body was completely shining. The strong gold mixed with the blue light of the Sea God, turning into a dazzling blue-gold color, spreading to every corner of the trident body.

    At the same time, the trident pattern on Neptune''s headband also changed. At the same time as it matched his own mark, the trident pattern had turned into another small diamond-shaped gem imprinted in the center, making the blue and gold headband look even more perfect and gorgeous.

    At this moment, Neptune felt that he had become the absolute core of this place. A strong blue-gold mist rose from around his body. As the mist became thicker and thicker, it finally turned into a blue-gold beam of light that shot up into the sky!

    The surging energy merged with everything imprinted in the deepest part of Neptune''s soul to become an unprecedented huge energy.

    The blue-gold color in his eyes gradually faded, returning to its original azure color. Neptune could feel that his soul had undergone a qualitative transformation!

    In addition, his main body and other clones also benefited from it... It completely transformed into a divine soul that only a god-level powerhouse possessed!

    Before this, no matter how powerful his soul was, no matter how terrifying his mental power was, even stronger than that of an ordinary god. He was still only a mortal, but now that he had transformed into a divine soul... Even if his soul left the protection of his body, it could stay in this world forever. It would not dissipate due to other factors.

    The soul of an ordinary person is like ice, which will gradually melt when immersed in water. The soul of a god is like iron and stone, which cannot be completely destroyed even by fire. This is the difference between the soul of a god and the soul of an ordinary mortal!

    Your soul may be able to cultivate to be stronger than a god, but it still cannot change its fragile nature. After leaving the protection of the body, it will gradually weaken under the influence of the outside world. But the spirit will not be like this, it can be immune to the influence of the outside world. This specialness is the reason why gods are gods.

    As the head soul bone turned into a headband and fell on Neptune''s head, the Sea God''s divine armor belonging to the Sea God was finally completed!

    Every god''s divine armor can be considered a part of the god. Because every part of the armor is made from Neptune''s soul bones, which means that they fit perfectly with the body. Even if they have become armor now, they are still part of the body. This will never change.

    Boom!!!

    The huge vortex around the platform suddenly exploded, and the extremely violent energy turned into a hurricane that swept across the circular platform, as well as Neptune''s body and the Sea God Trident in front of him.

    Neptune''s expression became extremely calm at this moment. He slowly raised his right hand and grasped the Sea God Trident that was burning with blue and gold light.

    At the moment he grasped the Sea God Trident, violent blue-gold flames suddenly rose from his body, and all the turbulence in the air seemed to solidify at this moment.

    The next moment, the brilliant blue-gold Sea God Trident was raised high above his head, pointing straight to the sky! Boom!

    Boom! Boom!

    A huge suction force erupted from every corner of Neptune''s body. The main body of his blue-gold Sea God armor shone with an unprecedented dazzling brilliance!

    The turbulent currents formed by the golden sea water rushed into Neptune''s body from all directions at lightning speed. The blue-gold flames surrounded his body... From under his feet, circles of halos slowly rose up.

    That vigorous voice boomed from all directions: "The ninth test of the Sea God is completed. The Sea God has perfectly matched his deity. The Sea God has reappeared. All spirit rings have been upgraded by 50,000 years."

    The circles of soul rings rising from Neptune''s feet were so gorgeous, shockingly gorgeous!

    The first soul ring that appeared was red, and outside the red soul ring, it was wrapped in a layer of gorgeous blue-gold. The second one was still the same, and so on, until the ninth soul ring, there was no change at all, all of them were red as the base, surrounded by blue-gold light. Until the last soul ring that rose was different. The tenth soul ring, which represented the power of God, was completely a dazzling blue-gold!

    One hundred thousand years, all hundred thousand year soul rings.

    After becoming a god, Neptune''s spirit ring configuration was finally no worse than his original body and other clones.

    Originally, due to his lack of recognition power, his spirit ring configuration was only the most common two yellow, two purple, four black and one red. Later, after receiving a reward from the Ninth Trial of the Sea God, his spirit ring configuration was changed to five black and four red. It finally made up for it a little, but it was still slightly insufficient compared to the original body.

    Now that the Sea God''s inheritance has been completed, the final reward for all soul rings is to increase their cultivation by 50,000 years. He has finally come from behind, especially the extra tenth soul ring, which is a true god-level soul ring!

    Nine red and one blue and gold, this configuration would scare countless people to death if it was put outside. Because ten soul rings belong to the level of a true god!

    At this moment, Neptune no longer had any sense of power. The excessive expansion of power made him think of control. Yes, control over everything!

    The Sea God Trident, raised above his head, would no longer return to its dark color due to insufficient energy. It had been branded with Neptune''s soul and became a part of his body, just like the Sea God''s divine armor evolved from soul bones. There was no difference between them.

    "Hahaha!!!"

    Refreshed, Neptune couldn''t help but burst into a hearty laugh. He swung the Sea God Trident in his right hand lightly forward, and the main blade, which was shining with blue and gold light, flashed in the air. A crack suddenly appeared in the empty space.

    With a flash, he had passed through the crack. The surrounding scenery changed, and he was on solid ground, back to the Sea God Temple where he had met the Sea God before. However, the temple was now empty, with no trace of the Sea God. Apparently, that guy couldn''t wait to leave after inheriting the throne.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 180: Becoming A God

    Chapter 180 - 180: Becoming A God

    The Sea God is gone?

    Looking at the huge chair at the innermost part of the hall, Neptune suddenly found a ball of light on it. He subconsciously waved his hand, and the ball of light was captured by an invisible force and finally fell into his hand.

    As soon as his hand touched the ball of light, he was stunned. Because on this ball of light, there was a message left by the Sea God before he left. He told him that this ball of light was the soul of Bo Saixi, and also left two solutions.

    One is to open the channel and send her directly to the Sea Temple in the God Realm, where she will be received by divine servants. Once there, the immortal spirit of the God Realm will automatically reshape her body and make her a priest.

    One is to recreate a physical body for her and revive her. However, she would need to start her cultivation from scratch.

    Instead, send Bo Saixi directly to the God Realm, or reshape her body and keep her in the human world. After the Sea God gave him the right to choose, he left the God Realm to explore the unknown universe outside the Douluo Galaxy.

    "It seems that it was caused by what I said before."

    "But he walked so fast. Is he so impatient?" Neptune shook his head. Without staying for long, he put away the soul in his hand and prepared to leave.

    The blue-gold light turned into a stream of light and flickered quietly. The next moment, Neptune appeared outside the Temple of Sea God. His body floated up, and with a flash of light and shadow, he easily passed through the light shield and entered the clear sea water.

    But when I entered the water again, the feeling was completely different.

    Neptune felt that the sea water was just like his own body. After becoming the God of the Sea, he didn''t need to mobilize his soul power at all. With just a thought, the sea water would push him to where he wanted to go.

    Although he was able to control water before, now that he has become the Sea God, he is even more powerful! His ability to control water has been greatly improved. He can also feel every bit of energy contained in the sea water, and can use it for his own benefit, releasing various changes!

    His strength Is incomparable to before.

    After feeling it for a while, Neptune waved the Sea God Trident in his hand. A blue light flashed, and the light gate that had disappeared in the sea quietly appeared in front of him. The light gate turned into a blue-gold color, and fireworks were still flickering on it.

    Without hesitation, he walked directly into the door and left this buffer zone between the divine world and the human world, which was also the place of inheritance of the gods.

    When he stepped out of the light gate, on the real Sea God Island, the light patterns in the entire Sea God Temple all turned blue-gold, as if excitedly welcoming the king''s return.

    Scanning the empty Sea God Temple, Neptune looked up at the top of the temple and slowly raised the Sea God Trident in his hand. To become a god, he still needed to do one thing. That was to announce to all the lives in the sea in the Sea God Temple on the top of the Sea God Mountain on this Sea God Island ¨C the Sea God has arrived!

    The blue-gold light gathered towards the top of the temple like waves, and finally a huge blue-gold light column shot up into the sky, turning into an unparalleled Sea God light that went straight into the sky!

    This ray of light was so magnificent and broad, and this ray of light was so earth-shaking that it made the sky above the sea completely turn the same color.

    The sea was boiling, and the water surged several hundred meters in an instant. All the creatures in the sea swam frantically to the surface. Under the pull of the huge power of the sea god, they rushed to see the sky above the sea, which had turned blue and golden.

    A faint light flickered, and the expression on Neptune''s face became unusually calm. He was not excited by this magnificent energy. In his mind, there was only gentle soothing, soothing the throbbing hearts of all the creatures in the sea.

    At the foot of Sea God Mountain.

    The seven guardian Douluo of the Seagod''s sacred pillars had already knelt on their knees, and bowed respectfully in the direction of the Seagod Temple. The sadness in their eyes had disappeared, and was replaced by almost crazy excitement.

    Because at the moment when the blue-gold light column shot up into the sky, Neptune''s divine consciousness had already invaded their brains and told them that Bo Saixi could be resurrected, making the last trace of grudge in their hearts disappear without a trace.

    At this moment, all the residents on Sea God Island have come to an open area and bowed in the direction of Sea God Mountain. There are tears of excitement in their eyes. After so many years and generations, they have finally waited for this moment, the return of Lord Sea God.

    That is their belief!

    Outside Sea God Island, on the sea, all the Demon Soul Great White Sharks appeared on the water. Xiaobai looked in the direction of Sea God Mountain and the blue-gold light column rising into the sky, and his big eyes revealed an extremely excited look.

    Many islands in the sea and many people living on the islands also saw the wonderful scene in the distance, looking at the sky that had turned blue and golden. They were all stunned. The majesty from the sea god made them speechless. They were shocked.

    Spirit Hall, Douluo Hall.

    Under the huge six-winged angel statue, an old man felt something in his heart and looked up towards the sea. As the high priest of the angel god, he could clearly feel the majesty of the god!

    "Someone has become a god!"

    "This presence... is the seaside."

    "He... finally inherited the throne of the Sea God."

    "Bo Saixi..."

    Qian Daoliu''s eyes showed a look of pain, regret and relief. As a high priest chosen by the gods, he understood that the birth of gods required the high priests to sacrifice their lives. Therefore, since the sea god was born, Bo Saixi, as the high priest, naturally left this world forever.

    "...Wait for me. I''m almost there..." Tears welled up in his eyes, and he murmured to himself, "I hope I can meet you again in the next life..."

    On the other side, the Pope''s Palace.

    As the successor chosen by the Rakshasa God, Bibi Dong also felt the majestic aura of the Sea God, and her face suddenly darkened. Although she had long expected Neptune to become a god, she never expected that he would become a god so quickly.

    The existence of a god might undoubtedly hinder her plans.

    But it''s not certain. After all, her plan is to unify the continent, and the sea has never thought of getting involved. Even if he wants to, he is unable to do so. So at present, the sea god should not come to the continent easily, so the impact on her plan will not be too great.

    Tiandou Empire, Prince''s Mansion.

    As the chosen successor of this generation of angel gods, Qian Renxue could naturally sense the unique aura of gods. She looked at the direction of the sea, and she knew in her heart that Neptune had become a god!

    This made her feel more urgent. After all, from the perspective of age, Qian Renxue was not much different from Neptune. As a result, others had become gods, but she was still a long way from becoming a god... It was a big blow to her.

    "Do I really want to give up?"

    Qian Renxue was in great turmoil.

    Reason told her that the most important thing to do now was to give up the identity of Xue Qinghe immediately and be herself again. Then she would concentrate on facing the Nine Tests of the Angel God and strive to become a god as soon as possible!

    But she was unwilling to give up all her years of hard work. After all, she had wasted the best years of her life in order to implement this plan.

    She had paid too much for this plan. How could she be willing to give it up now?

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 181: Is Faith Toxic

    Chapter 181 - 181: Is Faith Toxic

    The blue-gold light that shot up into the sky lasted for half an hour before it completely ended.

    Neptune slowly closed his eyes, feeling the space between heaven and earth, feeling every call and worship in the sea, the power of faith nourished his heart, countless creatures in the sea were calling him with their most pious voices. And his power of the sea god was sublimated in this faith and became more perfect.

    Although there are sayings in many worlds that faith is poisonous, in fact, whether faith is harmful or not depends on whether you rely on faith? Will faith affect your mind? What do you have left without faith?

    The saying that faith Is poisonous in many worlds is nothing more than that the gods of that world will be changed by the faith of all beings and become what the believers want them to be. And if there is no faith, the power of the gods will gradually decline... Even if there is no power of faith at all, the gods will disappear. So for people in this world, faith is of course poisonous. It is a path that is not up to standard.

    But the gods in the Douluo world are different. They have their own strength, but they rely on the faith of all living beings to break through the key and consolidate their position as gods. Therefore, without faith, their own strength may be affected. But it is not to the extent that without faith, they will die.

    And the position of deity actually has another function, which is to help the gods filter out the impurities of the seven emotions and six desires of all living beings mixed in the power of faith.

    After being purified and filtered in this way, only the purest energy remains, and there is naturally no danger for the gods to absorb it.

    Although it is often criticized as a fantasy floor tile, that is just some descriptive errors made by the author and does not mean that this world is really that low-level.

    After all the storms have calmed down.

    Neptune slowly withdrew his power as the god of the sea. He had used his divine thoughts to announce the return of the god of the sea to the entire ocean. From this moment on, the sea had a new master!

    The door of the Temple of the Sea God slowly opened.

    A figure in a blue-gold robe came out. It was Neptune. He had already put the Sea God armor into his body, and then used his divine power to condense a blue-gold robe to cover his body. Even the Sea God Trident in his hand turned into a stream of light and sank into the Sea God Mark on his forehead. These were equivalent to parts of his body, so they could be retracted and released.

    Not long ago, he was a sea god who shocked the world, but now Neptune has completely restrained his aura and feels like an ordinary person, peaceful and kind. This is the extreme control of one''s own power, which is also the so-called return to nature.

    At this time, outside the Temple of Sea God.

    The seven Sea God Sacred Pillar Guardian Douluo were waiting. When they saw him coming out, the seven of them, led by Sea Dragon Douluo, bowed down at the same time, "Greetings, Lord Sea God!"

    Neptune did not speak, nor did he make any other movements, but an invisible force lifted up the seven guardians.

    "Seven guardians, please stand up. You have served as guardians of the Holy Pillar for many years and have made great contributions. Sea God Island will rely on you in the future." He first said a few polite words, then looked at the leader of the seven, Sea Dragon Douluo, and said, "Sea Dragon Guardians, now that High Priestess Bo Saixi has completed her duties, the position of High Priestess of Sea God Island will be inherited by you."

    "What? Me?"

    Sea Dragon Douluo was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly said: "Lord Sea God, didn''t you say you wanted to revive the high priest? Did something unexpected happen?"

    The other six guardians also looked at him eagerly, eager to get an answer.

    Neptune smiled calmly and said, "The position of high priest is both a responsibility and a bondage. Bo Saixi has been bound by this position all her life, and has missed a great marriage opportunity. Now that she has sacrificed her life to help me ascend to godhood, I will naturally help her. I have decided to set her free after she is resurrected."

    "Marriage?!"

    The seven guardians were stunned when they heard this. As the elders of Sea God Island, they knew about the things between Bo Saixi and Tang Chen. They also knew that because she was the high priest, she could not leave Sea God Island without permission, which led to Bo Saixi''s inability to go to the mainland to find that man after so many years.

    If after resurrection, Bo Saixi is still the high priestess. Then how can she pursue her own happiness when she is still bound by her position?

    Perhaps it is for this reason that Neptune, the new sea god, decided to set her free and chose another person to replace her as the high priestess.

    After listening to Neptune''s explanation, the seven guardians felt relieved.

    Sea Dragon Douluo did not refute it. After all, even though this was what Bo Saixi wanted, becoming the high priest of Sea God Island was a huge temptation for any Sea God believer.

    Because the high priest not only has the title of Sea God Douluo, but also holds a high position on the Sea God Island, second only to the one and above ten thousand people. When the Sea God is not around, everything is decided by the high priest. You can imagine how important this position is.

    After thinking it through, Sea Dragon Douluo no longer hesitated and knelt on the ground. The other six Guardian Douluos also bowed down together and said respectfully: "We will follow the will of Lord Sea God."

    Neptune smiled slightly and accepted their greeting calmly. His status was different now, and it was right and necessary for him to accept this greeting. Forcing equality would only make it look abnormal.

    After sending away the seven guardians and saying that they would see a lively Bo Saixi soon, Neptune walked back into the Sea God Temple and began to revive Bo Saixi!

    It Is actually quite simple for the gods of Douluo Continent to resurrect a person. As long as the soul is still there, it is not difficult for the gods to create a body. In this world, there is no six reincarnations or the underworld to govern, so the gods can play with souls and trample on the rules of life and death at will.

    Moreover, many soul skills of soul masters who have not yet become gods also have the function of resurrection. For example, Bibi Dong has a soul skill that cannot be killed unless it is a god-level soul master. Even if it is beaten to pieces, it can still be resurrected.

    In Douluo Dalu II, Tang San also easily resurrected Huo Gua''s mother. In Douluo Dalu 3, so many people died, and Tang Hao also easily resurrected them. It can be seen that in this world, resurrecting a person is not a difficult task as long as the soul is there.

    If you ask Neptune to create a divine body for Bo Saixi, he definitely can''t do it. But it''s still easy to make an ordinary person''s body.

    If a god can''t even do this, what kind of god is he?

    Inside the Temple of Sea God.

    Neptune looked serious, exerting his divine power to the maximum. The water spirits in the air from all directions gathered together, and in just a moment, a large water ball with a diameter of one meter appeared.

    He flipped his hand and took out Bo Saixi''s soul. With a gentle push, the light ball-shaped soul slowly floated away and finally landed in the big water ball...

    This big water ball is the energy condensed from pure water spirit. Neptune is now ready to use this water spirit to reshape a body for Bo Saixi.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 182: Reborn

    Chapter 182 - 182: Reborn

    Sea God Temple.

    Neptune stretched out his hands. Not far in front of him, a large water ball was floating. And in this large water ball, golden light flashed from time to time. The whole ball was covered with golden light, and the details inside could not be seen clearly. All he knew was that some magical changes seemed to be happening inside.

    Finally, I don''t know how long it took.

    He slowly opened his eyes, a smile appeared on his lips. He finally shaped Bo Saixi''s body. The soul was also integrated into the body during the shaping process. It would be very difficult for Neptune to create an identical body for Bo Saixi without the integration of the soul.

    After all, he didn''t understand her body, so how could he depict every detail?

    The details here do not refer to the appearance of the body, but the inside, involving the deeper meridians, bones, Dantian, etc. It is definitely not something that can be done casually.

    But it was different with the integration of the soul. Using her soul as a model, Neptune could easily create an identical body by just copying it.

    "Boo!"

    Accompanied by rupture of blisters.

    A woman emerged from the bubble, curled up and floating in the air, as peaceful as a baby still in the womb.

    Of course, in order to avoid embarrassment for both parties, she was wearing clothes. When Neptune was shaping her body, he also used the remaining energy in the water ball to condense a set of clothes for her.

    "Bo Saixi!"

    Her eyelids moved slightly, but she did not wake up.

    "Bo Saixi!"

    Neptune called again.

    "If you don''t wake up now, when will you wake up?"

    Neptune looked at Bo Saixi, who seemed to be immersed in a long and beautiful dream, and spoke three times in succession, finally waking her up.

    The eyelashes moved slightly.

    Bo Saixi slowly opened her eyes, her blue eyes revealed a blank look, and after a moment, scenes of memories came to her mind... She finally woke up from her dream. Her body floating in the air slowly landed.

    After she got back on the ground, she looked at Neptune who was smiling at her, and said in confusion: "Didn''t I already sacrifice myself? Why am I still here? Am I... dreaming?"

    "You''re not dreaming."

    Neptune looked at her, smiled, and explained calmly: "Your memory is not wrong, you have indeed been sacrificed. It''s just that I resurrected you."

    "resurrection?!"

    Hearing this, Bo Saixi completely sobered up. She looked at Neptune in front of her, who was wearing a blue-gold robe and had a gentle temperament, as if he was just an ordinary person, and asked, "So, did you succeed in inheriting the throne of Sea God?"

    "Of course it succeeded, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to resurrect you." Neptune nodded and said with a smile.

    "Really? That''s good."

    Bo Saixi seemed to have put down a heavy burden, and then he quickly bowed and said, "Greetings, Lord Sea God!"

    Neptune accepted her greeting calmly, then raised his hand, and an invisible force lifted Bo Saixi up.

    "No need to be polite. It is your sacrifice that has enabled me to become the God of the Sea. As the high priest, your mission has already been completed." He looked at Bo Saixi and asked, "Do you have any unfulfilled wishes or things you want to do?"

    ''What unfulfilled wishes do you have? What do you want to do?''

    After being reminded by him, Bo Saixi immediately thought of Tang Chen and the years of waiting in the past. If it weren''t for the position of the high priest that restricted her from leaving the island and the sea without permission, she would have gone to the mainland to find him regardless of everything.

    Although she is resurrected now, can she really go all out to find her own happiness?

    Neptune saw her hesitation, smiled, and said, "If you are concerned about your duties as the high priest, you can rest assured. I have said long ago that your duties as the high priest have been completed. And I remember your dedication in my heart, and there will be rewards for your merits. So I decided to set you free. From today on, you are no longer the high priest of Sea God Island. I have arranged for Hailong to take over your duties."

    "I am no longer the high priest..."

    When Bo Saixi heard his arrangement, she felt relieved, but she also felt a sense of emptiness... After all, this was the responsibility she had carried for her entire life. Now that she no longer had to bear such a responsibility, she inevitably felt a little uncomfortable.

    And she was relieved of her position as high priest. Is this really a reward? No matter how you look at it, it seems like a punishment.

    Now that she is no longer the high priestess, what identity should she use to live on this island?

    Bo Saixi was a little confused for a moment.

    "Although you are no longer the high priest, Sea God Island will always be your home." Neptune looked at Bo Saixi and promised: "From today on, I will give you the freedom to come and go as you please on Sea God Island. If you want to go to the mainland, go ahead. Whenever you get tired outside, you are always welcome to come back. There will always be a place for you here."

    In the past, it was not easy for any soul master to leave the Sea God Island, let alone go to a place as far away as the mainland.

    But now, as the new Sea God, Neptune has personally promised that Bo Saixi will not be restricted by the rules and can freely come and go in the Sea God Island. He can go wherever he wants and come back whenever he wants.

    This is undoubtedly a privilege!

    The new sea god Neptune gave her a privilege.

    Bo Saixi was finally relieved.

    "Thank you, Lord Sea God!" She bowed slowly.

    This ceremony represents a farewell to the past and the beginning of a new life.

    "Get up, I''ve already told you not to be so polite."

    This time, Neptune directly reached out his hand to help her up, and then said: "Your current body is just a new body. In addition to the innate full soul power I gave you, you still need to practice your level again."

    "Re-cultivate."

    Hearing what he said, Bo Saixi quickly sensed her body and found that she only had level 10 soul power left. Moreover, her martial soul was no longer the Seagod martial soul that represented the high priest.

    Bo Saixi stretched out her hand and summoned her martial spirit. A small shadow with a human body and a fish tail appeared.

    This is a mermaid martial spirit.

    It is also Bo Saixi''s original martial spirit.

    After awakening her martial soul, she was favored by the old sea god, so she was given a divine martial soul, and her original martial soul was covered up.

    It was not until Neptune reshaped her body that this most original martial soul saw the light of day again.

    Bo Saixi''s family has some blood relationship with the mermaid clan. One of her ancestors was a mermaid, and then the mermaid''s martial spirit was passed down in this family.

    It''s quite ironic that among the real mermaids, they are half human and half sea beasts, and their martial spirits are mostly sea flutes, conchs, or corals, not their true mermaid bodies. But after they intermarried with humans, the children they gave birth to actually inherited this mermaid martial spirit. I don''t know what the principle is.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 183: Invisible Shackles

    Chapter 183 - 183: Invisible Shackles

    "With only level ten soul power, how long will it take to restore the original strength?" Bo Saixi was fascinated by the mermaid martial spirit in her hand, and at the same time, she thought of more things in her mind.

    That is, now that she has no strength and her martial soul is no longer the God-given martial soul of the Sea God, is she still the Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi that Tang Chen likes?

    No no no! How can you think like that? !

    Bo Saixi shook her head and quickly shook off the terrible thought in hier mind. Even if she was no longer the unrivaled Sea God Douluo, she was still Bo Saixi. How could anyone change their mind just because of this?

    If this really causes me to change my mind.

    So, is it his own strength and status that he loves, or is it simply because he likes the "Sea God Douluo Bo Saixi" who can stand shoulder to shoulder with him in strength?

    For a moment, Bo Saixi became somewhat anxious.

    When Neptune saw her like this, he thought she was disappointed because she had lost her strength. He immediately comforted her, "You don''t need to worry about your strength. You have reached the level of Limit Douluo before, and you have many years of experience... Therefore, there is no need for a test. I can directly grant you soul power and soul rings to help you quickly return to your prime."

    "However, since your martial soul is no longer the same as before, you will need some time to adapt and cannot continuously skip levels in a short period of time. But please rest assured, it won''t take long for you to return to your peak level," he assured.

    Since Neptune resurrected Bo Saixi, there was no way he would just leave her alone. He must have given her some special training to help her recover her strength quickly. Otherwise, if she were to practice on her own, it would take her dozens or even hundreds of years to recover to her peak state.

    The higher the level of a soul master, the harder it is to improve. Although Tang San and his friends in the original novel became gods in their twenties, that was because the Sea God gave them special treatment, frequently gave them trials in just a few years, and also gave them soul power, gods, and soul rings... directly and blatantly gave them cheats. That''s why they were able to reach that level at such a young age.

    If they were allowed to practice on their own, not to mention how long it would take to accumulate soul power, the bottlenecks at each level would be enough to trap them for a long time. Some soul masters were even stuck at a certain level for their entire lives, unable to improve at all.

    As for why Neptune didn''t just give Bo Saixi a Sea God Martial Spirit, it was mainly because it was given by someone else, not her own. Since it was a God-given Martial Spirit, it could be given and taken back, and it was always controlled by others.

    Since he said he would set her free, he would not do such a superfluous thing, even though such a thing would be the most desired thing for any Sea God believer.

    Moreover, for Bo Saixi, this Seagod Martial Spirit was linked to the position of the High Priest, representing her past. Now that she was ready to face a brand new life, it might be a good thing to break away from the past.

    "Thank you, Lord Sea God." As expected, after hearing what he said, Bo Saixi''s eyes lit up, and the loss just now was swept away. He was used to having a strong power, and suddenly became an ordinary person, starting from scratch. He needed to practice from the beginning again, and no one could keep a normal mind.

    After hearing Neptune''s assurance, Bo Saixi had no doubts, because for gods, helping people improve their strength and granting them spirit rings was nothing more than a piece of cake. Just like she was able to have such strength before, not because of her talent. It was simply because she was chosen by the Sea God that she was able to have such strength at such a young age.

    "You''re welcome, this is what you deserve." Neptune waved his hand, not thinking it was a big deal. After all, she had guarded Sea God Island for his whole life, and even sacrificed herself for him to become Sea God... Such a contribution deserved such reward.

    ...

    The other side.

    Baiyun City, inside the City Lord''s Mansion.

    Ye Cheng was currently in a special retreat room, doing something important. That was to break through level 100 ¨C to become a god!

    Originally, he was already infinitely close to the god level, if you had to break it down, it was level 99.9, just a little bit short of being able to officially break through to level 100!

    Now that he had received feedback from his clone Neptune, although his soul power had not increased, his soul had become a unique divine soul of a god! This made him feel that the time for a breakthrough had come.

    Today is the day he will become the Sword God!

    In the secluded room.

    Ye Cheng sat cross-legged on the futon with his eyes tightly closed. The aura that leaked out inadvertently distorted the space around his body, making it look extremely terrifying!

    However, as time went by, the aura he exuded became stronger and stronger, but there always seemed to be an extra layer of barrier. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break through that thin membrane.

    Finally, I don''t know how much time has passed.

    He gave up.

    Ye Cheng opened his eyes and frowned tightly, obviously realizing that something was wrong.

    "How is it possible... Logically speaking, with my background and the help of my soul, even if the last level is difficult, breaking through the hundredth level to become a god should be no problem, right?"

    "But why, why is that barrier so stubborn? When I try to break through it, it''s like I''m against the entire world. I can''t shake it at all."

    "Why is that? Isn''t it said that after a soul master reaches level 99, as long as the soul power is sufficient, he can forcibly break through to level 100 without the need for a godly position?"

    "Does it really require a divine status to break through?"

    "But there''s no reason for that. It doesn''t make sense."

    "Unless, the problem is not with the soul master, but with this world!" Ye Cheng seemed to have thought of something and looked up into the sky. His sight seemed to see the high and mighty Divine Realm.

    He closed his eyes again and began to carefully recall the Douluo novels he had read in his previous life. Now that he had become a god, he could freely browse his memories and recall anything he had forgotten.

    Although he read Douluo novels at a glance in his previous life, and sometimes even skipped Chapters, he missed some Chapters, but he still knew some of the general settings and contents.

    After reading through the Douluo novels he had read in his memory, combined with the information left to him by the Sea God, as well as the various abilities he possessed after becoming the Sea God... he gradually understood why he could not break through level 100.

    "Damn it! The Divine Realm actually did this!"

    "Soul masters and soul rings have been subject to countless restrictions since the beginning."

    "Even the rules of the planet have been tampered with. No wonder, no wonder... Under the suppression of the rules of heaven and earth, it would be strange for me to break through level 100!"

    Ye Cheng had figured everything out at this point.

    In simple terms, as a planet under the control of the Divine Realm, the rules of Douluo Star can be arbitrarily tampered with to a certain extent. Therefore, the gods of the Divine Realm set rules for this planet, so that the energy in the bodies of soul beasts on this planet will condense into soul rings after death, and soul masters who want to break through to level 100 must have a kind of permission certificate, that is, the god position.

    As for the godhood, even if you collected and condensed it through faith yourself, because it is on the planet, the godhood that you condensed yourself is naturally controlled by the gods.

    Do you think the throne belongs to you?

    No, you are just working for my Divine Realm. The God Positions created also belong to my Divine Realm.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 184: Divine Ring Master

    Chapter 184 - 184: Divine Ring Master

    "This is difficult..."

    Ye Cheng felt very difficult. The spirit master system was born to fit the rules of this world. Therefore, unless he stopped being a spirit master, if he wanted to break through the hundredth level, he had to use the god position to break through.

    But in his opinion, what''s the difference between being a god after such a breakthrough and being a dog in the world of gods?

    And under the rules set by others, you can never beat them. Just like the Dragon God back then, the two God Kings! How powerful? But so what? Everything you have is based on the rules set by others, and there are definitely loopholes in it that you don''t know about. If you meet the real master, there are plenty of ways to play you to death!

    So in order to break the restrictions, Ye Cheng began to think hard.

    "Soul masters need to reach the god level before they can break through the hundredth level. This is the iron law of this world! The basic rule!"

    "So I want to bypass this rule, unless... I''m not a soul master!"

    Thinking of this, his eyes lit up. Yes, why must he be obsessed with soul masters? Isn''t it better for him to be a high-level martial artist or a cultivator?

    But then he shook his head violently again.

    "No, that''s not right."

    "It takes too much recognition to create a new power system out of thin air that doesn''t belong to this world."

    "And actually, there is no need for me to create a new system. I can just follow the existing spirit master system and modify it a little bit... Make it stronger! Modify it beyond recognition! Just get rid of the control of the Divine Realm and that will be enough."

    "This will not only save a lot of recognition power, but will also make it easier for people in this world to accept it, and won''t cause any problems with acclimatization."

    The more he thought about it, the brighter Ye Cheng''s eyes became. He felt that he had fallen into a misconception before. He always wanted to go against the rules of this world and force himself to become a god.

    In fact, there is no need to fight against the rules. He can adopt a roundabout tactic and transform the existing soul master system into a way that can bypass the restrictions of the rules and find another way to become a god.

    "This system, which is transformed based on the soul master, shall be called the ''Divine Ring Master''!" His eyes sparkled, and he combined his past inspirations with his current thoughts, constantly perfecting the setting details of the new system.

    "After reaching the ninth spirit ring, only when you have the tenth spirit ring can you become a god. But due to the rules, you cannot have the tenth spirit ring without a god position. So I simply don''t want the tenth spirit ring, I will directly merge the existing nine spirit rings into one!"

    "All the soul rings merge into one, and the quantitative change leads to the qualitative change. All the soul rings merge into a true god-level soul ring!"

    "Although the soul master at this time does not have a god position and only has one soul ring left, there is no doubt that he is already a true god-level powerhouse!"

    "A soul master who has reached this level can be renamed a divine ring master!"

    "The next thing to do is to condense a divine ring. A divine ring master no longer needs to hunt soul beasts. He can absorb the energy between heaven and earth and the universe to condense a soul ring. Moreover, the age of the soul ring can continue to increase with his own practice..."

    "And a Divine Ring Master in this state can be called a First Turn One Ring Divine! After condensing the second ring, it can be called a First Turn Two Ring Divine!"

    "In the first stage, a total of nine divine rings can be condensed."

    "When a Divine Ring Master condenses nine Divine Rings and reaches the first level of the Nine-Ring God, it is not the end. You can repeat the old path and continue to merge the nine Divine Rings into one. The quantitative change will lead to a qualitative change, and you can break through to another great realm!"

    "And the Divine Ring Master at this time can be called a Second Turn One Ring Divine!"

    Ye Cheng began to perfect the details for this new system, and then used the system''s deductive ability to calculate the feasibility of this setting.

    Finally, after systematic calculations, this so-called Divine Ring Master system perfectly fits the rules of this world. It has great feasibility. It has opened up another path for the soul master!

    In addition, the nine rings of a first-level god also correspond to the nine divine rings behind the heads of the gods in the divine world, representing their realms. Like them, the number of divine rings represents strength.

    A circle of divine rings represents the lowest-level priest.

    Three divine rings represent three levels of gods.

    Five divine rings represent a second-level god.

    Seven divine rings represent a first-level god.

    The nine divine rings represent the Supreme God King.

    This means that the Divine Ring Master system only needs to reach the realm of the first turn and the ninth ring to be equivalent to the level of the God King in the Divine Realm.

    Of course, the two look very similar at first glance, and both are called divine rings, but they are essentially different.

    For example, the divine ring of a spirit master encloses the whole person, just like a hula hoop around the body. The divine ring of a god in the divine world floats behind.

    The most Important thing is that in the Divine Realm, the god with nine rings is called the Supreme God, which means the highest, and there is no level above it.

    Their future is cut off!

    It can be said that if they still do not seek change in this life and stick to one path, then the God King will be their highest level. It is difficult to break through the God King! It is not impossible, but it is very, very difficult!

    But it is different for the Divine Ring Master. For this new system, the Nine Rings is not the end!

    There is a complete promotion system.

    In total, one can reach the third level of transformation, which is two major levels beyond the God King and reaches the pinnacle of power in this universe!

    Yes, after system calculation.

    The pinnacle of the strength of this Douluo Universe is the realm of the third-turn nine-ring god. At this realm, the entire universe is already a plaything in the palm of your hand, all the laws and rules are arbitrarily arranged, and creation and destruction are between thoughts!

    The fourth-turn Divine Realm, which is higher, is no longer something this universe can afford.

    Only by jumping out of this universe and transcending into a wider world can we have the possibility of going further.

    Of course, the fourth level of godhood is still too far away for Ye Cheng now, so let''s not talk about it for now.

    "Although it is not to create a power system out of thin air, but to transform and optimize the existing soul master system into a new and stronger power system. Therefore, less recognition power is required."

    "But if you want to create a character with a divine ring master system, you can imagine that the recognition required is definitely not small. I''m afraid it will take several points to finally brush this character to 100%."

    "It''s almost time now, so let''s make up a question and answer session to warm up the Divine Ring Master!"

    Ye Cheng calculated the time and felt it was about time, so he continued to make the video.

    The main purpose of this video is to inadvertently reveal the advantages of the "Divine Ring Master" and expose a little bit of the future to increase credibility.

    He didn''t expect to perfect the Divine Ring Master to 100% in one go, he would be satisfied if he could achieve half of it. At most, he could do it in several times and gradually perfect this setting.

    Moreover, in the early stage, you don''t need to be too strong. Just barely turning one ring god is enough.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 185: Asked Again

    Chapter 185 - 185: Asked Again

    [Ding!]

    Everyone in the entire Douluo Continent. All sentient beings with intelligence heard a ding in their minds at the same time. Those who had experienced this many times knew that this was the beginning of the question-and-answer session.

    [Q&A begins! ]

    [This Q&A is an open Q&A, all living beings are answerers and can answer questions freely! ]

    [Those who answer correctly will receive generous rewards! ]

    [Wrong answers will be punished accordingly! ]

    [Please be careful when answering questions! ]

    After the prompt sound.

    Everyone who heard the prompt felt as if their consciousness was pulled into a strange space, and then began to appreciate the video playing in the live broadcast room from a strange God''s perspective.

    The first thing that catches your eye is a scene of hell on earth!

    Yes, in all audience feelings,

    That''s hell on earth in the video!

    The sky that was originally blue with white clouds was now completely covered by an evil cloud of black, gray, and scarlet mottled colors!

    The whole world was dim, and red lightning flashed in the sky one after another in the clouds. Among the dense red lightning, the most eye-catching thing was the huge space crack.

    This space crack suddenly appeared in the center of the cloud! It slowly opened, and it became bigger and bigger, like a giant demon that wanted to destroy the world, opening its fangs and mouth to this world!

    A breath full of chaos, evil, and corruption spread out from the crack in the sky, and quickly eroded this world.

    Visible to the naked eye.

    The space began to tremble, the earth began to boil, and a powerful and evil force had descended upon this world, silently and rapidly infiltrating and corroding...

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was stunned.

    [What is this? ]

    [How did Douluo Continent become like this? ]

    What is that crack?

    [It looks so scary! ]

    [hiss!]

    [Why does it feel like the world is about to end?! ]

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was commenting and discussing.

    The five God Kings who were also watching the question-and-answer session in the Divine Realm also watched the video simultaneously through their divine consciousnesses that were parasitic on the five priests. They all frowned involuntarily.

    The Asura God said solemnly: "This is obviously a space door. Some existence has built a passage and is about to descend on Douluo Continent."

    The God of Destruction said: "The one who opened the door in this picture is obviously not under our jurisdiction. Moreover, as soon as it arrived, it began to erode the Douluo Continent recklessly, simply not taking our Divine Realm seriously!"

    The God of Evil frowned and said, "Strange, if there really was such a big commotion, there is no reason why we in the Divine Realm would not notice it, but why haven''t we responded yet? Could it be that we are afraid of this mysterious question and answer? So we choose to stand by and watch?"

    The God of Kindness said: "This is impossible! Even if we are afraid of the mysterious question, we can''t allow the plane under our command to be invaded."

    The Goddess of Life said, "Keep reading, maybe our doubts will be answered."

    The other gods nodded and continued to watch the video with concentration.

    ...

    In the sky, from the space crack that almost covered the field of vision, red light suddenly radiated, dark red light, dyeing the whole world bloody!

    And these red lights, the number is simply countless, after landing on the ground, the red light dissipated, revealing the true form.

    Most of them are humanoid in appearance, but with ferocious faces, horns on their heads, snake tails, lace bat wings, purple or scarlet skin, and some covered with scales or other cuticles. They have fangs in their mouths, ugly and evil looks... They have all kinds of appearances, but you can tell at a glance that these creatures are not human.

    [What...what are these?! ]

    [So disgusting! ]

    [Are these things here to invade our world? ]

    [They actually ate people! Even soul beasts were eaten! ]

    As the barrage of comments passed by, waves of shock rose in the hearts of countless people.

    In the video, these creatures, which were obviously not human, descended from the cracks in the sky and immediately began endless destruction!

    These strange-looking creatures seemed to be born for killing. Any creature that appeared before them, whether human or soul beast, would be attacked. The bodies of those killed would be devoured by these monsters!

    The human side was caught off guard and reacted quickly.

    A large number of soul masters began to hunt these aliens!

    But there were just too many of these creatures!

    It seemed like they could never be killed.

    The human side was defeated step by step, and finally had to build walls to block these things outside the city, and only then could they get a chance to breathe.

    As for the humans outside the city walls, they naturally could not escape and became food for these monsters.

    Just then the picture stopped!

    [Question: Who will act as the lackey of the Abyss Master in the future, actively open the gate of the Abyss, and lead the Abyss Demons to invade Douluo Continent? ]

    [Option 1, Tang San.

    Option 2: Qian Renxue.

    Option 3: Bibi Dong.

    Option 4: Ye Cheng.

    Option 5, Neptune.

    Option 6: None of the above.]

    [Note: You can only choose one answer! If you answer correctly, you will receive a generous reward, and if you answer incorrectly, you will face a terrible punishment! Please answer the questions carefully. ]

    [The answer time is 60 seconds. If you exceed the time limit, the answer will be announced directly! ]

    After watching the Q&A session in the live broadcast room, all the audience immediately started discussing.

    Most people are not concerned about the reward, but the topic this time.

    [So those monsters are called Abyss Demons! ]

    [And judging from the meaning of this title, the reason these things invaded us was because some bastard took the initiative to lead them here?! ]

    [Damn it! Don''t let me know who the bastard is, or I''ll kill him! ]

    [This guy is not worthy of being a human being! ]

    [Just watching the video will tell you how terrible the invasion of the Abyss Demons will be. This bastard actually took the initiative to let them in. ]

    [Forget it, you''ll know the answer soon. ]

    [And among these answers, except for Ye Cheng, Neptune, and Bibi Dong, who are the others? I don''t know them at all.]

    [If there was no penalty for answering the wrong question, I would definitely just pick one at random, just in case I guessed it right. Unfortunately there is a penalty, so forget it. ]

    [really...]

    Time passes by every second.

    Wait until the answering time is over.

    The live broadcast room paused for a moment before officially announcing the answer.

    [Correct answer: Option 1, Tang San. ]

    After seeing the correct answer, all the viewers in the live broadcast room were furious and started cursing.

    [It turns out to be this Tang San! ]

    [The bastard who gave birth to a son without any eyes should be cut into pieces! ]

    [Does anyone know where this Tang San is? ! ]

    [Wait! This guy seems to be the son of Clear Sky Douluo?! ]

    [Could it be that they have the same name? Is it really that guy? ]

    [I don''t know, but he is a strong suspect. And looking at the guy''s performance in the previous video, it doesn''t seem strange to me that he would do such a thing! ]

    Many people immediately thought of Tang San, the son of Clear Sky Douluo who had been played in the previous video, and countless people threatened to find Tang San.

    The two empires of Star Luo and Tiandou, as well as many other forces, also publicly stated that they wanted to expel Tang San from the human race. He must be killed!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 186: Lord of the Abyss

    Chapter 186 - 186: Lord of the Abyss

    During the process of announcing the correct answer in the live broadcast room.

    Hundreds of thousands of people participated in the test, most of whom were ordinary people who tried their luck. In the end, only a few thousand people answered correctly, and only the first person who answered correctly among these thousands of people received a reward. The rest of the people received no reward or punishment.

    At the same time as the answer was announced, the question-answering system rewarded the first person to answer correctly and punished those who answered incorrectly. After everything was done, the video with the answer was played.

    In the live broadcast room, the scene that had been stopped continued to play.

    In the video, the humans on Douluo Continent are losing ground under the endless attacks of the abyss demons.

    Although these abyss demons have strange appearances, hideous and terrifying faces, and look like beasts without wisdom, in fact, it is quite the opposite. These demons are very smart, and their wisdom is no less than that of humans. They even have their own civilization and unique demon language.

    Compared to ordinary people and the old, weak and disabled among humans, almost all demons are powerful warriors! The weakest among them are strong people equivalent to great soul masters, and they can also use strange and unpredictable abyss magic!

    The most outrageous thing is that these demons are not only strong, but also have a lot of them! They are endless like locusts! If we only talk about military strength, it is only a matter of time before the entire Douluo falls.

    In order to find out the details of the demons that suddenly invaded the world, many high-level forces on the human side selectively captured some powerful demons who were obviously commanders and tortured them severely. They wanted to know some information about the demons.

    But unfortunately, these demons seemed to be not afraid of pain. Facing severe torture, they did not utter a single word. It was not because of language barriers. In fact, before deciding to test them, the human side had already used some soul skills to master the demon language. Similarly, the demon side also used similar methods to learn the human language.

    Therefore, there is absolutely no problem in dialogue and communication between the two sides.

    These demons don''t talk, mainly because they are crazy loyal to the abyss and will never reveal any information! And even if they die, their souls will return to the abyss and be reborn in the abyss with their memories!

    It can be said that these demons are to some extent immortal, extremely disgusting, and difficult to deal with!

    In the end, seeing that they could not get anything out of the captured demons, the humans naturally would not give up. They simply sent out soul masters specializing in mental skills to directly read the memories of these captured demons!

    Then, the information about these demons that suddenly invaded the world finally revealed the tip of the iceberg for the people of Douluo World.

    These captured demons were not really high-ranking among the demons, but at most low-level soldiers. Therefore, they did not know much information, only some information that was not considered secret.

    But even if it was just some information that was not a secret, it caused an extreme shock to the people of Douluo Continent! !

    First of all, although the race that suddenly invaded Douluo Continent was demons, they were actually humans like them. Yes, these demons that now look weird were originally humans!

    But one day, the world they were in was just like the current world of Douluo Continent. A crack appeared in the sky, and the breath of the abyss descended. Then an endless army of demons invaded the world!

    They also fought with all their might against the incoming demons just like the current Douluo Continent!

    But unfortunately, in the end, their world failed, and the entire world was completely eroded by the breath of the abyss and assimilated into a part of the abyss!

    Therefore, the many creatures that survived the demonic rampage, whether human or animal, all turned into strange demons along with the world that had been transformed into the abyss!

    And now these demons are invading Douluo Continent with the same idea. That is to sacrifice the entire Douluo Continent to the abyss!

    What a crazy idea.

    Knowing everything, humans were completely panicked.

    Not only humans, but even the soul beasts were panicking.

    Because the abyss invasion targets all living beings in the world, their goal is to devour and assimilate the entire world!

    Once successfully devoured, the entire Douluo Continent will become part of the abyss, and the remaining living beings will naturally be transformed into various strange abyss demons!

    They will be bound to the abyss for eternity, and they will not be freed even after death. The soul will return to the abyss, and be reborn as a little demon with memories, and continue to conquer the starry sky for the abyss!

    After knowing the seriousness of the problem.

    The humans who were originally fighting on their own have also united, and there is no longer any distinction between countries. Later, as the war escalated, even the soul beasts joined in. After all, all the creatures on Douluo Continent are now on the same boat. They can only put aside their prejudices.

    If they don''t unite at this time, then everyone will die!

    After all the living forces on Douluo Continent united, the invasion of demons was effectively contained in a short period of time.

    Although the abyss passage in the sky is still invaded by demons from time to time, it no longer poses any threat due to the concerted efforts of all the creatures on Douluo Continent.

    Victory seemed to be in sight, but unfortunately it was only an appearance.

    As time passed, people on Douluo Continent gradually discovered that the demons emerging from the abyss passage above were becoming stronger and stronger!

    Among the demons that descended, demons equivalent to the Titled Douluo level gradually appeared!

    Although demons of this level are relatively rare, they are increasing with the passage of time. Even their strength is getting stronger and stronger!

    The people of Douluo Continent knew that killing these invading demons was only a temporary solution, because the abyss was too deep and unfathomable. Being able to roam the universe and invade various worlds... This was completely unimaginable to the people of Douluo Continent.

    The abyss Is far beyond their ability to contend with. If they continue to fight, they will only be destroyed! The only way to solve the problem of abyss invasion once and for all is to find a way to close the abyss passage in the sky!

    But if you want to close the abyss passage, you must first figure out how this abyss passage appeared?

    So people began to capture those Title Douluo-level demons alive, and by reading their memories, they finally understood the cause and effect of everything.

    It turns out that the reason why the abyss passage came here is because someone in their world held a reception ceremony using himself as the coordinate.

    The entire Douluo Continent was offered as a sacrifice to the Lord of the Abyss. That is why the eyes of the Abyss were focused on the Douluo Continent.

    If you want to stop the sacrificial ceremony, then unless the person who is holding the ceremony interrupts the ceremony on his own initiative, or kills the person holding the ceremony!

    Otherwise, the abyss passage cannot be closed, and the demons that come to this world through the passage will become stronger and stronger as the abyss erodes this world! In the later stage, even if a god-level demon comes through the passage, it is not impossible.

    And the person who performs the ceremony and sacrifices the entire world to the abyss will naturally be able to gain benefits.

    After the abyss is completely assimilated and swallowed up the Douluo Continent.

    The person who performs the sacrificial ceremony will receive the blessing of the Lord of the Abyss and become the Demon Lord of this new land of the Abyss in Douluo Continent!

    [I see, that''s how it is! ]

    [That Tang San sacrificed the entire Douluo World, and it turned out that he was giving all the benefits to himself! ]

    [Becoming the lord of Douluo World means becoming the god of the entire world, right? ]

    [No wonder! I was wondering if there was no benefit, who would do something that would harm others and not benefit themselves?]

    [This Tang San really deserves to die! ]

    As the comments flashed by, many viewers in the live broadcast room suddenly understood. The content of the video just now, like a TV series, presented the whole story in an easy-to-understand way through some pictures and some people''s dialogues. Therefore, they understood the story that the video wanted to express.

    Understand what the abyss is and how terrifying it is.

    The divine realm.

    "Bang!"

    The God of Destruction slammed his fist on the table and roared: "This Tang San! He really deserves to die!"

    The other three God Kings also had murderous looks on their faces, and it was obvious that they also wanted to kill Tang San, who had brought the Abyss to the video!

    Only the Asura God had a strange look on his face, cursing in his heart: "Asshole! You are a hopeless case! I have brought most of the luck of Douluo Continent to you, just to let you sell out this world! Why don''t you just practice honestly and then inherit my throne? Why do you have to do these crooked ways!"

    In fact, Tang San''s reincarnation was the work of Asura God, and his purpose was to train a successor. Of course, there is no love without reason. The reason why Asura God chose Tang San as his successor was mainly because Tang San was actually a fragment of his soul.

    In order to prevent other gods from noticing his partiality and corruption, Asura God deliberately sent Tang San''s soul to other small worlds under the Divine Realm to grow and wash away the excess aura. Then, when the time was right, he brought his soul over and sent it to Douluo Continent to occupy the body of a baby.

    In order to make this soul grow, he secretly made some moves to gather most of the luck of the entire Douluo Continent to him, so that he could turn misfortune into fortune and turn disaster into blessing.

    Everything was fine originally, but unfortunately, since the advent of the question-and-answer system, the entire Douluo Continent has been out of his control. Now, even the Asura God does not know what happened to Tang San. What his future fate will be is also in the unknown.

    Who would have thought that now, the question-and-answer video would play out a future that he didn''t know about.

    This split soul Tang San, whom he had placed high hopes on, somehow hooked up with the gods outside the domain and then sold out the entire Douluo World.

    At this moment, Asura God was so angry that he wanted to rush into the video and beat this disgraceful thing to death.

    "We must not let them know that Tang San is my soul!"

    The Asura God made a secret decision in his heart.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t his image as the Asura God, who is always fair, strict and impartial in enforcing the law, be ruined?

    ...

    Return to the live broadcast room.

    Video continues...

    Two familiar figures appeared in the picture.

    Ye Cheng and Neptune, two of the strongest men in the world, were talking in a solemn hall at this time.

    "Brother Ni, is it still impossible to contact the Divine Realm?" Ye Cheng asked Neptune with a serious look, "It has been a while since the invasion of the Abyss. What exactly is the Divine Realm planning? As a member of the Divine Realm, do you know any inside information?"

    "..."

    Neptune looked embarrassed, and after hesitating for a while, he sighed and said, "Now that things have come to this, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, long before the invasion of the Abyss, I received news from the Divine Realm. A powerful enemy is about to invade Douluo, and asked me to return to the Divine Realm as soon as possible. From their attitude, I know that Douluo Continent has been abandoned by the Divine Realm."

    "We won''t be able to wait for rescue from the divine realm."

    "The Abyss is too mysterious and terrifying. Only the tip of the iceberg has been revealed now... Ever since the Divine Realm couldn''t wait to cut off its connection with Douluo Continent and tried its best to hide, I knew that at least the Divine Realm couldn''t afford to offend the Abyss. They were even afraid that the Abyss would lock their coordinates and bring trouble to the entire Divine Realm." At this point, Neptune sighed and said, "Without the support of the Divine Realm, we are just struggling to survive now."

    "..."

    Ye Cheng was silent.

    The people in the live broadcast room were also excited.

    [What?!]

    [What kind of abyss is this so terrifying?! ]

    [The Divine Realm simply abandoned us?! ]

    [This is because they are afraid of being discovered! ]

    [What should we do? What should we do? Even the gods have fled, is there any hope for us? ]

    [Those gods are so irresponsible, they just abandoned us like that! ]

    [Bah! Rubbish! You are worthy of being called a god! ]

    [...]

    As the comments passed by, most of them were full of foul language. They greeted the 18 generations of gods in the Divine Realm. Because the content was too dirty, it was omitted.

    The divine realm.

    After seeing the contents of the video, the five God Kings fell silent. They did not doubt the authenticity of the video, because if they really encountered an opponent that they could not defeat, then they would abandon the Douluo Continent and preserve the entire Divine Realm and the many small worlds under its command.

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng was silent for a while, then suddenly looked at Neptune and asked, "What about you? Why did you stay here and not go to the Divine Realm to hide together?"

    Neptune smiled and said, "I am the god of the sea! If even a god like me escapes, what will the people of the sea do?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, countless people in the live broadcast room were instantly attracted to the show.

    [Woo woo, Lord Sea God, it was my fault for comparing you to those gods before! You are the real god! ]

    [Yes, compared to those gods who run away faster than anyone else when something happens, the sea god who stays with us is worthy of the name of god! ]

    [What the hell are those rubbish gods in the divine world!? ]

    [A guy who runs away in panic when encountering danger is also called a god?! ]

    The five God Kings of the Divine Realm looked at the comments in the live broadcast room, their faces turned pale, but they couldn''t say anything to refute. Because the facts were in front of them, the Divine Realm had indeed escaped.

    [The Original Author''s Note:

    The abyss in the PS video is not the abyss that appeared in the original Douluo Dalu. It is a force made up by the protagonist. This abyss is stronger than the abyss in the original work, and it is the kind that the gods can''t afford to offend.]

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 187: Changes in the Soul Master World

    Chapter 187 - 187: Changes in the Soul Master World

    In the video.

    After hearing what Neptune said, Ye Cheng smiled for the first time in a long time and said, "Except for you, the Angel God and the Rakshasa God also chose to stay when the Abyss invaded. They did not ascend to the Divine Realm. It is because of the existence of you three gods that the morale of the army is stable. The people will not despair. It seems that I have to become a god as soon as possible."

    [What?]

    [In the future, in addition to the Sea God, two other gods chose to stay. ]

    [Rakshasa God and Angel God?! ]

    [I know the Angel God. She is the god worshipped by the Spirit Hall.]

    [What kind of god is Rakshasa? It doesn''t sound like a good god. ]

    [No matter if he is a good god or not, he is a great good god in my opinion as he is able to stay in this critical situation! ]

    Barrages of comments flashed by, with many people praising the Angel God and Rakshasa God who stayed behind in times of crisis.

    Spirit Hall.

    Bibi Dong, who was also watching the live video, narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw the information Ye Cheng inadvertently revealed. She knew that the Rakshasa God in the video should be herself if nothing unexpected happened.

    As for the Angel God, it was undoubtedly her daughter Qian Renxue. It was just unexpected that after becoming gods, the mother and daughter would choose to stay. Even Bibi Dong herself was surprised. Was the Rakshasa God mentioned in the video really herself?

    Tiandou Empire, Prince''s Mansion.

    Qian Renxue, who was also watching the video, saw the angel god mentioned by Ye Cheng and immediately knew that he was talking about himself. It seemed that his future self had successfully inherited the throne of God.

    "But... that woman would actually choose to stay?" Qian Renxue felt a little unbelievable. In her opinion, Bibi Dong was a cold-blooded, selfish woman. She would never stay for the sake of the people of the world.

    But the content of the video was right in front of her, and there was no doubt that the woman was not as cold-blooded as she imagined. Or rather, the woman was only cold-blooded towards herself.

    When Qian Renxue thought of this, her mood suddenly became bad.

    In the video.

    Hearing Ye Cheng say that he wanted to become a god as soon as possible, Neptune looked embarrassed and said, "Brother Ye, maybe it''s not good to hit you like this. But I think it''s necessary to tell you the truth. After a soul master reaches level 99, if he wants to break through level 100, it is no longer as simple as simply accumulating quantity. He also needs one crucial thing..."

    "You can''t break through the hundredth level without a divine position, right?"

    Ye Cheng interrupted him first and said calmly, "I know that."

    "You know? So, Brother Ye, you have already obtained the throne bestowed by the gods before the gods in the Divine Realm evacuated?" Neptune asked in surprise.

    "No."

    Ye Cheng shook his head.

    "Then why are you so confident that you can break through the hundredth level and become a god?" Neptune said in surprise, "Without the godhood, you cannot become a god. This is the rule set by the Divine Realm for this world. Even if the Divine Realm has now taken the initiative to cut off its connection with this world, the revised rules will not change. As long as you are in this world, a soul master needs the godhood to break through the hundredth level and become a god!"

    [Damn it! Even after the gods in the Divine Realm left, they still left some things behind to disgust people! ]

    [Change the rules... I don''t understand what it means, but from what I hear, it should mean that soul masters cannot become gods. It''s the gods'' doing, right? ]

    [The garbage god world is causing great harm to people! ]

    [If there were no such restriction, with City Lord Ye''s talent, becoming a god would be a simple matter. ]

    [What a pity...]

    Many people expressed their regret as the comments flashed by. Even Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue felt sorry for him. If it weren''t for the invasion of the abyss, with Ye Cheng''s talent, there would definitely be gods who wanted to pass on the throne to him.

    Just when everyone watching the video was feeling sorry for Ye Cheng, after hearing what Neptune said, Ye Cheng in the video did not change his expression. Instead, he smiled and said, "Brother Ni, nothing is absolute. Without a godly position, you cannot become a god? That may not be the case."

    "Oh, I''d like to hear more about it." Neptune became interested and acted as if he was listening attentively.

    Many viewers in the live broadcast room also became interested and pricked up their ears to hear what he had to say.

    "Long ago, I was thinking about a question." Ye Cheng stood up, walked to the palace gate, and looked up at the abyss-like crack in the sky. He said with a far-reaching gaze: "Soul Master, why do you need the soul rings of soul beasts to break through the level? Why can''t you condense soul rings yourself?"

    "If soul beasts become extinct one day, won''t soul masters also become extinct?"

    "Is there a way that allows a soul master to condense a soul ring and break through the level without having to hunt soul beasts?"

    Neptune''s expression changed when he heard this, and he couldn''t help but ask: "Have you... really found a way to obtain spirit rings without having to hunt spirit beasts?"

    "Haha, come to think of it, I really have to thank Senior Medicine King for this." Ye Cheng turned around and said with a smile: "Senior Medicine King''s spirit ring was also condensed by itself, but his situation is special. It was formed under various coincidences. Others cannot imitate it. Despite this, it also brought me great inspiration."

    "At that time, I told Senior Medicine King about my idea, and he was also very interested in it. He followed me to study the method of condensing spirit rings."

    "With the joint efforts of the two of us, we have actually developed a method to condense soul rings by oneself. Now many outstanding students in Baiyun College have been taught this method." Ye Cheng said.

    Neptune''s expression changed, and he suddenly realized, "No wonder I see many students in your Baiyun Academy, who are obviously Soul Saints, but their seventh ring is only a hundred-year soul ring. I guess that soul ring is not from hunting soul beasts, but condensed by themselves."

    "It''s just..." At this point, he hesitated and said, "Isn''t the age of this hundred-year spirit ring too low?"

    "Hahaha, Brother Ni, you only see the appearance, but not the essence." Ye Cheng laughed and explained, "This soul ring condensed by the ring condensation method is fundamentally different from the soul ring hunted from soul beasts. It has the ability to grow!"

    "Growth potential!"

    Neptune suddenly realized what was going on and said, "I see! You mean, the age of this spirit ring will increase as the spirit master practices."

    "That''s right."

    Ye Cheng smiled and nodded, saying: "The soul rings obtained by hunting soul beasts have a fixed age from the moment of hunting, and cannot be upgraded. After all, they are just external objects. But the soul rings that condense by themselves are different. They are soul rings that are truly one with the soul master! They will continue to sublimate as the soul master''s cultivation improves!

    In the early stage, it may not be as good as the spirit rings obtained by hunting spirit beasts, but when you practice to a high level, it is not impossible to have nine hundred thousand year spirit rings like me. "

    [Ring Condensation Method!!!]

    [Wow... so awesome! ]

    [This... This simply overturns the common sense of all soul masters! ]

    [And if what is said in the video is true, then the benefits of this ring-condensing method are more than just that. ]

    [If one can really condense a soul ring by himself, then soul masters will no longer need to risk their lives to go to the soul beast forest to hunt soul beasts.]

    [Also, the risks of absorbing spirit rings will no longer exist. ]

    [This Ring Condensation Method is simply good news for us civilian soul masters! ]

    [I wonder if City Lord Ye has figured out the Ring Condensation Method yet? I want to send my son to Baiyun College.]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people in the live broadcast room were excited.

    In reality, many people from big forces and big sects could not calm down, because they knew that once the Ring Condensation Method was made public, the entire soul master system would probably usher in an unprecedented major change.

    In the video.

    After hearing what Ye Cheng said, Neptune couldn''t help but say, "This... the appearance of this Ring Condensation Method is simply a subversion of the existing spirit master system! Once it is announced, I''m afraid that from now on, the advantages of those ancient martial spirits of the sects with a long history will disappear."

    Unexpectedly, Ye Cheng shook his head after hearing this and said, "How can it be that simple?"

    "The Ring Condensation Method is indeed magical, but it also depends on talent. The age of the spirit ring can certainly be increased, but how high it can be increased and the ultimate achievement still depends on personal talent. Commoner spirit masters generally have low talent, and there is still a huge gap between them and those of the big sects and big forces."

    "The Ring Condensation Method can only help civilian spirit masters avoid the dangers of hunting spirit beasts and absorbing spirit rings. It cannot make up for the talent gap between them."

    In reality, many sects and forces were relieved when they saw this, but they also felt that they had really made a big fuss before. Just like what was said in the video, the Ring Condensation Method could not make up for the talent gap between each other. So their advantage still existed.

    For example, the lifespan of a soul ring is also determined by talent. A person with good talent can increase the lifespan of a soul ring to 10,000 or 100,000 years, but a person with poor talent may only be able to increase the lifespan of a soul ring by 100 or 1,000 years.

    This is the difference in talent!

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng continued, "With the help of the principle of the Ring Condensation Method, Senior Medicine King and I have been researching a method to break through the 100th level without the need for a Godly Position over the past few years. Now we have a preliminary plan."

    "Although this method is feasible in theory, it is still unknown whether it is feasible in practice." He sighed and said, "But now that we are facing a powerful enemy, we can''t care so much. If I succeed this time, not only will the human race have another god-level combat power. From now on, soul masters will completely get rid of their dependence on the Divine Realm and no longer be bound by the divine throne."

    "After me, it will be a smooth journey for soul masters to become gods!"

    "Perhaps thousands or tens of thousands of years later, with the development of the times, everyone on this Douluo Continent will be able to become a god." He said with emotion.

    [Everyone can become a god?!]

    [What a great ambition! ]

    [This is obviously just a nice goal.]

    [Thousands and tens of thousands of years later, so far away...]

    [I''m afraid even City Lord Ye himself doesn''t believe this. It''s just a beautiful fantasy. It''s not certain whether Douluo can survive the invasion of the Abyss. ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people were shocked by his ambition. Although they knew it was unlikely, they still expressed their beautiful yearning for the future.

    The Divine Realm.

    The God of Destruction saw what Ye Cheng said in the video, snorted coldly, and said: "Everyone can become a god, this mortal is really bold. Even my Divine Realm does not dare to have such delusion."

    "After all, they are just the ignorant and foolish opinions of mortals." Said the evil god.

    The other three God Kings also agreed. It was obvious that they did not take Ye Cheng''s words in the video seriously. They just felt that this mortal really dared to think so. He was really stupid and ignorant! So stupid.

    In the video.

    After talking with Neptune.

    Ye Cheng began to prepare for breaking through level 100.

    The screen jumps.

    A huge aqua blue planet appeared before my eyes.

    Everyone in the live broadcast room knew that this was the Douluo Continent deep inside them, but they didn''t understand why the picture suddenly turned to this?

    Fortunately, everyone found out soon.

    The scene jumped, and Ye Cheng''s figure appeared again. At this time, he was in a strange place, surrounded by potholes. As the perspective moved upward, everyone finally knew where he was.

    [This is... the moon?! ]

    [The moon looks like this? It''s not beautiful at all. Why is the surface so bumpy? ]

    [It feels like a lifeless dead place.]

    [So desolate...]

    [Isn''t it said that there is a moon goddess on the moon? Which goddess would want to live in such a shabby place? ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people in the live broadcast room said that they had learned something new. They didn''t expect the moon to look like this. There was no goddess on it, and no laurel tree. It was a completely desolate place.

    In the video.

    At this time, Ye Cheng used the means of space transfer and came from Douluo Continent to the distant moon.

    Looking at the space crack on the edge of the aqua-blue planet in the distance, which looked like a big mouth that was about to swallow the entire planet, he muttered to himself, "I didn''t expect that after coming to the moon, that invisible sense of restraint still exists. It seems that the control of the Divine Realm over this star region is much greater than I imagined. That''s all. This place can better absorb cosmic energy... success or failure depends on this one move!"

    After saying that, he sat down cross-legged on the spot, and it seemed that he was about to make a breakthrough.

    The people In the live broadcast room were also eagerly waiting to see how he would break through and become a god. Many high-level spirit masters at the Titled Douluo level were even more eager to see what inspiration they could get from his breakthrough.

    On this empty and uninhabited moon.

    No need to worry about anyone disturbing you.

    As for the oxygen-free environment, the difference in gravity, and the radiation from the universe... they have absolutely no effect on Ye Cheng today.

    Therefore, the moon can be said to be the best place for retreat.

    "Buzz!!"

    Accompanied by the buzzing sound of vibrating space.

    Around Ye Cheng''s body, there were circles of soul rings, two yellow, two purple, four black and one red. This was the ultimate configuration that many soul masters dreamed of!

    "The soul rings taken from soul beasts can never perfectly match my own body!" He looked at the nine soul rings around his body, stretched out his hand to summon his Feihong Sword martial spirit, held the sword in his left hand, and gently slapped the sword with his right hand!

    "Bang!"

    It was clearly hitting his martial soul, but the nine soul rings around his body seemed to have received the same shock and shattered in an instant!

    Nine soul rings shattered!

    This scene simply shocked the audience in the live broadcast room.

    [Didn''t you say you wanted to break through and become a god? Why did you break all your spirit rings? ]

    [Did it fail? ]

    [No, maybe it''s just the beginning. ]

    [You see, he obviously did this on purpose. He must have his own reasons.]

    [etc!]

    [Could it be that he is trying to condense his spirit ring again?! ]

    This is crazy!

    [If he fails, then he will be useless! ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people expressed their deep concern for him. Everyone stared at the screen closely, waiting for Ye Cheng to take the next step.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 188: Divine Ring Master

    Chapter 188 - 188: Divine Ring Master

    In the video.

    "Nothing can be done without destruction!"

    After Ye Cheng smashed the spirit rings around his body with a palm, his face turned pale instantly. Obviously, the shattering of the spirit rings had a certain impact on him. But the brilliance in his eyes did not dim at all.

    "These soul rings taken from soul beasts, it doesn''t matter if I don''t have them!" After saying that, he placed the Feihong Sword martial spirit in his hand horizontally on his knees, closed his eyes, and began to condense his own soul rings again!

    There were rays of light emerging around him, and the energy in the universe rushed in crazily and began to surround his body. At this time, he fell into deep cultivation...

    The people In the live broadcast room did not fire any barrage of comments, but just stared at him closely, eager to get an answer.

    Finally, I don''t know how much time has passed.

    Suddenly, white light began to emerge around Ye Cheng''s body in the video, and gradually formed a ring... and finally a white soul ring appeared.

    [Success! ]

    [Is it possible to condense a spirit ring by myself?! ]

    [Even though I know the video is real, I still find it hard to believe! ]

    [City Lord Ye is truly a genius. The Ring Condensation Technique he created is enough to subvert the entire world! ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and countless people in the live broadcast room were excited. Nothing could be more exciting than witnessing a miracle happening before your eyes.

    And after condensing a white soul ring.

    Ye Cheng opened his eyes, took a look at the white soul rings surrounding his body, then closed his eyes and continued to practice.

    Then, the color of the soul ring began to change, visible to the naked eye!

    From the original dull white, it gradually turned into a deep white, and then turned into light yellow at its extreme, and then pure yellow... When the yellow reached its extreme, purple appeared!

    Just like that, under the gaze of countless people in the live broadcast room.

    The white soul ring around Ye Cheng''s body evolved from the lowest level ten-year soul ring to a bloody red soul ring in less than a few minutes!

    A hundred thousand year spirit ring!

    At this point, Ye Cheng opened his eyes, took a look at the bloody spirit ring, and was finally satisfied.

    Start to condense the second soul ring!

    It was also a dim white circle at first, and then gradually solidified into a spirit ring. Then the color began to change... and finally the second hundred thousand year spirit ring appeared.

    [...]

    The audience in the live broadcast room was completely silent, just watching him quietly, watching the spirit rings around his body gradually increase... until all the lost spirit rings were replenished. There were nine more spirit rings!

    But this time, he had nine hundred thousand year soul rings!

    Hearing about it is one thing, but seeing it with your own eyes is another. If you haven''t seen the increase in years with your own eyes, you can''t describe the shock. The people in the live broadcast room have been numb with shock.

    In the video.

    After condensing nine soul rings again.

    Ye Cheng took a short break before he officially broke through level 100!

    He closed his eyes and adjusted his mental state.

    At some point.

    The nine bloody soul rings that shone around his body suddenly trembled together!

    Then, these originally distinct and unrelated soul rings gradually began to move closer to each other, and seemed to be merging together.

    [Huh? The spirit rings are actually fused? ]

    [Is this a fusion ring? I heard that some gifted soul masters can also do this.]

    [No, it is obviously different.]

    [Generally, ring fusion only temporarily gathers the soul power of several soul rings into one soul ring, and it also requires that the properties of the soul rings are the same, which is extremely restrictive. At first glance, it looks like several soul rings are fused into one, but in fact, only the soul power is fused. ]

    [And City Lord Ye''s fusion of soul rings is probably the real fusion of soul rings. It is definitely not something that can be done casually. There must be some trick! ]

    [I think I understand why he first broke his spirit ring and re-condensed it.]

    [As we all know, spirit rings are taken from different spirit beasts, so each spirit ring is different, and the properties and spirit beast characteristics contained in them are different. It is conceivable that it is impossible to merge them together, and it will cause serious rejection. ]

    [But the spirit ring he condensed from himself is different, with the same properties, so there will be no rejection or resistance when they are fused together.]

    A series of comments flashed by, and there were many knowledgeable people in the audience who could see at a glance why Ye Cheng wanted to break the ring first and then condense it.

    In the video.

    The spirit rings surrounding Ye Cheng''s body, under the influence of some mysterious power, slowly moved together and merged together...

    When the nine soul rings merge into one.

    In an instant.

    The audience in the live broadcast room only saw the video screen suddenly jump to the universe, and from a bystander''s perspective, they could clearly see the changes in the entire moon.

    At this moment, the entire moon was shaking!

    Infinite energy from the universe was pouring in!

    Light up the originally dim moon!

    The entire moon was enveloped by the influx of cosmic energy and turned into a colorful planet.

    Became a bright pearl in the universe!

    [Isn''t this...too exaggerated! ? ]

    [Although I don''t understand it, I am deeply shocked! ]

    [It looks like there is an extra little sun. ]

    [Isn''t it just a breakthrough to become a god? Why does it seem even more exaggerated than the Sea God becoming a god? ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and although the people watching the video couldn''t understand them, they were greatly shocked.

    As the protagonist of the video, Ye Cheng was surrounded by brilliant lights, and endless light continued to flow into his body. It was absorbed by him and turned into his power!

    Obviously, the cosmic energy that lit up the entire moon was attracted by him.

    When reaching a certain peak.

    The cosmic energy that was pouring in gradually began to slow down, and finally was no longer being attracted.

    The bright moon also dimmed again as the cosmic energy was cut off, and finally returned to its gray and inconspicuous appearance.

    At this time, the screen jumps.

    Ye Cheng''s figure reappeared in front of the audience, and his appearance had not changed at all. However, the spirit rings surrounding his body had changed drastically.

    [This...this soul ring! ]

    [So big! ]

    [It''s completely different! ]

    [Is this the unique spirit ring of a god? ! ]

    [Just looking at it can give you an indescribable sense of mystery! ]

    [It is totally different from the spirit rings of ordinary spirit masters. ]

    The audience in the live broadcast room were stunned and looked at the scenes in the video in shock.

    Just see that.

    Around Ye Cheng, who was sitting cross-legged, there was a huge halo with a diameter of more than ten meters, demonstrating his incredible presence!

    The whole body presents a brilliant golden color!

    It looks like a halo formed by a series of mysterious runes. Compared with the soul rings of soul masters, it is completely different.

    There is no doubt that this halo can no longer be simply called a soul ring.

    The Divine Realm.

    The Five Divine Kings, who were watching the video synchronously through the divine consciousness left on the five priests, instantly lost their composure when they saw the circle of "soul rings" on Ye Cheng''s body in the video.

    "This is!"

    "impossible!"

    "How on earth did he do that?!"

    "I never thought that a soul master could achieve such a transformation without relying on a divine position to become a god!"

    "If this boy do not die, his achievements would be limitless!"

    The five God Kings had different reactions. The only thing they had in common was that they all looked very surprised at Ye Cheng''s soul ring in the video.

    You know, among the many planets under the divine realm, due to different environments and rules, all kinds of strange power systems have developed.

    But unfortunately, because they are under the control of the Divine Realm, no matter what power system these subordinate small worlds have, if they want to reach the "God" level, they will definitely need a God position in the end, and they will inevitably abandon the original system and transfer to the Divine Realm system. There is no exception!

    Because of this, when they saw Ye Cheng in the video, he actually forcibly found another way under the heavy constraints of the Divine Realm rules and created another path for the soul master system.

    Only the five God Kings would be so shocked and horrified by his talent!

    The layman watches the excitement, while the expert watches the details.

    To ordinary people, it seemed that Ye Cheng simply fused nine spirit rings together. But the five God Kings knew that simply fusing spirit rings together would never cause such a strange change in the spirit rings. At most, it would turn a 100,000-year spirit ring into a 1 million-year god-level spirit ring.

    In the video, after Ye Cheng''s nine soul rings merged, not only did it cause a terrifying phenomenon in the world, but the "soul ring" that emerged was also a product different from the Divine Realm system. It was a truly new system! It was completely different from the God Rings unique to the Gods in the Divine Realm.

    Ordinary people only saw the fusion of soul rings to cause its transformation.

    But the higher the level of the soul master, the more he can understand the seemingly casual operation of Ye Cheng''s fusion soul ring in the video. In fact, it contains a great truth. It is not just a simple quantitative change leading to qualitative change. It is something deeper.

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng opened his eyes, feeling the huge difference between his current strength and his previous strength. He couldn''t help but smile.

    Stand up slowly.

    He took a step forward, and ripples appeared in space. He returned from the desolate land of the moon to the Douluo Continent.

    Baiyun City.

    The white-haired Sun Zhongjing looked up at the sky, watching the moon, which was once as bright as the sun, dimming again. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "With such a big vision, I wonder if the city lord can break through that barrier."

    At this time, Ye Cheng''s figure appeared out of nowhere not far behind him. Sun Zhongjing felt something and subconsciously turned around to look.

    "City Lord, you... succeeded?"

    Sun Zhongjing looked at Ye Cheng, whom he could no longer understand, and said in confusion.

    "Well, Senior Medicine King, I have become a god!" Ye Cheng did not keep the secret and nodded in acknowledgement.

    "good!"

    Even with Sun Zhongjing''s skills in nourishing qi, he couldn''t help but exclaimed "good" at this moment.

    Next.

    The two began to discuss the changes that Ye Cheng had undergone after becoming a god.

    Ye Cheng said: "After the nine rings merged into one, I could feel that the sense of restraint that was everywhere had disappeared. Now this newly formed soul ring, I feel that it can no longer be simply called a soul ring."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded and said, "Indeed, since you have ascended to godhood, this soul ring can be called a god ring!"

    Ye Cheng: "This divine ring does not come with any soul skills, but for me now, soul skills are no longer meaningful."

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and began a simple demonstration.

    The flame that appeared out of nowhere turned into a firebird, the invisible wind turned into a crescent-shaped wind blade, lightning appeared in the void, the cold frost froze everything, the gentle water moisturized everything, the darkness blocked the light, the light drove away the darkness, the seedling in the soil broke through the soil and grew into a giant tree in an instant, and the giant tree turned to stone in the blink of an eye...

    Fire, wind, thunder, cold, water, light, darkness...

    All the attributes known or unknown to everyone were displayed by his gestures.

    At this moment, he looked like an omnipotent god in the eyes of the audience!

    "Many abilities are like instincts to me at this moment..." Ye Cheng stopped his hand, and then waved it again. Those creations with attributes seemed to have experienced thousands of years and turned into dust.

    "I feel that if we further develop it, we should be able to create more skills, which are what most soul masters consider to be self-created soul skills."

    Sun Zhongjing nodded and said, "Indeed, after our research, we found that soul masters can easily obtain soul skills by obtaining soul rings from soul beasts without having to comprehend them themselves. But this also kills the creativity of soul masters in disguise, and the soul rings taken from soul beasts will also interfere with soul masters invisibly... This is why most soul masters cannot create their own soul skills."

    [This... is there such a saying?! ]

    [But it is also true, who would be willing to comprehend a ready-made spirit skill? ]

    [I just didn''t expect that the spirit ring would interfere with the spirit master''s comprehension of his own spirit skills? ]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng said: "Now that this method has been proven to be feasible, the next step is to consider when to announce the Ring Condensation Method. I have tried it. If you want to rely on this method to become a god, you must learn the Ring Condensation Method. The soul rings obtained from soul beasts cannot achieve a perfect match with the soul master. As for destroying the rings and rebuilding them, I don''t know how many soul masters can make up their minds."

    Sun Zhongjing: "Getting spirit rings from spirit beasts has made all spirit masters in the world lazy. It was like this tens of thousands of years ago, and it is still like this tens of thousands of years later. Only by getting rid of the dependence on spirit rings can spirit masters truly grow and develop."

    Ye Cheng said: "In fact, the invasion of the abyss is both a crisis and an opportunity! The bodies of the demons that invaded this world became nutrients for the planet after their death, and also strengthened the foundation of Douluo Continent invisibly. I can feel that the energy concentration of Douluo Continent has increased significantly during this period of time."

    Sun Zhongjing said: "If we can survive this catastrophe, then I''m afraid that by then, Douluo Continent will have grown to a level comparable to the Divine Realm."

    Ye Cheng smiled and said: "By that time, perhaps soul masters can no longer be called soul masters, but should be called "divine ring masters"."

    "Divine Ring Master?!"

    Sun Zhongjing muttered the name for a moment, nodded and said, "It''s a good name."

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 189: The Road To Heaven

    Chapter 189 - 189: The Road To Heaven

    In the video.

    After the two finished talking about spirit rings, they turned the topic to martial spirits.

    Ye Cheng summoned his Feihong Sword martial spirit. As he became a god, the sword naturally became a divine weapon in the eyes of people in this world!

    "My martial spirit is one with me. After I became a god, it also transformed. It became a so-called divine weapon! Its power is incomparable to before." He gently slashed the sword in his hand, without using any soul power, just relying on its own sharpness, and the space was actually cut into a black line.

    This sword is so sharp that it can cut through space with just its edge!

    [A divine weapon! It is undoubtedly a divine weapon! ]

    [It turns out that the legend that after a weapon spirit master becomes a god, his martial spirit will become a divine weapon is true. ]

    [I am fortunate to have seen the divine weapon today. It is truly worth my life. ]

    [I remember he also has a Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda martial spirit, right? How is that martial spirit doing? ]

    [It should be necessary to practice again. It should still be a normal martial spirit now, right? ]

    A series of comments flashed across the live broadcast room.

    In the video.

    After Ye Cheng finished talking about Feihong Sword, he put away the sword in his hand and summoned another martial spirit.

    Accompanied by a burst of colorful glazed light.

    A jeweled, multi-story tower appeared in his palm.

    [Huh? Did I see it wrong? ]

    [Why does this tower seem to have ten floors? ]

    [You read that right, it is indeed ten floors! ]

    [How come even this martial soul has changed? ]

    [Could it be that even the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda has become a divine artifact? ]

    Many comments expressed a lack of understanding.

    Fortunately, Ye Cheng in the video was very quick and answered the audience''s questions inadvertently.

    "After I became a god, my other martial soul also transformed! It gave birth to the tenth layer!" Ye Cheng looked at the ten-layer small tower in his hand and said, "It has also become a real artifact! It is no longer appropriate to call it the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower. So I gave it a new name ¨C Ten Directions Tower of Heaven!"

    "Martial Soul is a part of you. It''s not strange that your level increase will affect your Martial Soul." Sun Zhongjing looked not surprised at all.

    "Indeed. I had planned to break the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda''s martial spirit and condense it again after I cultivated the Feihong Sword to the divine level. In this way, I should have two divine rings, but unfortunately..." At this point, Ye Cheng had a look of regret on his face, and said, "At the moment when my divine ring was condensed, this new divine ring actually crushed and absorbed the soul ring attached to the other Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda, and integrated the two martial spirits into one."

    "Perhaps it''s because the divine ring is unique, or perhaps it''s because each soul can only have one divine ring, so now I only have one divine ring on my body, and the two original martial souls now share one divine ring."

    "In this way, the advantage is that the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower will also be transformed into a divine weapon along with the Feihong Sword. The disadvantage is that the double divine rings we envisioned before are no longer possible." Ye Cheng said helplessly.

    [What a pity, the double god rings are gone. ]

    [It''s a bit unfortunate, but it''s not too bad, right? ]

    [Generally, gods only have one divine weapon, but he has two. ]

    [The advantage is also very big. ]

    [Moreover, having more spirit rings actually just means having more spirit skills. When you reach the realm of God, the role of spirit skills seems to be not that big, right? ]

    A series of comments flashed by, with many people expressing regret. There were also many people who made rational analyses.

    Next.

    The video began to fast-forward, using some simple clips to show the changes in the world after the announcement of the Ring Condensation Method.

    After the Ring Condensation Method was announced, as expected, it caused an uproar throughout the world!

    Some soul masters were ecstatic, while others were dismissive.

    The audience in the video also understood the pros and cons of the ring condensation method in more detail through the brief introduction in the video.

    First.

    The advantage of the Ring Condensation Method is that it can condense a soul ring that is 100% suitable for the soul master. And this soul ring can also be continuously improved as the soul master''s cultivation progresses. What''s even better is the soul skills attached to the soul ring. Compared with hunting soul beasts, which depends on luck and uncertainty, this soul ring condensed by itself will generate the most suitable soul skills for the soul master according to the characteristics of its own martial soul and the subconscious desire of the soul master!

    Moreover, the effect of soul skills will become stronger and stronger as the soul master''s cultivation level increases and the soul ring age increases! Even soul skills can sometimes change, which is full of infinite possibilities.

    In the eyes of many soul masters, it is simply perfect!

    After talking about the advantages, the next is the disadvantages.

    There is no perfect thing in the world. If there are advantages, there will naturally be disadvantages.

    The ring condensation method is no exception.

    Compared to hunting soul beasts and absorbing soul rings, sometimes you can suddenly increase your soul power by one or two or even several levels at once, saving a lot of time for cultivation. The soul rings of the condensation ring method are all condensed by yourself, so the improvement of soul power level is naturally much slower than relying on soul beast soul rings to cheat. There is no way to suddenly increase several levels of soul power at once.

    At least, it is completely impossible to use the twin martial spirits to cheat and reach the level of Limit Douluo in one go, as Ye Cheng did before.

    And if some soul masters are born with poor qualifications, absorbing high-quality soul rings that match their martial souls can enhance the essence of their martial souls and improve their qualifications. Therefore, it is not entirely true to say that absorbing soul rings of soul beasts is a disadvantage.

    Condensing soul rings by yourself and absorbing soul rings of soul beasts, these two methods have their own advantages and disadvantages.

    At present, the upper limit of the Ring Condensation Method is higher and the stamina is stronger. It is suitable for people with high talent and civilian soul masters without power background.

    The traditional way of absorbing soul rings from soul beasts is to cultivate faster, but sometimes the soul skills obtained after obtaining soul rings are not necessarily what the soul master wants. And the age of soul rings cannot be increased.

    In addition, there are dangers when hunting soul beasts, and there are also dangers when absorbing the soul rings of soul beasts.

    It can be said that both sides have their own advantages and disadvantages, and different people have different views.

    For those Title Douluo-level spirit masters, their spirit rings are already full, and their cultivation in this life has basically come to an end. Even if they discard their spirit rings and cultivate again, they can''t be stronger than before.

    Not everyone is Ye Cheng, who can easily cultivate back after losing his soul ring. They are self-aware and dare not compare themselves with this big guy who created the Ring Condensation Method.

    Therefore, it is impossible for such people to practice the Soul Ring Condensation Method, unless they are confident that they can become a god like Ye Cheng after destroying their soul rings. Otherwise, they should just forget about it.

    And for those who are not even soul masters, children who have just awakened their martial souls, or soul masters who only have two or three soul rings, the temptation of the soul ring condensation method is much greater.

    Their cultivation can be said to have just begun, and they still have expectations for the future. Therefore, the Ring Condensation Method, which has a very high upper limit and infinite potential, is completely a guiding light in the world of soul masters in their eyes!

    So what are you hesitating about? Hurry up and discard the ring and start over!

    Although the Ring Condensation Method has some shortcomings, it cannot cover up its advantages at all. For a very small number of people, it is better to hunt soul beasts to obtain soul rings. But for the vast majority of people, the Ring Condensation Method is the real way to the throne of God!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 190: Not of My Kind

    Chapter 190 - 190: Not of My Kind

    In the video.

    Scene after scene shows the changes in Douluo Continent after the announcement of the Ring Condensation Method.

    After Baiyun City announced the soul ring condensation method to the world, more than 70% of the soul masters chose to abandon the traditional system and take this path of condensing their own soul rings.

    The remaining 30% who didn''t practice were basically because their levels were too high, or they were too old, their aptitude was not high, and their practice had reached its limit. It was not cost-effective to discard the ring and practice again. That''s why they didn''t take this path.

    The reason why the Ring Condensation Method became popular as soon as it was announced, replacing the old system of hunting beasts to obtain rings, is not only because the Ring Condensation Method itself is indeed very excellent. The most important thing is that the example of Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City, who has successfully practiced it, has let everyone know that this path can really lead to godhood.

    There is no need for any test from the gods, no need for any inheritance of the throne, as long as you have enough talent, you can become a god. It is not a fantasy!

    With the spread of this revolutionary Ring Condensation Method, the fundamental contradiction between humans and soul beasts on the Douluo Continent began to gradually disappear.

    Before this, although humans and soul beasts temporarily united due to the invasion of demons, fighting against demons together,

    The contradiction between soul masters and soul beasts still existed. There was even a case where soul masters and soul beasts joined forces to fight against demons, and finally killed the demons. The seriously injured soul beast was killed by the soul master and its soul ring was absorbed. The soul master even said that it was dying and couldn''t be wasted, so he asked me to absorb its soul ring to enhance my strength and fight against demons better!

    However, many humans thought it made sense, so the matter was left unresolved.

    Events like these made the cooperation between humans and soul beasts fragile. As long as soul masters needed soul beasts'' soul rings to practice and break through, the two sides would never be able to truly cooperate.

    Now, with the emergence of the Ring Condensation Method, soul masters no longer need soul rings for soul beasts. For soul masters, the only attractive thing about soul beasts now is the soul bones they may have in their bodies.

    However, soul bones are something that can only be produced by soul beasts that are 100,000 years old. For those that are less than 100,000 years old, sometimes you may try your best to kill a soul beast that is 80,000 or 90,000 years old, but in the end you may not get any soul bones.

    Therefore, for soul masters who no longer need soul rings, unless they are sure that the soul beast will produce soul bones, generally no soul master will have the time to hunt soul beasts. It is not cost-effective.

    [incredible!]

    [Humans and soul beasts can get along so well one day...]

    [Yes, it''s unbelievable...]

    Looking at the scenes in the video showing humans and soul beasts living in harmony, many humans and soul beasts who were watching the video felt it was a little unbelievable!

    The Star Dou Forest.

    Core area.

    Many fierce beasts, led by Di Tian, saw in the video that humans and soul beasts united to fight against the demons under the invasion of foreign enemies. They did not feel anything unexpected because the invasion of the abyss would bring disaster to all life in the world.

    Humans and soul beasts are in the same boat, so it is not strange for them to unite.

    But when they saw the advent of the Ring Condensation Method, the conflicts between humans and soul masters no longer existed. They could actually live in harmony. All the fierce beasts felt incredible!

    "If I didn''t know that the video couldn''t be faked, and someone told me that one day humans and soul beasts would be able to live in harmony, I would definitely swallow him in one gulp." A bear-like beast smacked its lips and said in disbelief.

    "This is only temporary."

    Di Tian shook his head and said, "During the invasion of the Abyss Demons, both sides had a common enemy, so there was a possibility of cooperation. When the Abyss crisis is resolved, even if humans no longer need the spirit rings of spirit beasts, the relationship between the two sides will definitely not be so harmonious."

    "There is a saying in the human world: Those who are not of my race must have different hearts!"

    "We are not of the same species as humans after all, so we cannot coexist harmoniously!"

    The other beasts were silent after hearing this. At their level, their intelligence was no less than that of humans. So they could naturally think of what humans could think of. They also understood that what Di Tian said would definitely come true, because humans were such brutal creatures.

    They humans treat their own people through constant war, exploitation and oppression, let alone the treatment of non-human soul beasts.

    Live in harmony?

    When foreign enemies invade, they need strength, so they will live in harmony with you.

    When the threat from external enemies is lifted, haha, your soul beasts are useless, then your doomsday has come!

    Almost all the fierce beasts at the scene can imagine that if the crisis in the abyss in the video is lifted, then those who have the Ring Condensation Method will no longer need soul beast soul rings, and will no longer be controlled and restricted by the gods to become gods... The number of god-level powerhouses will definitely show a blowout growth!

    These beasts would never doubt the talent of humans, whether they could do this. Moreover, in the video, wasn''t it a human who created the Ring Condensation Technique?

    Humans are liberated, but soul beasts are still controlled by the rules and can never break through the million-year barrier to become gods. When there are enough god-level masters in the human world, the soul beasts will either be completely exterminated or kept in captivity by humans for use at any time. After all, although the soul rings on soul beasts are useless to soul masters, don''t they still have soul bones?

    In order to obtain soul bones, those humans would definitely not mind killing soul beasts on a large scale.

    "Keep watching."

    Di Tian said: "It''s useless to think so much now, nothing has happened yet. Let''s take a closer look at the future to see if there are any detailed information about our soul beasts. We must not fall behind others."

    The other beasts nodded and continued to watch the video attentively.

    In the video.

    After using a series of images to show the audience the changes brought about by the Ring Condensation Method, more than a hundred years have passed since the Ring Condensation Method was announced.

    During this one hundred years.

    The number of demons descending from the abyss crack above the sky never decreased.

    And as time passed, now, a hundred years have passed, and countless god-level demons have already descended.

    Fortunately, there were not many god-level demons descending each time, sometimes only one or two, sometimes four or five at most. In addition, when the god-level demons descended, they made a lot of noise, so many forces with god-level powerhouses on the Douluo Continent, led by Baiyun City, were able to react quickly and quickly go to the place where the demons descended to deal with them!

    After the death of these god-level demons, their bodies were absorbed by Douluo Continent, nourishing this world and causing the energy concentration of Douluo Continent to rise rapidly, making it easier to practice.

    So now a hundred years have passed.

    There are already dozens of powerful people who have become gods through the Ring Condensation Method. The most famous god-level powerhouse among them is undoubtedly the first disciple of Baiyun City Lord, Zhu Zhuqing, known as the Asura Goddess!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 191: Times Are Changing Too Fast

    Chapter 191 - 191: Times Are Changing Too Fast

    In the video.

    A red light radiated from the abyss crack in the sky and descended on the Douluo Continent.

    This red light was very conspicuous, and many forces on the continent knew that another god-level demon had arrived.

    So everyone quickly dispatched people to destroy this demon!

    In a desolate and uninhabited forest.

    Suddenly, the silence was broken by a red light falling from the sky.

    "boom!!"

    A hideous demon smashed a nearly 100-meter-long pit on the ground. It was only more than 10 meters tall, not very big among demons. But no one would underestimate it, because in addition to its strong physical fitness, the main means of attack of demons is the strange and unpredictable abyss magic!

    Being small does not mean being weak, and judging from the aura this demon exudes, it is undoubtedly a god-level demon!

    In the distance, two beams of rainbow light flew over quickly.

    Finally, they stopped a hundred meters away from the demon and appeared suspended in the air. They were actually two women.

    [Huh? These two people are not...]

    [Although they look much more mature, aren''t these Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing? ]

    [It seems that they were the closest to each other, so they arrived first. ]

    [...]

    The audience in the live broadcast room recognized the identities of the two women in the video.

    In reality.

    Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, who were also watching the video, couldn''t help showing surprise when they saw their future selves in the video. Because even though a hundred years had passed in the video, the two of them didn''t look old at all, and looked like they were in their twenties. Except for being more mature and prettier than now, the years didn''t leave any traces on them.

    There is only one possibility for this state, that is, the two people''s cultivation is very high. Therefore, they can maintain their youth, and their faces will not age even after a hundred years.

    "Will I become a god... in the future?" Zhu Zhuqing touched her smooth face and couldn''t help muttering to herself.

    "My future self has not changed in over a hundred years. Could it be that I have successfully broken through to the level of a Title Douluo?" Ning Rongrong looked at the elegant and mature self in the video. She couldn''t help but think with some anticipation. The flaws of the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda spirit prevented people with this spirit from ever breaking through to the level of Soul Douluo. Therefore, the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda has never had a chance to maintain youth.

    No woman in the world can accept the aging of her face. That is why when Ning Rongrong saw herself in the video a hundred years in the future and still looked young, she was very happy.

    In the video.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, the two girls who arrived first, couldn''t help but change their expressions when they saw the hideous demon in the distance.

    "This is actually a high-ranking demon!" Ning Rongrong frowned and said, "From the aura she sensed before, it was clearly a low-ranking demon at most. How come it has changed now?"

    "Obviously, these demons have become smarter." Zhu Zhuqing said calmly, "They used some kind of magic to deliberately conceal their strength. I''m afraid the purpose is to arouse our contempt. Or to confuse us."

    "A high-ranking demon!" Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but hesitate, and turned her head to ask: "Zhu Qing, if I bless you with attributes, can you beat it?"

    "It''s a bit uncertain."

    Zhu Zhuqing was not arrogant and said truthfully: "If the upper demon is divided according to the Divine Realm, it is roughly equivalent to the strength of a first-level god. It is equivalent to the sixth to seventh divine ring realm of a Divine Ring Master. I have only cultivated the fifth Divine Ring now, and there is still a gap between me and this realm."

    "What should we do? Why don''t we retreat first and then join up with others to defeat it." Ning Rongrong obviously wanted to retreat.

    Through the conversation between the two women and some clips, this video allows the audience to understand what the two women mean by the higher-level devil.

    In the process of dealing with demon invasions over the years, the people of Douluo Continent gradually divided the invading god-level demons into different levels: lower demons, middle demons, and upper demons.

    Among them, the lower-level demons correspond to the third-level gods in the divine realm, as well as the realms of the divine ring masters from the first to the third divine ring.

    The middle-level demon corresponds to the second-level god in the divine realm, as well as the divine ring master, and the realm of four to five divine rings.

    The upper demon corresponds to the first-level god in the divine world, as well as the realm of the six to seven divine rings of the divine ring master.

    As for those demons below the god level, they are now collectively called inferior demons. In other words, the Title Douluo realm is equivalent to inferior.

    After this realm division was exposed, countless soul masters watching the video couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    [This is a huge change! ...]

    [Only a hundred years have passed, and now even Titled Douluo are no longer considered mainstream...]

    [Times are developing too fast...]

    [This is obviously because of the invasion of the Abyss, which has increased the energy of Douluo Continent and made it easier for soul masters to practice. It''s not that we are useless. ]

    [If we were born in that era, our cultivation would definitely be more than what it is now, and we would definitely experience a surge in strength. ]

    Many viewers saw clearly that the reason why humans in the video could develop to the point where Titled Douluo were worse than dogs in just a hundred years was not because those people suddenly became geniuses. It was because the invasion of the Abyss changed the environment of Douluo Continent. It made the world easier to practice and break through the realms. Only in just a hundred years could they develop to such an incredible level.

    But there is always a loss.

    The invasion of the abyss certainly makes cultivation easier, but the people on Douluo Continent are also facing the crisis of being destroyed at any time!

    Divine Realm.

    The five God Kings who were watching the video were completely upset at this moment. When they saw that in the short hundred years of time in Douluo Continent, God-level powerhouses emerged one after another like mushrooms after rain. Ordinary people can only see the surface, but as gods, they can see more critical things.

    That is the unfathomable depth of the abyss!

    Just some demon corpses, absorbed by the world, can cause such a huge change in Douluo Continent. The energy concentration has been raised to the point where it can support so many god-level powerhouses... and the upper-level demons are equivalent to the first-level gods, so are there any god-king-level demons?

    The Five God Kings know that there are definitely some. Even the realm above the god king is probably not unheard of.

    Otherwise, in the future in the video, their Divine Realm would not have abandoned Douluo Continent and hidden away.

    "This Tang San must die!"

    The God of Destruction only said this. After that, he glanced at the Asura God with a meaningful look. He couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, knowing his private actions, other gods might not be unaware of it. They just didn''t bother with him.

    "Indeed, this Tang San must die!" The God of Evil also spoke. Like the God of Destruction, he stared at the Asura God with a strange look. Obviously, he was forcing him to express his opinion. Even the Goddess of Life and the God of Kindness looked at him in unison.

    "Uh... well, I think that killing Tang San won''t solve the problem." Stared at by the other four God Kings, Asura God had a trace of cold sweat on his forehead and said, "We don''t know how Tang San in the future hooked up with the Abyss. Is it possible that even if Tang San is killed, the Abyss may choose someone else?"

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 192: The Son of Destiny

    Chapter 192 - 192: The Son of Destiny

    If Tang San is killed, the Abyss may also choose someone else.

    The words of the Asura God successfully silenced the other four God Kings. Because this was not impossible. The Abyss was too mysterious. Where did it come from? How did it target Douluo Continent?

    They knew nothing.

    In a situation like this, it is better to be still than to move.

    It would be better to keep Tang San first and then monitor him to see how he will get involved with the Abyss in the future. Once he shows any signs, they can react in time and kill this scourge on the spot.

    If they killed Tang San, then if the Abyss randomly chose someone else in the future, they would lose the advantage of foresight, and it would be completely unknown when the Abyss would descend.

    Finally, he lowered his head and remained silent for a moment.

    The God of Destruction raised his head again, looked at the Asura God and said: "You don''t have to kill Tang San yet. But you need to remove the luck of Douluo Continent gathered on him first. Don''t think that no one knows that you secretly mobilized the center of the Divine Realm to gather the luck of Douluo Continent on him. I suspect that the reason why he can sacrifice Douluo Continent in the future is related to the luck of the plane he carries!"

    "Asura God, I don''t care what you''re planning. For the safety of the Divine Realm, you must give up now!" The God of Evil also said.

    "Yes, that abyss...we can''t afford to offend it right now." The Goddess of Life and the God of Kindness also echoed.

    "You guys!"

    Looking at the expressions of the four God Kings, the Asura God was completely embarrassed this time. Because it was obvious that from their attitudes, the other four God Kings had long known about the relationship between Tang San and him.

    He had always thought that he had covered it up perfectly, but he didn''t expect that the other four God Kings just gave him face and didn''t expose it.

    "All right."

    At this point, the Asura God had no choice but to compromise.

    The luck of Tang San as the son of destiny was actually the result of him secretly mobilizing the center of the Divine Realm and forcibly controlling the luck of Douluo Continent to gather on him. He was a man-made son of destiny.

    With such a huge blessing of luck, as long as he is in Douluo Continent, Tang San can turn disaster into blessing and turn misfortune into good fortune! Unless the gods take action, people below the god level who want to take action against him will always fail due to various inexplicable reasons under the influence of luck.

    This is why in the original novel, Tang San was killed once when facing the Angel God and the Rakshasa God.

    Because at the god level, one has broken through the restrictions of the planetary rules and cannot be easily influenced by the fate of Douluo Continent.

    The Asura God closed his eyes, communicated with the center of the Divine Realm with his consciousness, and lifted the operation of gathering luck on Tang San. Although the Divine Realm has lost its surveillance on Douluo Continent, Douluo Continent itself is still under the control of the Divine Realm, and there is a connection between the two sides.

    What''s more, the luck gathered on Tang San''s body is itself a small program set up by the central authority of the Divine Realm. It is very simple to maintain and release it.

    "Okay, I have removed the luck that gathered on him." After a while, the Asura God opened his eyes, looked at the other four God Kings and said, "From now on, he is no different from an ordinary person. It''s a pity that Douluo Continent now has that mysterious question and answer, which has removed this secret door. We can no longer forcibly interfere with the luck of that plane. I wonder who will become the son of destiny chosen by the plane?"

    At the same time.

    On Douluo Continent.

    Tang San, who was concentrating on watching the future video, suddenly felt cold all over, as if a cold wind blew for no reason. He couldn''t help shivering all over, and his teeth were chattering...

    This wind is very cool and cold!

    It was so cold that even his bones seemed to be frozen.

    Inexplicably, Tang San suddenly felt as if something very, very, very precious had left him, but he clearly did not feel anything unusual. What on earth was going on with this sudden feeling?

    At the same time.

    Baiyun City.

    Ye Cheng suddenly felt something in his heart, and subconsciously looked up at the sky. Then he closed his eyes, and at this moment he suddenly had a strange feeling. It was as if all the mysteries of the world had been completely opened to him!

    This feeling was very strange, just like a fish that had been dehydrated and returned to the water. He could clearly feel that the bottleneck between the Limit Douluo and the God level was loosening slightly. It seemed to be about to break through on the spot.

    "What''s going on?"

    He opened his eyes again, his expression full of confusion.

    At this moment, Ye Cheng felt as if a stream of spiritual energy suddenly poured into his brain from the top of his head, giving him an instant enlightenment!

    Some of the problems that were difficult to figure out in the past and the rules that were difficult to understand are now all solved!

    This feeling is really wonderful.

    "Is this the so-called epiphany?" Ye Cheng was somewhat puzzled, but he keenly realized that things might not be that simple. He didn''t know that by some strange coincidence, the luck that originally gathered on Tang San, after being freed from its restraints, gathered on him instead.

    At this time, he has replaced Tang San''s identity and become the son of destiny of Douluo Continent!

    From now on, as long as he was on Douluo Continent, he would not die easily, and it would be much easier for him to comprehend the laws of the world and improve his realm. Because of his identity, the world was almost defenseless against him.

    Moreover, after becoming the son of destiny in Douluo Continent, his good fortune can also bless the people around him, so that they can benefit as well.

    For example, the Shrek Seven Devils in the original novel actually relied on Tang San to lead them. Without Tang San, they would be nothing, let alone becoming gods.

    As for why the luck of Douluo Continent gathered on Ye Cheng after leaving Tang San, it was mainly because he was the youngest, strongest and most potential soul master in the world!

    Others, such as Neptune who had become the Sea God, or Sun Zhongjing, Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue and others, were not as good as him in comprehensive quality. That was why the world chose him to be the new son of luck.

    It must be said that this was a pleasant surprise for Ye Cheng. You know, if he has the luck of Douluo Continent, everything he does in this world will become much smoother. Even if he becomes a god in the future, as long as he is still in this world, the effect of luck will not be reduced at all. It''s really cool.

    In the video.

    After Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing discussed it, they finally decided not to retreat. After all, these demons were very good at using magic to hide their tracks. If the top demon in front of them escaped, they might not be able to find him even if he hid somewhere randomly.

    As long as they could temporarily hold back the demon in front of them for a while, then when the reinforcements arrived, it would be the end of the demon in front of them!

    So the two women who decided to take action no longer hesitated, and instantly a bright light shone around their bodies!

    Circles of divine rings, different from traditional spirit rings, appeared around the bodies of the two women and were particularly conspicuous.

    Ning Rongrong only has three divine rings, while Zhu Zhuqing has five. Their divine rings are from the inside out, and the further out they are, the bigger they are!

    Zhu Zhuqing''s first inner divine ring is only a dozen meters, but the diameter of the outermost fifth divine ring is a terrifying hundred meters away!

    The more a divine ring master practices, the larger the diameter of the divine ring will be.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 193: Asura Goddess

    Chapter 193 - 193: Asura Goddess

    In the video.

    The momentum released by the magic rings released by Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing naturally attracted the attention of the upper demon.

    Without hesitation, a Nine Treasures Glazed Tower appeared in Ning Rongrong''s hand. Now her martial soul had become a divine weapon as she became a god. However, unlike Ye Cheng, her martial soul did not grow to the tenth level. Therefore, the role of this divine weapon has always been auxiliary.

    There was no need to chant the soul spell. The Nine Treasures Glazed Tower artifact in his hand burst into a colorful light that shot up into the sky. Then a ray of light enveloped Zhu Zhuqing, making her whole body surrounded by a layer of colorful light.

    In an instant, Zhu Zhuqing''s aura surged, and a layer of gray mist quickly spread in all directions around her body!

    In a flash, it covered a hundred miles!

    After Ning Rongrong blessed Zhu Zhuqing with attributes, her aura instantly weakened. Then she did not dare to delay and turned into a colorful light and quickly fled into the distance.

    Although she is now a divine ring master, she is no longer limited to assisting and has a certain combat power. But compared with the real combat divine ring master, she is still slightly inferior. What''s more, the upper demon on the opposite side is much stronger than the two of them. She will only cause trouble if she stays here. And she will have to trouble Zhu Zhuqing to take care of her. It is the best choice to escape as soon as possible.

    The upper demon didn''t care about the surrounding area, nor did he care about the escaping Ning Rongrong. He just stared at the imposing Zhu Zhuqing with his scarlet and ferocious red eyes. He didn''t open his mouth, but a voice came out.

    "Interesting little thing..."

    The voice was hoarse and hard to tell whether the person was male or female, young or old.

    As soon as it finished speaking, a skull-shaped scepter appeared in its hand. It seemed to be still clinging to flesh and blood, as if it had just been forcibly pulled out of someone''s body. One could even see the blood vessels pulsating on the bones. Just looking at it could make one feel a sense of distortion, bloodiness and hideousness. This was a magic weapon that belonged exclusively to the devil!

    A layer of dark red light also emerged from the demon''s body, easily dispelling the surrounding area, and then he gently poked the skull scepter in his hand to the ground!

    Two red lights suddenly lit up in the empty skull, and then the mouth suddenly opened!

    In an instant, thick black smoke spewed out from the open mouth of the skull, and blood-red light and shadows emerged along with the smoke.

    A closer look revealed the vague outlines of human figures, young and old, male and female. The only thing in common was that all these human figures had distorted faces, screamed with ecstasy, and rushed towards Zhu Zhuqing in the distance like a swarm of locusts!

    [These things are...souls? ? ]fr§Ö?e¦Řeb?ovel.com

    [Obviously! ]

    [These demons can imprison the souls of the dead and then drive these souls...]

    [It''s terrible! Even death cannot bring peace. ]

    [Look at how densely packed it is. There must be hundreds of thousands of souls here, right?]

    [I remember there was a clip in the previous video, which said that the devil could take away people''s souls, and then imprison many souls and make them devour each other! ]

    [These hundreds of thousands of ghosts, unless they were very powerful when they were alive, judging from the situation, it must be the souls of at least tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people devouring each other to cultivate so many powerful ghosts! ]

    [horrible!]

    [These ghosts should be the souls of people from other worlds. If they were from our world, they would definitely know after so many people were killed.]

    A series of barrages flashed by, and the audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t help but shudder as they looked at the terrifying ghosts covering the entire sky in the video.

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel frightened!

    Once the demons occupied Douluo Continent, these ghosts would probably be their fate.

    In the video.

    Looking at the ghosts pouring in from all directions.

    The piercing screams and shrill wails mixed together, forming a terrifying mental shock.

    Zhu Zhuqing frowned, and had no choice but to retract the domain, maintaining it only within a few dozen meters around her. Any ghost that entered the domain would be melted by the power of the domain like ice and snow.

    Although the ghosts could not hurt her, there were too many of them. The skull-shaped scepter was still spewing out ghosts, as if they were endless.

    Zhu Zhuqing knew that she could no longer allow these ghosts to attack her, and she had to do something. So the light and shadow transformed, and around her body, a 100-meter-tall humanoid phantom appeared, and quickly solidified into substance.

    From the outside, this phantom has a devilish figure! She is wearing a thick blood-red armor that highlights her figure, holding two crescent-shaped scimitars in both hands. She looks exactly like Zhu Zhuqing. Blood-red lightning covers her body, and the ghosts rushing in make a moth-to-flame sound when they encounter the lightning, turning into wisps of green smoke and dissipating.

    [Wow!]

    [I now understand why Zhu Zhuqing is called the Asura Goddess! ]

    [So beautiful! ]

    [According to ancient books and legends, there is a tribe called Asura, who are good at fighting and killing! The men are hideous and ugly, while the women are stunningly beautiful.]

    [I feel that Zhu Zhuqing''s image is very suitable. ]

    [Cold and evil! Cruel and murderous! ]

    [This is an Asura! ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people were amazed by Zhu Zhuqing in the video.

    "Can I really grow up to be that outstanding in the future?" Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but yearn for the majestic female warrior in the video.

    ...

    The huge Asura goddess held the crescent-shaped scimitar in both hands and fiercely slashed out in

    A cross shape, splitting the space!

    Accompanied by blood-red arcs, wherever it passed, ghosts melted like snow in the hot sun. The final target was the upper demon.

    But the demon was not in a hurry, and he did not make any other moves. The scepter in his hand glowed, and then a layer of dark barrier tightly wrapped around his body.

    "boom!!!"

    The bloody cross slashed onto the barrier.

    It was actually blocked by this seemingly weak barrier.

    In reality, the divine world.

    The five God Kings were watching the battle between the two people on the screen and started a discussion.

    "The gap in strength is too big. The strength of this upper demon is roughly equivalent to that of a first-level god, and Zhu Zhuqing is definitely not able to defeat him." The God of Destruction analyzed as he watched the scene in the video where Zhu Zhuqing tried hard to slash with the artifact in her hand, but was blocked by a barrier created by the demon.

    "Yes, we have reached the realm of gods. What we are competing for is our own hard power." Said the God of Kindness.

    "The role that soul skills can play in battle has become very small when it reaches the god level. Even with the assistance of the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower, Zhu Zhuqing was unable to break through the barrier of the first-level god. At most, he only temporarily reached the peak of the second-level god." Asura God concluded.

    "It''s obvious that the demon in the video is not someone Zhu Zhuqing can defeat. Unless she has some hidden abilities, she will surely die once the demon gets serious!" said the God of Evil.

    "Hey, the situation seems to have changed!" The Goddess of Life suddenly said.

    The Godkings refocused their attention on the video.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 194: A Lucky Win

    Chapter 194 - 194: A Lucky Win

    In the video.

    Seeing that her powerful slash was easily blocked by the opponent''s barrier, Zhu Zhuqing once again realized the difference in strength between the two sides. You know, the crescent-shaped scimitar in her hand was transformed from the external soul bone after she became a god, and it has great potential. After years of training, opponents of the same level can basically be killed with one slash!

    Even a god ring master with six rings could not easily block the sharpness of the scimitar in his hand, but was blocked by the opponent''s casual barrier.freew§Ö?bno¦Íel.com

    This means that the upper demon in front of him is definitely the best among the upper demons! Conservatively estimated, he is at least as strong as the Seven God Rings.

    That is to say, there was a gap of two divine rings between them. How could they fight?

    Originally, if it was only equivalent to six divine rings, Zhu Zhuqing felt that she could still fight with the advantage of the divine weapon in her hand, at least delaying for a while would be no problem.

    But now...

    "At this point, we can only fight with all our might!"

    Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes were fixed, and before the demon on the opposite side could make any other moves, the crescent-shaped scimitars in her hands suddenly crossed and overlapped. Immediately following, there was a strange gray light!

    A little black light condensed!

    The demon on the opposite side felt something in her heart, and immediately waved the scepter in her hand without thinking, and saw several ghosts emitting red light attacking her, trying to interrupt the spell!

    The fluctuations emitted by these ghosts were undoubtedly god-level ghosts!

    "Too late!"

    A smile appeared on Zhu Zhuqing''s lips. She never expected that things would go so smoothly and that this trick could actually be performed.

    That point of black light suddenly crossed the boundary of space and directly hit the upper demon, swallowing it whole.

    At the same time, Zhu Zhuqing also disappeared. The god-level ghosts were empty-handed and could only wander around in confusion. They seemed to be wondering where their master and the enemy had gone.

    [Huh?]

    [what happened?!]

    [Why are both of them missing?! ]

    [What did Zhu Zhuqing do?! What''s the name of this move? It looks so powerful!]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people expressed their surprise.

    In real life, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but cover her mouth when she saw the move she performed in the video. She was so impressed by this move.

    She never thought that her future self would be able to perform this move. It was really surprising.

    In the video.

    The screen jumped, and the reappearing screen showed a strange place.

    The surroundings were too grey to see clearly. There were no clouds, sun or stars in the sky, only endless darkness.

    The most eye-catching thing in this space is something that looks like a huge arena. It looks circular, but it is boundless and covers a very large area.

    At this moment, the upper demon and Zhu Zhuqing who had just disappeared were on this stage.

    However, the form of the upper demon had changed drastically. Its body had shrunk to three meters tall, and the aura it exuded seemed to have weakened significantly.

    [Huh? What is this thing that looks like a ring? ]

    [And why does this demon seem to be much weaker? ]

    [what is going on?]

    [I didn''t expect Zhu Zhuqing to have this trick. ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people couldn''t understand what this move was. But soon the video answered everyone''s doubts.

    In the video, it''s still that magical space.

    A strange sound came from all directions.

    "Welcome to the Life and Death Arena. Only when one side dies can this life-and-death battle end. Leave this space. Countdown, five, four, three, two, one, start."

    As the countdown ends.

    Zhu Zhuqing didn''t hesitate at all, and directly swung her two swords to strangle the weakened demon!

    The original upper-level demon had now been reduced to the level of a middle-level demon, which was exactly the same strength as hers.

    In this magical space, many of the demons'' methods were restricted. They could only rely on divine power and some simple magic to fight against Zhu Zhuqing, who was holding a divine weapon. The result was predictable.

    Just a few rounds.

    The upper demon who had never taken Zhu Zhuqing seriously and teased her like a cat playing with a mouse died under her sword. Even his soul was strangled and devoured by the two swords!

    When one side died, the winner was decided.

    Instantly, a bright light shone, and Zhu Zhuqing''s whole body felt lighter, returning to the real world. At this time, not far from her, the demon had also returned to its original state. However, it had been almost cut in half, and its huge body fell to the ground, dark purple blood spilled all over the ground, making a sizzling corrosion sound.

    In the distance, the god-level ghosts seemed to sense something and quickly flew over here. However, they did not attack Zhu Zhuqing, but directly returned to the skull-shaped scepter that fell to the ground, obviously losing the control of their master. These ghosts would only return to the magic weapon. Otherwise, if they would automatically search for enemies and hurt people, Zhu Zhuqing would be in great danger now.

    The huge Asura goddess began to become illusory, and finally disappeared completely. Only the extremely pale Zhu Zhuqing was left. At this time, she no longer had the strength to fight. She couldn''t even fly, and fell directly from the sky.

    Fortunately, at this time, a colorful light flew over from a distance.

    "Zhuqing!"

    Ning Rongrong hugged Zhu Zhuqing who was about to fall to the ground and slowly fell to the ground.

    She looked at the huge demon corpse not far away and couldn''t help but said admiringly: "You are so powerful! It''s a high-level demon, equivalent to the realm of the sixth or seventh divine ring. How did you kill it?"

    What Ning Rongrong asked is also what the audience wants to know.

    Zhu Zhuqing shook her head and said, "I''m not that good at all. I was able to win this time purely by luck. Also, this demon underestimated me. The move I used is called the Life and Death Arena!"

    "If someone is much weaker than me, once he is hit, he will be directly teleported to a magical space and rejuvenate, temporarily returning to his childhood state. I will not be affected and can take the opportunity to kill the opponent easily!"

    "And this demon is too powerful. Even in my life and death arena, I couldn''t beat him back to his infancy. I could only weaken his power temporarily, until he was on par with me. And I had the advantage of home court in that space. With all these advantages, I was lucky enough to kill him."

    [There is actually such ability?! ]

    [How amazing. ]

    [That demon underestimated his opponent. Otherwise, if he hadn''t been hit, Zhu Zhuqing would have died.]

    A series of comments flashed by. The audience in the live broadcast room saw clearly that Zhu Zhuqing''s victory this time was really luck. In addition, the demon underestimated the enemy. This was the reason for this miraculous victory.

    You may not be so lucky next time.

    In reality.

    Zhu Zhuqing was surprised to see her future self in the video displaying the power of the Dark Demon Evil Tiger. After swallowing the inner elixir, she didn''t gain this power, which made her feel disappointed for a long time.

    Now it seems that it is not that I have not obtained it. It is that I have not yet tapped the power of the inner elixir. And compared to the Dark Demon Evil God Tiger, which needs to charge for a long time when it is activated, the me in the video is almost instantaneous and hits the opponent in one go.

    The difference between the two is obvious.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 195: Couple?

    Chapter 195 - 195: Couple?

    In the video.

    After Zhu Zhuqing struggled to kill the upper demon, she was exhausted.

    Although the skill of Life and Death Arena is very powerful, it has many limitations. First of all, this skill has a cooldown period, and it cannot be activated again for a long time after it is activated once. Secondly, activating this skill consumes a lot of energy for her. And if she fails to hit the enemy, the energy consumed by this attack will be wasted.

    Therefore, Zhu Zhuqing would not use this skill easily under normal circumstances. She would only take the risk when her life was at stake. After activating this skill, it would take her at least half a year to recover to her full victory. And the next activation time of the Life and Death Arena would be two years later.

    Of course, as her strength increases, the various limitations and flaws of the Life and Death Arena will gradually be made up for.

    At this moment, several rays of light flew over from a distance.

    Soon it stopped not far from the two women. After the light faded away, the true appearance of a man and a woman was revealed.

    These people were the god-level warriors who came to support. After seeing that the demon had been dealt with, they couldn''t help but show a surprised expression. Then they looked at Zhu Zhuqing, who was exhausted and supported by Ning Rongrong, with admiration.

    At this moment in reality, several people looked at the late supporters in the video and couldn''t help shouting in surprise, "It''s me! My future self has become a god?!"

    In the video, the late god-level masters saw that the problem had been solved, so they did not stay here for long. After exchanging a few polite words with Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, they said goodbye and left.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were also ready to leave after the others left, but they had to collect the spoils before leaving. The corpse of a high-level demon contained extremely powerful energy. In addition, the demon''s blood and other things had extremely corrosive and assimilative properties. If it was discarded here, if a wild beast ate it... the consequences were simply unimaginable.

    Something similar had happened before, and the result was the creation of a bunch of monsters and demons. Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise it would be impossible for Douluo Continent to remain so stable now.

    So when they left, they carefully collected the demon''s body and the skull-shaped scepter, and even the blood that spilled on the ground. They even scraped away the ground before finally leaving.

    The screen jumps.

    What comes into view is blue sky and white clouds.

    And a city floating in the clouds!

    [This is...! ]

    [This is Baiyun City! ]

    [Oh my god, how is the whole city flying in the sky? ! ]

    [What kind of soul skill is this? ]

    [No, I should say what kind of strength is needed to dig out a place as big as an entire city! ]

    [It''s so spectacular! ]

    The audience in the live broadcast room were amazed. They recognized the city floating in the clouds at a glance. It was the Baiyun City built by Ye Cheng that had appeared in the video!

    But now this city has become a real "Baiyun City".

    It looked like the city and the entire land around it were dug out and placed on the clouds, forming a floating city.

    At this time, a rainbow light flew over from a distance.

    Soon they arrived at the gate of this city in the clouds. After more than a hundred years had passed, even the guards at the gate were Titled Douluo.

    The rainbow light fell at the gate, revealing the figures of Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing. Ning Rongrong was now supporting Zhu Zhuqing, and the guards at the gate obviously knew the two of them. Seeing the two of them, they waved their hands and let them pass.

    The vermilion city gate opened, and Ning Rongrong walked in without hesitation. As soon as she took a step out, mysterious runes suddenly appeared around the city gate, and the figures of the two disappeared on the spot.

    The next moment.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing walked from the city gate to the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion in the core area.

    The Baiyun City floating in the clouds today is naturally different from the past. The surrounding city gates have been transformed into teleportation gates, and space teleportation can be performed through pre-set anchor points. Going to any city on the land below, there are pre-set space anchor points there.

    You can travel back and forth between the Baiyun City in the sky and the city underground through the portal.

    During the years of the abyss invasion, Douluo Continent has not only grown in strength, but has also made progress in the development of some soul guide technologies.

    [Wow! This door actually has the ability to teleport! ]

    [I am getting more and more confused. ]

    [Could this be the effect of a soul guide? Or is it someone''s soul skill? ]

    It feels like everything is moving too fast.

    [Can soul guides also achieve this? ]

    [It is hard to understand...]

    Some viewers in the live broadcast room were confused, some were thoughtful, and some were simply amazed at the changes in the future.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing arrived outside the City Lord''s Mansion. Before they could even knock on the door, they felt the space around them change, and the next moment, that familiar figure appeared before them.

    "elder brother."

    "teacher."

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ye Cheng in front of them and realized that the other party had sensed them, so he directly transferred them in.

    "You''re consuming a lot."

    Seeing Zhu Zhuqing, who looked so weak that she could only be supported, Ye Cheng frowned slightly and said nothing. He just raised his right hand, and a ten-story glazed tower appeared with colorful light.

    A dreamy colorful light lit up from the small tower and shone on Zhu Zhuqing.

    Zhu Zhuqing, who was enveloped by the light, gradually regained her weak aura and her pale face turned rosy again, until she no longer needed Ning Rongrong''s support.

    When Ye Cheng saw this, the light of the ten-story small tower in his hand converged and then disappeared.

    "What happened?" Only then did he start to ask the two about what had happened.

    "The one coming this time is a high-ranking demon..." Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing told him the whole story without hesitation.

    After Ye Cheng finished listening, he said in a reproachful tone: "Zhu Qing, you are too impulsive."

    "I just..." Zhu Zhuqing tried to explain herself in a soft voice, but in the end she could only lower her head under his gaze. She whispered, "I know I was wrong."

    "You were lucky to win this time. That demon was too careless. You may not be as lucky next time you encounter the same thing." Ye Cheng looked at Zhu Zhuqing who bowed her head and admitted her mistake, sighed, and said helplessly: "I don''t want to receive news of your death one day."

    Seeing that the Asura goddess, who was so majestic before, is now so well-behaved in front of Ye Cheng, like a little wife who allows herself to be beaten and scolded, many people in the live broadcast room were touched by the contrast between her before and after.

    [Hahaha, what a well behaved girl.]

    [I still like her previous rebellious look...]

    [But what City Lord Ye said is indeed right! ]

    [Zhu Zhuqing was really lucky this time. She may not be so lucky next time.]

    [Am I thinking dirty? Why do I feel that the relationship between these two masters and apprentices is more than just a master-apprentice relationship? ]

    [No? I think it''s normal? ]

    [Maybe it''s because they both look so young, so you get the feeling that they are a talented man and a beautiful woman. ]

    People in the live broadcast room were talking about it, and many people even joked that Ye Cheng and Zhu Zhuqing, the master and disciple, looked like a couple.

    In reality, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but blush shyly when she saw these comments. She felt indescribably happy. She looked around like a guilty thief. She was relieved when she found that she was the only one around.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 196: Future Lover?

    Chapter 196 - 196: Future Lover?

    In the video.

    After a scolding, Zhu Zhuqing was told not to take such risks again next time.

    Ye Cheng then took the two girls and performed space transfer, arriving at a strange space.

    The surroundings are endless red, and indescribable heat is blowing in your face!

    The three of them were now on a huge suspended platform, with an endless sea of magma below them. Looking up, they saw a thick layer of soil and rock walls, which were reflected in red by the sea of magma below.

    Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing completely ignored the scorching heat around them and looked around curiously. Seeing their puzzled expressions, Ye Cheng explained, "This is deep underground, close to the core of the planet. Only here can the demon''s body be destroyed, and the core can also directly absorb its essence. Take out the body."

    Zhu Zhuqing nodded, then looked at Ning Rongrong. She had been exhausted before, so she was the one who collected the corpses and spoils.

    Ning Rongrong waved her hand, and a huge demon corpse appeared on the surrounding platform.

    "Just throw it in." Ye Cheng said.

    Zhu Zhuqing had been illuminated by the divine light of the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower and her excessively depleted strength had been fully restored. So after hearing this, she waved her hand, and the huge demon corpse was pushed off the platform and fell directly into the magma below.

    "Boom!"

    The huge corpse fell into the sea of magma, but did not sink immediately. The magma looked like water, but it was actually melted rock material with a density several times that of water. Therefore, things that fell on it would not sink like water, but would float on the surface like wood.

    "call!"

    The huge demon''s body was burning with flames. This was the magma layer at the center of the earth, and the temperature was extremely high. But even though it was roasted at such a high temperature, the demon''s body did not seem to be damaged at all.

    Ye Cheng was very calm about this and just watched quietly.

    After a while, the surrounding magma suddenly began to fluctuate, and then the demon corpse that was floating on the surface like a piece of wood began to be slowly swallowed by the magma until it completely disappeared.

    "This should be your first time here, right?" Ye Cheng looked at the place where the demon corpses were swallowed below, and said without turning his head: "Before the invasion of the god-level demons, those ordinary demon corpses only needed to be burned and buried deep in the ground to avoid the pollution of the abyss. But when the god-level demons appeared, ordinary disposal methods were no longer effective. After the death of a god-level demon, even if the corpse is destroyed, the impact on the surrounding residue is far more terrible than you know!"

    "So from then on, after discussing with others, I built such a place deep in the center of the earth to deal with the corpses of god-level demons." Ye Cheng turned around, looked at the two people and said, "I will give each of you a teleportation order later. If you find a demon corpse in the future, just bring it here and drop it off."

    "Here, close to the core of the world, the planet''s purification and absorption capacity can be maximized! Let the world''s energy concentration rise faster. If it were placed on the outside surface, the planet would take too long to digest the corpse of a god-level demon, and during this period, the environment might be eroded by the power of the abyss carried by the corpse." Ye Cheng explained why he did this.

    [How terrible! ]

    [The abyss is so difficult to deal with. The power of the dead demons can even pollute the environment...]

    [It is hard to imagine how people in the future will deal with these demons...]

    Everyone in the live broadcast room was talking about it. From this brief picture, they could see how terrifying the future abyss invasion would be.

    In the video.

    After Ye Cheng brought Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing back to the surface from underground, he gave each of them a token and then sent them away.

    After watching the two of them leave.

    Ye Cheng''s eyes became deep again, he turned around and took a step forward, and the surrounding environment changed. He actually crossed thousands of mountains and rivers in a blink of an eye and came to a very strange environment!

    This place was extremely desolate and dead, with withered plants everywhere and animal bones everywhere. But in this seemingly lifeless place, there were some large animals wandering around.

    It''s just that these animals look a little weird!

    These animals that are still alive seem to have become violent and bloodthirsty, and their bodies are also changing. Some have grown scales, some have ulcerated skin, and they show signs of becoming a demon from the abyss!

    After Ye Cheng came here, he looked at the surrounding environment. His eyes became extremely heavy, and he looked up. A small village can be seen in the distance, but at this time, the originally simple villagers there seem to be living dead, wandering around. They also have scales, keratin and other demonic features on their bodies.

    One could even see corpses that had just been buried in the cemetery on the distant hilltops turning into zombies and breaking out of the ground. Even the bones that had decayed for years turned into skeletons, staggering around everywhere...

    This situation is undoubtedly very abnormal, and the entire area is abnormal.

    Ye Cheng''s face looked heavy, and at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    This is a pleasant female voice.

    Hearing the voice, Ye Cheng couldn''t help but smile. He turned around and looked at the person who came.

    The audience In the live broadcast room also followed his gaze and clearly saw the appearance of the person who came.

    She was wearing a golden palace dress, with skin as white as snow and a stunning face. She looked like she was only eighteen or nineteen years old. Her long hair, as dazzling as the sun, was casually draped behind her without being carefully combed. It formed a sharp contrast with her neat palace dress.

    Her golden eyes were exceptionally gentle at this moment, and this gentleness was obviously only directed at Ye Cheng. Only when facing this man would she reveal such a delicate look.

    Tiandou Empire, Prince''s Mansion.

    Qian Renxue looked at the woman in the video and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. There was no doubt that the woman who suddenly appeared was herself. But what really surprised her was her attitude towards Ye Cheng in the video. That gentle look that seemed to be dripping with water... There was no doubt that these two people definitely had some kind of unclear relationship.

    When she thought about her future self showing such a gentle look to Ye Cheng, even with Qian Renxue''s temperament, she couldn''t help but feel a little shy. She didn''t feel it was surprising that her future self would be with Ye Cheng.

    After all, this man was so outstanding that even Qian Renxue had to admit that she was a little moved.

    On the other side, the Spirit Hall.

    Qian Daoliu, who was watching the video below the angel statue, was surprised to see the two people standing together in the video, who looked so well matched. Then he felt relieved.

    "Haha, I didn''t expect that the two of them would actually be together in the future... Well, that''s fine." He smiled and shook his head. Thinking back to his previous fears, he couldn''t help but sigh that the fate in the world is really wonderful.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 197: Qian Renxue

    Chapter 197 - 197: Qian Renxue

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng turned around and looked at Qian Renxue who had suddenly arrived. His expression softened. He smiled and said, "Xue''er, why are you here?"

    Qian Renxue looked at him with soft eyes and said, "I am the Angel God. My power is naturally repelled by the abyss. My perception of the power of the abyss is more acute than that of other gods. I sensed that an abyss area appeared here, so I came here to purify this area. I didn''t expect you to be here too."

    "In that case, let''s purify this area together." Ye Cheng said, and a halo spread out around his body. In the end, there were seven divine rings surrounding him, and the diameter of the outermost seventh divine ring reached nearly 300 meters!

    Qian Renxue saw him release the divine ring and was unwilling to be outdone. In the golden light, the six brilliant wings spread out behind him, and then circles of halos quietly emerged, turning into a seven-ring halo.

    Her divine ring was different from Ye Cheng''s which looked like a condensed rune. It looked like it was woven from pieces of golden angel feathers. The seven circles of light were actually not very large. The diameter of the outermost circle was only three meters away. It appeared behind Qian Renxue, covering her body and six wings, forming a halo like a background.

    From this we can see the difference in the two people''s cultivation styles.

    Although Qian Renxue''s divine ring is not as huge and magnificent as Ye Cheng''s, it does not mean that she is weak. It''s just that the two of them took different paths, so there is such a clear difference in their external performance.

    Although she originally inherited a first-level godhood, after Qian Renxue first ascended to the godhood, the energy quality of Douluo Continent was too low to support her. This caused her to be stunted. Although she inherited a first-level godhood, her strength was only at the level of a priest. There was only a circle of divine halo behind her.

    According to normal development, if Qian Renxue wants to have the strength to match the godhood, then staying in Douluo Continent is not enough. She needs to go to the Divine Realm and absorb the high-quality divine energy of the Divine Realm to make up for her own shortcomings. Only then will she truly possesses the power of a first-level god!

    But over the years, with the invasion of the abyss, a large number of god-level demons died, and the energy contained in their corpses was absorbed by Douluo Continent. As a result, the energy concentration of the entire planet rose rapidly, and began to approach the level of the Divine Realm.

    Although the energy density of Douluo Continent is still not as high as that of the Divine Realm, it is enough for Qian Renxue to make up for her own shortcomings in the past few years and cultivate to the strength that the inherited Godhood should have.

    After Ye Cheng revealed his magic ring, he did not take out his Feihong Sword. Instead, he summoned the artifact that had transformed from the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower into the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower.

    Holding the ten-story glazed tower in his hand, he glanced at the area ahead that looked like an abyss, and gently threw it upward. In an instant, the tower turned into a rainbow of light and flew high into the sky. It expanded and grew, and finally became a giant tower hundreds of meters high!

    Then, a vortex appeared at the bottom of the giant tower. It was a bottomless black hole, releasing a terrifying suction force... Many creatures infected by the abyss below, such as giant beasts, demons, and skeletons, were all brought up to the sky by the attraction from above, struggling to flow into the black hole at the bottom of the tower like a hundred rivers returning to the river.

    The scene was truly spectacular.

    Many viewers in the live broadcast room were stunned.

    [What the hell! ]

    [The Nine Treasure Glazed Tower can be like this?! ]

    [Isn''t this thing only useful for assistance? Does it have other functions after becoming a divine weapon? ]

    [No, this is not the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower.]

    [Didn''t you hear what was said in the video? This is called the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower! It is different from the Nine Treasures Glazed Tower. ]

    [It''s just one more layer... the change is too big. ]

    [But didn''t Ning Rongrong also become a god? Why didn''t her martial spirit grow to the tenth level? ]

    [Maybe I don''t have enough qualifications? ]

    [Not everyone is Ye Cheng. A true genius cannot be judged by common sense.]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many viewers said that they had learned something new. This was the first time they had seen a skill that could suck people in and imprison them in this world.

    In reality, Ning Rongrong looked at her brother''s martial spirit in the barrage, and then looked at her own martial spirit. She suddenly felt that the gap between people was too big. She was secretly happy when she saw her future martial spirit change from the Seven Treasures Glazed Pagoda to the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda. However, when her brother''s martial spirit was displayed in the video, she immediately felt that the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda was not so attractive.

    After all, every support has a heart that wants to be a warrior!

    And looking at the appearance of the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower in the video, there is no doubt that it definitely has extremely strong combat capabilities. And its role is definitely not just as simple as recruiting people, the auxiliary function should still be there.

    Being able to both assist and attack, Ning Rongrong said she was about to cry for it.

    In the video.

    The Ten Directions Heavenly Tower was hundreds of meters high, and the suction from the bottom covered an extremely wide area. Hundreds of miles below, there was an area that was obviously polluted by the power of the abyss, and many polluted creatures, as well as monsters derived from the power of the abyss, were all locked by the invisible force, and then lifted up by the suction from the sky... and quickly rushed to the black hole at the bottom of the tower.

    No matter how many creatures there were, once they entered the black hole at the bottom of the tower, they were immediately swallowed up. As if it could never be satisfied, the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower greedily sucked and swallowed these abyss monsters that endangered Douluo Continent!

    In the blink of an eye.

    Within a radius of hundreds of miles, all the monsters that were contaminated by the power of the abyss were absorbed and devoured by Ye Cheng''s Ten Directions Heavenly Tower.

    After completing the task, the huge pagoda suspended in the sky quickly shrank, then turned into a rainbow of light and flew back into Ye Cheng''s palm.

    "It''s your turn."

    Ye Cheng held up the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower in his hand, turned his head and looked at Qian Renxue and said, "My power focuses on killing and destroying! I am not good at purifying the environment. Although I can do it, I am far inferior to you."

    "Well, leave the rest to me."

    Qian Renxue nodded slightly, and the golden light on her body burst out instantly, turning into a golden flame that rose up. A surging sacred aura burst out of her body, and the huge golden flame distorted the surrounding air!

    At this time, a golden long sword appeared in her hand. This was the companion artifact of the Angel God. Unlike weapon soul masters, beast soul masters could not use their bodies as artifacts after becoming gods. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they would use their own divine power to shape a weapon that suits them.

    A surging golden flame emerged from the Angel''s Holy Sword and merged with Qian Renxue''s body. She rose high into the sky like a rising little sun.

    Wait until you reach the right height.

    Qian Renxue stared at the area below that was severely polluted and eroded by the abyss. She raised the Holy Angel Sword in her hand high, and then chopped it down heavily!

    A beam of golden sword light completely changed the color of the surrounding sky at this moment, as if the sun had set on the ground. The entire sky was now completely a brilliant golden color.

    A long time passed.

    The sword light like the sun dissipated.

    Below, the original abyss area had been completely purified and destroyed!

    A circular deep pit appeared in its place.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 198: The Almighty Divine Ring Master

    Chapter 198 - 198: The Almighty Divine Ring Master

    Qian Renxue struck with all her might, creating a huge pit on the ground with a radius of hundreds of miles.

    To those who don''t know, this huge pit looks like it was created by a meteorite falling from the sky, and it''s still emitting hot mist.

    This scene looked much more shocking than when Ye Cheng sacrificed the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower just now. After all, this was pure destruction, and the visual effect was maximized.

    [My dear...]

    [This is the power of God...]

    [Just a casual attack could actually cause such great damage...]

    [Why do I feel that this Angel God seems to be more powerful than City Lord Ye? ]

    [Bullshit! You have no knowledge.]

    [As both of them are at the god level, isn''t it easy for City Lord Ye to cause such destruction? ]

    [You just haven''t seen City Lord Ye take action. ]

    [I still think the Angel God is more powerful! ]

    [City Lord Ye is even more powerful! ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people in the live broadcast room started to discuss. They had a fierce argument about who was more powerful, the Angel God or Ye Cheng.

    In reality, Qian Renxue watched the comments on the live broadcast and couldn''t help but sigh that these ordinary soul masters were so superficial. They only valued the superficial destructive power and didn''t think about the deep meaning behind it.

    As for who is more powerful between her future self and Ye Cheng, Qian Renxue has not yet become a god, and has no specific concept of what kind of power a god has. But she knows that the damage caused by her casual attack in the video does not represent anything. She believes that if Ye Cheng wants to do it, he can also do it with a casual sword. This superficial destructive power cannot represent the real strength.

    However, Qian Renxue was particularly concerned about Ye Cheng''s Ten Directions Heavenly Tower, which could grow and shrink and absorb and devour everything. After all, the artifact was not simple at first glance. It was transformed from an extremely powerful auxiliary martial spirit, and she had reason to believe that the auxiliary ability of this artifact would only become stronger, not weaker!

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng saw that after Qian Renxue''s attack, the abyss energy lingering in this area was purified, and he could not help but nodded. He said to the angel that slowly descended from the sky: "It turns out that to purify the power of the devil, you still need the power of the angel. If I take action, it will never be as easy as you to eradicate the abyss energy in this area."

    "You''re too kind. I just took advantage of the attribute restraint." Qian Renxue said.

    Ye Cheng suddenly sighed and said, "As the Angel God, you should be able to sense the abnormality here more keenly than ordinary people. In recent years, similar situations have been gradually increasing... There are even soul masters who have awakened demon spirits in various places. This means that the erosion of the abyss on this world has become more and more serious as time goes by."

    "When the concentration of abyssal energy in a certain area reaches a certain level, an abyssal zone like this one will be formed. Although we can purify this area, it is only a temporary solution and not a permanent solution. If we cannot close the abyssal channel in the sky, sooner or later, the whole world will be completely assimilated by the abyss."

    Qian Renxue was silent after hearing what he said. As the Angel God, she could feel the changes in the world more than ordinary people, and the feeling of the abyss becoming increasingly strong... It was terrible.

    "I really don''t know how long Douluo Continent can hold on." Ye Cheng looked at the huge deep pit in the distance and waved his hand gently. In an instant, the surrounding earth began to tremble!

    The earth shook, and countless lands in all directions began to wriggle! Under the influence of some magical power, the huge deep pit of hundreds of miles was flooded by the mud pouring in from all directions, and the flat land was restored.

    Immediately afterwards, plant seedlings emerged from the compacted soil, then quickly sprouted and grew... and grew into towering trees.

    Just a few minutes passed.

    The barren land had turned into a vibrant green forest, with ancient vines and towering trees. All kinds of plants seemed to have grown there for thousands of years, sitting there very naturally. Except for the absence of birds and animals, this place looked like an ordinary wilderness jungle, with no difference.

    Everything seemed like a miracle, shocking many viewers in the live broadcast room.

    [This... this is definitely a divine method! ]

    [I was wrong. Compared to destruction, this method of creating a jungle out of thin air is undoubtedly more powerful.]

    [Yes, creation is always more difficult than destruction. ]

    [Creating a forest out of thin air in a place where there is nothing... This kind of thing is definitely not something that an ordinary soul master can do. ]

    [If I hadn''t watched the video, I would have believed you even if you told me that City Lord Ye was the God of Plants or the God of Life.]

    [I don''t think this proves anything, right? Isn''t it just creating a jungle? An angel god should be able to do it, right?]

    [Yes, this shouldn''t be a difficult task for God, right?]

    Witnessing Ye Cheng''s casual wave of his hand to create a forest out of thin air, the many viewers in the live broadcast room had different reactions. Some expressed admiration, while others still thought it was nothing. They felt that compared to creating a forest out of thin air, Qian Renxue''s sword strike, causing such great damage, was more powerful.

    In reality, Qian Renxue saw Ye Cheng''s casual move in the video, but she knew that even if she became the Angel God, she would never be able to create a jungle as easily as he did.

    Because she is the Angel God, her main attributes are holiness, the sun, fire, and purification... So if you ask her to purify darkness or other filthy things, it will be absolutely easy. But creating a forest out of thin air like this is not within her scope of divine duties. If she is not professionally qualified, she cannot do it even if she is a god.

    This kind of thing should be something that only the god of the forest or the god of life can do, and she, the angel god, cannot do it.

    However, seeing this, Qian Renxue discovered the difference between the Divine Ring Master and the traditional god. Those gods who rely on the throne to become gods all have some specific attributes. For example, the attribute of the water god is water, and the attribute of the fire god is fire. The attributes of the angel god are holiness, the sun, and the purification of fire.

    However, the divine ring masters who condensed their divine rings to become gods in the video did not seem to be limited to a certain attribute, just like what Ye Cheng showed after becoming a god in the previous video. They could easily use various attributes and were extremely "all-powerful".

    However, if the Divine Ring Master''s attribute before becoming a God was fire, or other attributes, then in this aspect, he would undoubtedly be much stronger than others. In other words, he could do a little bit of everything, but was the most proficient in only one thing.

    In the video.

    After Ye Cheng restored the environment destroyed by Qian Renxue to normal, he turned around and continued, "So what we can do now is to improve our strength as much as possible! So that we can better deal with the great disaster in the future."

    "It''s not easy to improve your strength." After hearing what he said, Qian Renxue''s pretty face showed a trace of bitterness. She shook her head and said, "My strength has basically reached the limit after reaching the first-level god. The next level is the realm of the god king. This realm is no longer a simple matter of energy concentration. It is a matter of comprehension."

    "You... should be about to condense the eighth divine ring and become the supreme god." Qian Renxue looked at Ye Cheng and said with certainty.

    "It''s not that simple. I''ve only just touched the threshold." Ye Cheng shook his head in denial, and then added, "It will probably take a few decades to break through this threshold."

    "..."

    Qian Renxue didn''t know what to say after listening to his speech.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 199: Times Are Changing

    Chapter 199 - 199: Times Are Changing

    And it will take decades before one can break through to the God King realm.

    Watching Ye Cheng''s speech in the video, the five God Kings far away in the Divine Realm couldn''t help but twitch their lips. They looked at each other in silence.

    You must know that since the birth of the Divine Realm, the level of God King has always represented the highest. Therefore, this level is also called the Supreme God. Among the many small worlds under his command, there are also many geniuses who are rare in a thousand years. They condense the Godhood and ascend into the Divine Realm.

    But at most, they are first-level gods, such as the Sea God. After so many years, only the Dragon God was an exception, ascending to the Divine realm and possessing the position of God King. It is conceivable how difficult it is to reach this level.

    Even these five God Kings did not achieve this through their own cultivation. They were born this way. They were all creatures that were transformed from the five basic origins when the Divine Realm was born. They were innate gods and were born powerful.

    But now, there is a mortal in the lower world who can cultivate from nothing to the realm of God King in less than two hundred years.

    If the facts were not laid out before their eyes, they would never believe it even if they were beaten to death.

    "If Ye Cheng becomes an enemy of my Divine Realm, it will be a huge threat!" said the God of Destruction.

    "Yeah, I just hope it''s not another Dragon God..." Asura God sighed.

    "In fact, we don''t need to worry so much. His ability to achieve such success in the future is certainly related to his own talent, but the most crucial thing is the invasion of the abyss, which changed the environment of Douluo Continent. The energy concentration of Douluo Continent has reached a level comparable to that of the Divine Realm."

    The evil god said: "This can be said to be a case of heroes being made by the times. If it were a peaceful environment, he might not be able to achieve such success."

    "And if the abyss in the video really arrives in the future, then our biggest enemy will not be Ye Cheng, but the abyss. On the contrary, if the abyss does not arrive, then the greatest achievement of Ye Cheng in his lifetime is to become a god. He will never pose a threat to our Divine Realm."

    The words of the Evil God made the other four God Kings nod their heads and agree with his statement.

    Ye Cheng may not be the enemy. The abyss that may come in the future is the real enemy of the Divine Realm!

    ...

    In the video.

    After Ye Cheng and Qian Renxue cleaned up the area that had been polluted into an abyss zone, they did not stay for long but left hand in hand.

    The next video started fast forward again.

    Through some simple clips, the audience is shown the changes in Douluo Continent over the years.

    During this period, a large number of god-level demons descended, and were then surrounded and killed by everyone. Their bodies were thrown into the core of the planet and devoured, which also caused the energy concentration of the world to continue to rise!

    Just like that, another hundred years passed in a hurry.

    At this time, because the energy concentration in the world has increased, not only has it become easier to practice, but the improvement in the environment has also affected the human physique and improved the qualifications of everyone on the planet.

    After more than two hundred years of invasion by the abyss, subtle changes have taken place.

    At this time, all humans in the entire Douluo Continent are completely different from before. It''s not that their appearance has changed, but now almost everyone has innate soul power. In other words, as long as everyone awakens their martial soul, they can practice and become a soul master. The only difference is that the innate soul power is high or low.

    But no matter how low the soul power is, it is there. As long as there is soul power, you can become a soul master.

    Because of this, the Douluo Continent today has become a veritable world of soul masters.

    Everyone is a soul master!

    [Oh my god! ! ]

    [Am I seeing this right?! ]

    [Everyone has innate soul power?! ]

    [The world''s energy concentration is rising. Is it possible that there will be such a change? ! ]

    [Everyone has innate soul power, everyone can become a soul master?! ]

    [Unbelievable! ]

    They simply cannot imagine such a world.

    [When everyone becomes a soul master, are soul masters still noble? ]

    [You''re overthinking it. The hierarchy will never disappear. Even if everyone becomes a soul master, those low-level soul masters will still have to bow down in front of high-level soul masters!]

    [It''s just that in the past it was soul masters and ordinary people, but now it has become high-level soul masters and low-level soul masters. ]

    The people in the live broadcast room were talking about it. Many people could not imagine such a future world. Everyone is a soul master? Oh my god, they are used to the benefits of being a soul master, and it is hard to imagine what kind of scene that is. If everyone is a soul master, then in the future, they want to oppress the common people and show their superiority as soul masters, isn''t it impossible?

    Compared with the complicated feelings of the soul masters, the other ordinary people who cannot fire barrage in the live broadcast room but can still watch the live video are very yearning for the life in the future world.

    Everyone has innate soul power, everyone can practice, and everyone can become a noble soul master... What kind of paradise on earth is that!

    Many people even hoped that the abyss in the video would come sooner. In this way, even if they could not become soul masters at present, their descendants could become soul masters in the future and enjoy such benefits. In their opinion, it was simply unimaginable.

    People do not share the same joys and sorrows, and soul masters cannot empathize with the thoughts of ordinary people.

    In the video.

    Because everyone has innate soul power, the consequence is that everyone can cultivate to become a soul master. Therefore, more than 200 years after the invasion of the abyss, the social structure of Douluo Continent has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    The abilities of soul masters are no longer always used in combat, but have been applied to people''s livelihood.

    I was born with talent and I will use it. Even if some spirit masters'' spirits cannot fight, they can always find their own uses in daily assistance and other functions. Therefore, now, hunger and poverty have been far away from the people on Douluo Continent... People who are no longer burdened by life have begun to enjoy life gradually.

    For the audience watching the video, a social structure similar to the modern earth is presented, where everyone uses their own soul skills to perform their duties. For example, plant spirits can be used to plant crops or ripen plants, and cultivate crops. Hammer spirits can create stronger steel... Each spirit can find its own use according to its own characteristics.

    Nowadays, everyone can cultivate soul power, condense soul rings, and obtain the soul skills that best suit them. There is no so-called useless martial soul, because people have found that any martial soul has its use. And people are no longer obsessed with using martial souls to fight.

    [Martial Soul... can it be used like this? ]

    [I never thought that after everyone became a soul master, it would turn out like this...]

    [Ease, peace, no famine, no oppression...]

    [It turns out that the abilities of soul masters are not only used for fighting, but also have other uses. ]

    [Everyone has soul power, everyone can become a soul master, and get what they want through hard work. ]

    [Such a future would be perfect if there were no threat from the abyss! ]

    [No, it''s impossible! How can those peasants become noble soul masters like me! ]

    [There is no distinction between high and low! ]

    [It''s better not to have such a future! ]

    [Ridiculous system! ]

    [...]

    A series of bullet comments flashed by, and those who could post bullet comments were all soul masters. Everyone had different ideas, some people were looking forward to the future, while others were disdainful of the future, or even strongly opposed to it.

    In this anonymous barrage, all viewers expressed their true thoughts and spoke freely.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 200: Embarrassing Situation of the Soul Beast Clan

    Chapter 200 - 200: Embarrassing Situation of the Soul Beast Clan

    After the video showed the changes in human society, the scene jumped to the soul beast side.

    Compared with the booming development of humans, the soul beasts seem a bit shabby.

    Although the Divine Realm escaped, the shackles imposed on the soul beasts on the Douluo Continent have never been lifted. Therefore, although the energy concentration of the world has increased, soul beasts and humans have benefited from it, and there are endless hundred thousand year soul beasts... but there are more soul beasts killed by the heavenly tribulation. And because of the shackles imposed by the Divine Realm, no soul beast can break through to a million years and become a true divine beast!

    Although soul beasts can still transform into humans, they are not human after all, so they cannot condense soul rings that can grow like humans. If they want to upgrade, they can only follow the old way of the old soul masters killing beasts to obtain rings. But in this way, without the god position, the soul beasts that have transformed into humans still cannot become gods. They are trapped in a vicious circle.

    So now, the situation of the soul beasts has become extremely embarrassing. That is, they lack top-level combat power, and it can even be said that they have no god-level combat power at all.

    If this continues, the soul beasts will either become vassals of humans, or their top combat power will be completely exterminated in the next abyss invasion. Then the remaining weak soul beasts will be protected by humans as precious animals.

    This is absolutely unacceptable to those ferocious beasts whose intelligence is almost the same as that of humans.

    Fortunately, a turning point appeared at this time.

    The king of the soul beast clan has awakened!

    The scene in the video has arrived at the soul beast forest.

    The tall trees were so dense that even the sun could not penetrate. In this large forest, all you could see was darkness. Deep in the forest, there was a small lake. The water was crystal clear, like a piece of azure crystal. The breath of life was rippling in the lake, very strong!

    There was a man standing by the lake. He was wearing a black robe and looked to be in his forties. He was handsome and resolute, with a strand of golden hair hanging down on one side of his face. He just stood there, his eyes seemed a little dull, and he had a somewhat depressed aura.

    Not far from him, there were some people standing, some tall, some short, some fat, some thin, with different shapes. But everyone''s eyes were very dim.

    "Beast God." A woman in an emerald green dress quietly came behind the man in black and said respectfully.

    The black-clothed man who was called the Beast God trembled all over, with a hint of bitterness on his lips, "Beast God? If it was before the invasion of the abyss, I would be worthy of being called a god. But now... I can''t even break through a million years, what kind of god am I?"

    The woman ''n the green dress was silent for a moment, then she whispered, "We respect you as the Beast God not because of your strength, but because you protect us from the invasion of humans."

    The man In black said bitterly after hearing this: "Shelter? What''s the point of talking about shelter now? In just over 200 years, humans have developed to this point. God-level experts emerge in endlessly, and any one of the real human leaders is enough to sweep us away. It''s only because the Lord of Baiyun City cares about the old friendship between us soul beasts and humans who fought side by side, and humans no longer need soul rings. Otherwise, we would have been killed or captured and enslaved long ago."

    "..." The woman in green skirt remained silent.

    In reality, the beasts of Di Tian who were also watching the video were stunned when they saw this scene, because the soul beasts in the video were undoubtedly them.

    The man in black is Di Tian, and the woman in green is Bi Ji.

    Is this going to play out the future related to them?

    ...

    The green-dressed woman in the video was silent for a moment, and when she wanted to say something else, Di Tian, known as the Beast God, suddenly raised his head with an excited look in his eyes.

    "This is!"

    "Buzz..."

    The ground beneath their feet trembled slightly, and then the lake in front of them seemed to boil, with bubbles bubbling up. These bubbles rose rapidly, and then the frequency of the ground shaking became more intense.

    "What''s going on? Is the abyss invading again? Or are humans finally going to deal with us?" Brigitte exclaimed.

    "Let me go and take a look!" A tall and sturdy man roared, shook his body, and turned into a giant bear over a hundred meters tall, emitting a dark golden luster all over his body.

    "Bear Lord, calm down. He is not human." Di Tian shouted loudly, and on his originally gloomy face, there was a hint of indescribable ecstasy.

    In reality, when Di Tian saw the scene in the video, he also showed an ecstatic look on his face. Because he knew why he was like that in the video. There was no doubt that the master had awakened!

    Obviously, in the future, the master who escaped from the Divine Realm and was seriously injured and fell asleep for who knows how many thousands of years finally woke up!

    The master In reality is still sleeping now. Who knows when she will wake up?

    ...

    "boomˇŞ"

    The ground cracked and the entire forest was shaking violently. The water in the lake poured back in, exposing the lake bottom in an instant.

    "BangˇŞ"

    A ball of silver light suddenly emerged from the crack in the earth, and then slammed heavily on the shore. It was a huge claw, shining silver all over, and on that silver claw, there were densely covered hexagonal silver scales. Each scale reflected a strange light, and the huge slapping sound brought with it an incomparable and powerful pressure.

    The ecstasy In Di Tian''s eyes became even brighter. He took a step forward, knelt on one knee, and said respectfully, "Welcome, Master."

    The earth exploded instantly, and the powerful breath even caused the hundred-meter-tall giant bear to fly out. A huge figure over a hundred feet long suddenly rose into the air, and the next moment, it fell heavily to the ground.

    Giant trees sprang up from the ground, and the humans standing around them all turned into giant beasts. But facing the silver behemoth, they could only crawl on the ground.

    "What is going on in this world now?"

    The deep voice could not be distinguished between male and female, but it was not difficult to hear the surprise in its tone. The dazzling silver light made all the huge soul beasts dare not look directly at it. They could only crawl there humbly, trembling and ecstatic.

    "What a rich and pure energy!"

    "It is not inferior to the Divine Realm at all, and is even slightly better. It is because of this that my injuries were healed and I woke up earlier."

    "Di Tian, what is going on in this world now?"

    Upon hearing the question, Di Tian hurriedly said: "My Lord, it''s great that you can wake up. All this started from the invasion of the abyss more than 200 years ago..."

    Next, Di Tian quickly informed the Silver Dragon King of the various changes in the world after the abyss invaded, including the current strength of humans, the embarrassing position of soul beasts, and the threat of the abyss.

    After listening to Di Tian''s story, the Silver Dragon King remained silent for a long time. She never expected that during her injury and sleep, the world would have undergone such earth-shaking changes.

    If it had not actually felt the changes around it and the outrageously rich energy between heaven and earth, it would probably have suspected that Di Tian was fooling it.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 201: The Lonely Silver Dragon King

    Chapter 201 - 201: The Lonely Silver Dragon King

    After listening to Di Tian''s story and understanding the embarrassing situation of the current soul beasts that cannot break through a million years and become divine beasts, the Silver Dragon King fell silent, because even if she woke up now, she could not make any changes to the tricks that the Divine Realm had done to Douluo Continent.

    The so-called soul beasts cannot become gods, and the heavenly tribulations that soul beasts face, are all operated by the Divine Realm through the Divine Realm Center. Even if the Divine Realm has run away now, the rules have been changed, and unless there is a power of the same level, there is no way to change it.

    Although the strongest person in the Divine Realm is the God King, it does not mean that the center of the Divine Realm is also at the "God King" level. On the contrary, as the core of the entire Divine Realm, the center that controls the many small worlds under its command is definitely a force that exceeds the God King level.

    The level above the God King, let''s call it the Creation Level. Because the existence that created the Divine Realm has undoubtedly surpassed the God King, and he is also the God of Creation, so the level above the God King is called the God of Creation.

    As the center of the entire Divine Realm, the power it possesses is naturally of the Creation Level. The modifications imposed on the planet are not something that a mere God King like the Silver Dragon King can shake.

    Therefore, the awakening of the Silver Dragon King could not change the embarrassing situation of the soul beasts, nor could it make the soul beasts break through the god level. The only difference was that the top combat power of the soul beasts now had an additional god king level.

    However, the combat power of a God King cannot make up for the top strength gap between humans and soul beasts. Because according to Di Tian, the strongest person on the human side is Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City, whose strength is the ninth ring of the God Ring Master, which is equivalent to the level of the God King in the Divine Realm.

    In addition to the Lord of Baiyun City, there are two other powerful humans, Sun Zhongjing and Neptune, who are also at the God King level. It''s just that they only have eight God Rings, which is a gap from Ye Cheng''s nine rings, but there is no doubt that they are also at the God King level.

    The Eight God Rings and the Nine God Rings both belong to the God King stage, which is far from being comparable to the realm of the Seven God Rings.

    After learning that the human side now had three God King-level powerhouses, the Silver Dragon King felt a little dizzy. She originally thought that now that the Divine Realm had run away, and with her own God King-level strength, she was enough to dominate the Douluo Continent.

    As a result, she was suddenly informed that there were three powerhouses of the same level as her on the opposite side. What was even more terrible was that they had many subordinates with the strength of first-level and second-level gods. However, she did not even have a single divine beast under her command.

    Just thinking about it, the Silver Dragon King felt that soul beasts had a bleak future.

    In reality.

    Di Tian and the others were disheartened when they saw the inner monologue of the Silver Dragon King revealed in the video and realized that even if the Divine Realm left, the Lord would not be able to solve the problem of soul beasts being unable to become gods.

    How could this be?!

    Even the master couldn''t solve the problem... Is it possible that their soul beast clan is doomed to never recover?

    Di Tian suddenly felt a little desperate.

    They seemed to be able to see the scene in the future video where the top combat power of soul beasts was completely wiped out in the confrontation with the abyss invasion, and in the end only the master was left alone.

    Over in the divine realm, the five god kings couldn''t sit still when they saw the Silver Dragon King appear in the video.

    "Should we go down to the mortal world and kill it immediately?!" suggested the hot-tempered God of Destruction.

    "No, we can''t get there easily." The evil god shook his head in denial.

    "We know too little about this question and answer. We can''t go to Douluo Continent easily." Asura God also said.

    "Should we let those five priests kill the sleeping Silver Dragon King?" The Goddess of Life suddenly said.

    "In the battle years ago, although the Silver Dragon King''s consciousness was shattered and she was seriously injured, a dying camel is more important than a horse. With its current strength, if it acts without regard for the consequences, it will be able to possess the power of a God King in a short period of time. It is simply not something that a mere five priests can contend with." The God of Destruction shook his head.

    "So... are we just going to watch? Do nothing?" said the God of Kindness.

    The other four God Kings were silent.

    The rebellion initiated by the Dragon God in the Divine Realm ended with the complete suppression of the divine beasts. As the leader, the Dragon God split himself at the last moment before his death, creating two life forms that were equivalent to the continuation of his own life.

    The Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King.

    Among them, the Golden Dragon King was suppressed in the divine realm, while the Silver Dragon King was seriously injured, with her consciousness shattered. She took advantage of the chaos to escape into the turbulence of time and space, and no one knew where she went.

    Over the years, the gods have never given up on hunting down the Silver Dragon King. Unfortunately, the universe is so vast that trying to capture a god in the vast universe is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    As a result, now, through the future video of the lower world, the five God Kings discovered that the Silver Dragon King was actually recovering from her injuries right under their noses. Typical case of the darkest place being the darkest!

    If they knew that the Silver Dragon King was recovering from her injuries in Douluo Continent before, then there is no doubt that the five God Kings would immediately go down to the world and completely destroy the Silver Dragon King, even if it violated the rules they set!

    But unfortunately it''s not possible now.

    There is the new and mysterious question and answer in Douluo Continent.

    Previously, they attempted to control this question and answer, and even used the power of the Divine Realm Center for this purpose. In the end, they were easily defeated, causing great damage to the vitality of the Divine Realm.

    This big loss made the five God Kings not dare to go to the lower world easily. That mysterious question and answer was too mysterious. Who knows what would happen if they went there?

    So now, even if they knew that the Silver Dragon King was in Douluo Continent, the five God Kings did not dare to act rashly. And through the information in the previous video, they also learned that before the current abyss invasion, the Silver Dragon King was still seriously injured and sleeping, and her strength had not recovered to the peak period. For the time being, she did not pose any threat.

    Of course, even if the Silver Dragon King returned to his prime, the gods would not be afraid. After all, the path to becoming a god for the beasts of the lower world has been blocked. If other soul beasts can never become a god, it means that the Silver Dragon King is destined to be alone.

    This is one of the reasons why the Divine Realm has set a rule that beasts cannot become gods. The purpose is to prevent the Silver Dragon King from gathering divine beasts in the lower realm and secretly becoming more powerful. It also prevents the embarrassing situation of the Silver Dragon King leading a group of divine beasts to attack the Divine Realm.

    Cutting off the path of beasts to becoming gods from the root means completely eradicating the threat of the Silver Dragon King. She is doomed to not be able to gather any beast-level subordinates. She can only fight alone forever. Just like in the video, she is powerful, but she doesn''t even have a divine beast under her command. The role of Di Tian and others is completely dispensable.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 202: The Silver Dragon Kingâ€™s Awakening

    Chapter 202 - 202: The Silver Dragon King''s Awakening

    The five God Kings were silent for a moment, and finally it was Asura God who spoke: "As for the Silver Dragon King, let''s let her live a few more days. Soul beasts can''t become gods anyway, and she''s just a alone. To our Divine Realm, the Silver Dragon King is a threat far less than the abyss."

    After hearing this, the other four gods nodded and agreed with his statement.

    After all, what can the Silver Dragon King do in Douluo Continent when soul beasts cannot become gods? The best she can do is to recover from all her injuries and return to the position of God King. But a mere God King... wants to overthrow the rule of the Divine Realm. It is completely impossible.

    What''s more, they were able to beat the Silver Dragon King and make her flee in panic back then, let alone now.

    Unless the Silver Dragon King''s strength suddenly increases one day in the future, and she breakthrough the God King and manage to possess the power of the Creator God. Otherwise, the Silver Dragon King will always be just a clown jumping around in the Divine Realm, and she can be destroyed in minutes.

    But soon, the plot shown in the video made the five gods completely unable to sit still.

    In the video.

    The Silver Dragon King was silent for a long time. Just when he was about to say something, she was suddenly stunned. Then she said calmly: "You have been watching in secret for so long, aren''t you ready to come out?"

    "What! Someone is spying in secret?!"

    Di Tian and the others were greatly shocked, and a strong aura burst out from their bodies. They turned their heads and looked around vigilantly, as if they were ready to fight to the death at any moment.

    At the same time, they wondered who was watching from the dark? Was it the Abyss, or... a human? !

    The former is okay, at worst you can just fight to the death.

    If it is the latter, then it means that humans may have to take action against their soul beasts!

    Fortunately, now that the master has awakened, although they panicked, they finally have a backbone. They are no longer at a loss as before.

    "Sorry."

    "The spying was accidental, I meant no harm."

    A clear male voice appeared.

    Then, a figure in white appeared not far in front of the Silver Dragon King, which surprised Di Tian and others. It also made the Silver Dragon King''s pupils shrink. Because it didn''t realize when this human appeared in front of it.

    She even began to suspect that the reason she was able to detect a trace of his presence before was entirely because the person in front of her had leaked it on his own initiative.

    "Lord of Baiyun City!"

    Di Tian and others cried out in surprise and recognized the figure in white in front of them.

    "What?! This person is the Lord of Baiyun City that Di Tian said was so amazing!"

    The Silver Dragon King was shocked. She realized that she had greatly underestimated the strength of the human side. After listening to Di Tian and others, she thought that even if they were all God Kings, she, as a veteran God King, would definitely have the upper hand against the three human God Kings.

    After all, she had been a God King for who knows how many years, and her use of power and understanding of rules were definitely not comparable to those three humans. However, the appearance of Ye Cheng in front of her made her feel that she had underestimated humans and overestimated herself.

    "I wonder what the Lord of Baiyun City is here for?" After realizing that Ye Cheng was not simple, the Silver Dragon King became cautious and asked politely.

    Di Tian also looked at him with a vigilant look, fearing that he was here to exterminate the soul beasts or enslave them. If the human side really wanted to attack the soul beasts, then even if the master was here today, the soul beast clan would probably be seriously injured.

    After all, it was one against three. They thought that even if the Silver Dragon King could win, it would not be so easy. At least these soul beasts that were not even divine beasts would most likely die in the aftermath of the battle between the four divine kings. Even the entire soul beast forest might be completely destroyed.

    Once the battle between the gods gets serious, it will only take a few minutes to destroy the surface civilization.

    When the many viewers in the live broadcast room saw Ye Cheng''s appearance, they began to speculate about his purpose.

    [I think City Lord Ye is here to completely exterminate the soul beasts! ]

    [I don''t think so. There must be something else.]

    [I think he was attracted by the aura of the Silver Dragon King, right? ]

    [I think City Lord Ye might have come to recruit the soul beast clan, but he happened to encounter the soul beast clan''s master awakening.]

    [Looking at this situation, they may have to fight again... I don''t know who is stronger? ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and everyone stared at the video closely, eager to know the answer. Even the soul beasts were staring at the video intently.

    At the same time.

    In the core area of the Star Forest, deep in the Lake of Life.

    In a strange space.

    The Silver Dragon King, who had just woken up, was also staring at the video. As soon as her image appeared in the Q&A video, many people paid attention to it. So she gathered a lot of mental power, which made the sleeping Silver Dragon King sense it instantly and wake up.

    As soon as she woke up, her consciousness was immediately captured by the question-and-answer system, and then she was connected to the live broadcast room and saw the video.

    "So many things will happen in the future..."

    "The abyss invades, the gods flee..."

    The beautiful Silver Dragon King stared at the video in the live broadcast room. She was not as recovered as in the video. She was still seriously injured. Because of the current energy concentration of Douluo Continent, it could not play any role in the recovery of her injuries. So she could only rely on sleeping to recover.

    Originally, if she wanted to wake up, the Silver Dragon King would have to wait at least tens of thousands of years, but the appearance of the live broadcast room woke her up early. So now she is still seriously injured, but she does not plan to continue sleeping.

    Because the appearance of the mysterious question and answer was beyond her expectations. The Silver Dragon King had a premonition that if she continued to sleep, she would be abandoned by the times sooner or later. After all, through the comments in the live broadcast room and the display of the video... she already knew clearly what might happen in the future.

    The Abyss Invasion is a crisis.

    It is also an opportunity.

    If she could seize the opportunity, then perhaps in the future she would be able to glimpse the realm of the God of Creation which is above the God King!

    At this moment, she stared at the video intently, trying to collect the details in the video. These details were very important to her, and she could analyze a lot of things.

    In the video.

    Facing the Silver Dragon King''s inquiry, Ye Cheng smiled friendly and said, "I came here this time for the future of humans and soul beasts."

    "Are you really planning to attack the soul beasts?!" Di Tian and the other soul beasts felt their hearts sink, ready to fight to the death at any time!

    As if seeing their hostility, Ye Cheng said: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t intend to harm the soul beasts. On the contrary, I came here this time to solve the problem that soul beasts cannot become gods."

    As soon as these words were spoken, not only the soul beasts in the video, but also the soul beasts in reality were excited.

    Solve the problem of soul beasts not being able to become gods?

    Could it be that he already has a solution!

    Many soul beasts thought to themselves. If someone else came and told them that he had a way to make soul beasts become gods, these soul beasts would definitely not believe it. But if it was Ye Cheng who created the Ring Condensation Method and reformed the soul master system, then this statement would have a certain degree of credibility.

    After all, they have even researched a method to condense their own spirit rings, and even allowed humans to become gods without the need for a godly position. So researching a method to allow spirit beasts to become gods as well. Doesn''t that seem like something that''s possible?

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 203: Soul Contract Master

    Chapter 203 - 203: Soul Contract Master

    In the video.

    Upon hearing Ye Cheng say that there was a way to make soul beasts become gods, Di Tian immediately said excitedly: "Do you really have a way to make us become gods?!" The other fierce beasts could not hide their excitement and looked at him eagerly.

    Only the Silver Dragon King did not seem too excited, because she did not think that humans would be so kind, there must be some conspiracy. So she looked at Ye Cheng and said calmly: "Everyone in this world must have a purpose for doing anything. There is no kindness without reason. What do you want to gain?"

    After the reminder from the Silver Dragon King, Di Tian and the others also came to their senses. They realized that it was indeed the case. Why would Ye Cheng, a human being, be so kind to them for no reason? There must be some purpose. After all, even if they were human beings, they would not help others for free. What''s more, they were soul beasts.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any conspiracy."

    Ye Cheng shook his head, looked at the Silver Dragon King calmly and said: "Now that the Abyss has invaded, Douluo Continent is in danger. So we must unite all the forces that can be united. If we want to protect the world, it is far from enough for humans alone. The stronger the soul beasts are, the better they can resist the abyss. This is good for both humans and soul beasts."

    "Originally, I came here today to discuss with Di Tian about the method that can make soul beasts become gods, but I didn''t expect... there is such a strong person like you among the soul beasts. I have to say that your appearance is really an unexpected surprise." His expression was calm and the reasons he gave were impeccable.

    The Silver Dragon King and the soul beasts were silent, and in their hearts they began to believe what he said.

    After all, when there is a common enemy, it is a reasonable reason to find ways to enhance the strength of friendly forces so as to better fight the enemy.

    Reality, the Divine Realm.

    Seeing Ye Cheng saying in the video that he had a way to make soul beasts become gods, the five God Kings said they didn''t believe it. Because of the rebellion caused by the Dragon God. So after the death of the Dragon God, they controlled the Divine Realm Center and carried out extremely strict control over all the small worlds under it! They set rules that were so harsh that they were outrageous.

    No matter what kind of creature it is, as long as it is not human, it will be classified as a beast, and every time it breaks through a small level, it will be hit by a heavenly tribulation. It will never break through to the god level!

    They were equivalent to using the Divine Realm''s central hub to lock down all the non-human beasts in all the small worlds under their command. Unless those soul beasts left the world controlled by the Divine Realm and went to another world outside of the Divine Realm''s control, it would be impossible for the beasts under the Divine Realm''s control to become gods.

    But soon, as Ye Cheng slowly explained in the video his so-called method of making soul beasts become gods, the five God Kings were instantly silent.

    In the video.

    After a moment of silence, the Silver Dragon King asked Ye Cheng what method he had to make the soul beast become a god under the heavy blockade of the world''s rules. You know, even she couldn''t do it.

    In response to her doubts, Ye Cheng said calmly: "No rules in the world are perfect. No matter what rules they are, there will be loopholes. As long as we can find this loophole, it is not difficult to exploit it and let the soul beast become a god by cheating."

    "And the method I''m talking about is called Soul Contract Master! This method requires the cooperation of both humans and soul beasts to be implemented."

    As soon as Ye Cheng finished speaking, not only the audience in the video, but also the audience in the live broadcast room were confused.

    [Soul Contract Master?! ]

    [Need cooperation from both humans and soul beasts?! ]

    What is this method?

    Why is it relevant to humans?

    [Don''t soul masters no longer need to hunt soul beasts to obtain soul rings? ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people looked confused, waiting for the explanation in the video.

    Next.

    In the video, Ye Cheng slowly explains the causes and consequences, as well as the general principles of the so-called "Soul Contract Master".

    To put it simply.

    A soul contract master is a soul master who signs a contract with a soul beast. Once the contract is signed, humans and soul beasts will form a symbiotic relationship.

    From then on, both sides would suffer together and prosper together.

    When one party becomes stronger, the other party will also benefit.

    Similarly, if one party is stronger than the other when signing a contract, then in order to maintain balance, under the influence of the power of the contract, the power of the stronger party will be distributed to the weaker party, thus increasing the strength of the other party.

    The contract always keep both parties in a state of balance.

    If one of the soul beasts and humans died, the other would not die, but would be seriously injured, and it might even affect the foundation of their cultivation.

    This is mainly done to prevent humans or soul beasts from coveting the strength of the stronger party and then finding another contractor who is stronger than themselves after killing the other party... In this way, they can continuously improve their strength through contracts and bugs.

    If the contractor can be replaced at any time without any cost, then this is not a good thing for either soul beasts or humans.

    Ye Cheng would not leave such an obvious loophole.

    [Soul Contract Master! So this is the Soul Contract Master! ]

    [Great! ]

    [There is actually such a method! ]

    [City Lord Ye is truly a genius, he could actually come up with this method.]

    [Yes, the benefits of this method are almost obvious...]

    [For example, if a level 10 soul master signs a contract with a ten thousand year soul beast, then under the balancing power of the contract, the original level 10 soul master will obtain part of the soul power of the ten thousand year soul beast... and his strength will immediately surge! ]

    [And if the soul masters on both sides have poor qualifications and low cultivation efficiency, but the soul beasts that sign the contract have high qualifications... then it is entirely possible to let the soul beasts cultivate, and then drive the soul masters'' cultivation to improve. ]

    [Once a large number of soul beasts sign contracts with human soul masters, it is almost foreseeable that a large number of god-level powehouses will emerge among humans in the future! ]

    [City Lord Ye is using the power of soul beasts to train human soul masters! ]

    [You can''t say that, this is a win-win situation! ]

    [After a human soul master breaks through to become a god, the soul beast will also break through to become a divine beast! Both parties are equal, and there is no one taking advantage. ]

    Many people in the live broadcast room saw at a glance what benefits a soul contract master could bring to a soul master, and couldn''t help but sigh that the old ones are still the wisest. City Lord Ye is really a shrewd man!

    A soul contract master not only improves the strength of soul beasts, but also completely ties soul beasts to the chariots of humans. From now on, soul beasts will never be enemies of humans. Instead, they will be completely used by humans. High, really high!

    Divine Realm.

    The five God Kings looked at each other in dismay. They were completely convinced by Ye Cheng. He could even come up with such a way to exploit loopholes in the rules.

    Even though they knew there was such a loophole, they had no way to plug it now. Because once they plugged the loophole, they would have to ban the cultivators in the lower realm from practicing, and there were too many things involved.

    Once this is done, the Divine Realm will be like destroying its own Great Wall. Because in the lower world, the power of faith provided by the practitioners is the main source of power for the Divine Realm. The power of faith that ordinary people can provide is much less than that of the cultivators.

    The Divine Realm cannot give up the power of faith provided by cultivators.

    Therefore, it is impossible for them to prohibit cultivation in the lower world, and they can only accept it with a pinch of their nose.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 204: Signing The Contract

    Chapter 204 - 204: Signing The Contract

    In the video.

    After listening to what Ye Cheng said about the methods of soul contract masters.

    Silver Dragon King, Di Tian and other soul beasts were silent.

    They are not stupid and they quickly figured out the pros and cons of this "Soul Contract Master".

    The advantage is that the strength of the soul beast is bound to the soul master of the contract. As long as the soul master of the contract becomes a god, the soul beast will also become a divine beast. This is equivalent to using the power of the contract to disguise the soul beast as a soul ring absorbed by the soul master.

    Once a contract is signed with a soul master, the heavenly tribulation will no longer come to the soul beast, because in the world''s cognition, the soul beast has become a soul ring absorbed by the soul master. How could a soul ring be subjected to a heavenly tribulation again?

    Of course, in addition to the advantages, there are also disadvantages.

    First of all, the life span of soul beasts is very long, while the life span of humans is very short. If the soul master who signed the contract cannot become a god, then when the soul master dies of old age, the soul beast that signed the contract with him will be affected by his death. Then, his vitality will be seriously damaged!

    In addition, once a soul beast signs a contract with a soul master whose strength is far lower than its own, its own power will be diverted to the soul master to help the soul master improve his strength. In the end, the strength of both sides will be maintained in a balanced state.

    This means that if a soul master is only level 70 for his entire life, then the soul beast that has signed a contract with him can only be equivalent to the strength of level 70 for his entire life. It cannot make any further progress.

    So if you choose the wrong person, your life can be said to be ruined.

    Of course, what made Silver Dragon King, Di Tian and other soul beasts so hesitant was not because of the shortcomings of the soul contract master. To be honest, these shortcomings were not shortcomings at all in their eyes. After all, there was no life span issue. As long as the contractee was a person with extremely high talent and destined to become a god, the situation would be reversed and the soul beast would be taken away.

    What really made them hesitate was that once the soul contracting system was promoted among soul beasts, humans and soul beasts would be tied together forever.

    You must know that before the invasion of the abyss, humans and soul beasts were mortal enemies!

    Now we have to let them live in peace with humans... Why does this feel a bit unreal?

    Although humans and soul beasts have often fought side by side to resist the abyss over the years, in fact, neither side has 100% trust in each other and is always wary.

    After all, there is a saying among humans that those who are not of my race must have different hearts!

    Humans and soul beasts are different races after all... How can they achieve true cooperation?

    But now, there is a way in front of us.

    It would not only allow them to break free from the constraints of the divine world and become the divine beasts they had always dreamed of, but also allow them to make peace with humans. Logically, they should not have hesitated.

    But... is there really such a way to have the best of both worlds?

    Are humans... really that good?

    Many soul beasts who have seen humans being cunning, despicable and shameless expressed their concerns about this.

    Simply put, they don''t trust humans.

    I''m afraid that this seemingly perfect soul bond master is just a trap.

    I am afraid that this contract appears to be an equal contract on the surface, but is actually a master-servant contract.

    At some point, the soul masters who had contracted soul beasts would only need to use some hidden tricks to turn the equal contract into a slave contract, completely enslaving the soul beast clan.

    Ye Cheng naturally saw that the Silver Dragon King and other soul beasts were already tempted, but they were hesitant because they found it difficult to trust humans. He immediately said, "Silver Dragon King, why don''t you listen to me?"

    "Speak."

    The Silver Dragon King treated Ye Cheng, who was at the same level as herself, with equal respect. Arrogance also depends on the object. When facing people who are weaker than oneself and of lower status than oneself, one will naturally be superior. But if she still puts on that attitude towards an equal existence, it is purely looking for trouble.

    "You can''t confirm whether a soul contract master is harmful just by talking, so why not experience it yourself?" he said.

    "You mean..." The Silver Dragon King''s pupils shrank slightly, shocked by his bold proposal.

    "Sign a contract with me."

    Ye Cheng looked at the beautiful Silver Dragon King and said, "You and I are equally powerful, so it is not an insult to you to sign a contract with me. As a God King, if there is something strange in the contract, you should be able to detect it. What do you think?"

    "..."

    The Silver Dragon King was silent. She quickly thought about whether to agree. If she and Ye Cheng reached a contract, there would be a benefit. They could be said to be the leaders of both humans and soul beasts. Once they signed the contract, they would become the first pair of soul masters in the world.

    This will be of great benefit to the future development of soul contract masters and the coexistence of humans and soul beasts.

    After signing the contract, the two parties can be said to have become the closest partners. No matter what, the other party will not stab her in the back... Even after surviving the catastrophe of the abyss, if the gods return, he will still be a powerful helper for her counterattack on the gods.

    In short, from the current perspective, signing a contract with Ye Cheng has only benefits and no disadvantages.

    The premise is that the contract between the soul master and the soul Beast is really a contract of symbiosis and equality. There is no hidden hand.

    Finally, after thinking for a moment.

    She found that signing a contract with Ye Cheng would bring her all kinds of benefits and no harm. Moreover, the Silver Dragon King believed that with her own knowledge and strength, if there was really a problem with the contract, she would be able to see through it at a glance and terminate the contract in advance. She was not afraid of any tricks from Ye Cheng.

    So, she nodded slowly and agreed to sign a contract with Ye Cheng, becoming the first pair of soul contract masters in the world!

    Ye Cheng smiled when he saw her nod in agreement.

    As long as he could deal with the Silver Dragon King, it would be equivalent to dealing with the entire soul beast clan. Moreover, Douluo Continent would also have an extra God King-level combat power, so he couldn''t help but be happy.

    Next.

    Under the watch of Di Tian and other fierce beasts, a man and a beast began to sign a contract!

    Ye Cheng put his hands together, and at the same time, divine rings appeared around his body, and circles of soul rings slowly spread outward!

    Now that he has reached the ninth divine ring, the outermost ninth ring has a diameter of a thousand meters.

    Huge and gorgeous, mysterious and profound.

    The huge body of the Silver Dragon King was also within the range of his divine ring. He squatted, lowered his head and quietly stared at the tiny human below.

    Obviously, the size difference between the two sides was huge. Ye Cheng''s body was as small as an ant to the Silver Dragon King. But in the eyes of Di Tian and others who were watching from a distance, his seemingly tiny body was incomparably tall! There was an indescribable sense of greatness and sublimity!

    Finally, the brewing was completed.

    Ye Cheng slowly stretched out his hand, and seeing this, the Silver Dragon King had to shrink her body again until it became about the height of a person. Then she also stretched out her dragon claws and touched his hand.

    In an instant, invisible ripples appeared in the space!

    In the light, the Silver Dragon King involuntarily transformed into a human form.

    A stunning woman with silver hair and purple eyes.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 205: Humans and Soul Beasts

    Chapter 205 - 205: Humans and Soul Beasts

    In the video.

    The Silver Dragon King is really beautiful in human form.

    Her long silver hair was draped behind her and reached her ankles. Not only was her hair smooth, but it also had a texture like silver crystal. Her eyes were extremely beautiful, with long curled eyelashes and clear, purple eyes that seemed to reveal a starry sky.

    Even Ye Cheng, who had seen countless beauties, was stunned when he saw the Silver Dragon King. He obviously didn''t expect that such a huge dragon could be so beautiful in human form. His palm remained stretched out, waiting for the beautiful dragon in front of him to conclude the most intimate contract with him.

    Since he had decided to sign the contract, the Silver Dragon King naturally would not hesitate. After changing into a human form, she gently stretched out her slender palm and clasped it tightly with his broad palm.

    In an instant.

    Ye Cheng''s huge divine ring that covered an area of one kilometer in radius suddenly burst into an extremely dazzling light!

    A beam of light shot up into the sky, piercing through the clouds!

    The soul beasts such as Di Tian, who were within the range of the divine ring, felt as if they were lost in the ocean of light, and could no longer tell east, west, south, or north.

    The commotion caused by the two God Kings signing the contract shocked the entire world. Even outside the vast universe, one could clearly see a beam of golden light rising into the sky from the blue planet.

    The audience In the live broadcast room were amazed.

    [Oh my god, is it so noisy? ]

    [Will every soul master who signs a contract make such a big fuss? ]

    [You wishful thinking, it is obvious that the two are very powerful, so the commotion is so big. If it were an ordinary soul master, even a Titled Douluo, it would be impossible to create such a big phenomenon. ]

    [A soul contract master... it would be great if there is one. As long as I contract a soul beast with excellent talent, I can let it practice. Even if I do nothing, my strength will soar! This is so cool! ]

    [Hahaha... You really dare to daydream. By the time a soul contract master is created, you will probably be buried in the ground. Or you will die in the invasion of the abyss...]

    [Didn''t City Lord Ye create the Soul Contract Master? If so, then after seeing the inspiration from this future video, why couldn''t City Lord Ye create the Soul Contract Master in advance? ]

    [Now that you put it that way, it seems to be true... Since we already know the future in advance, as long as we study according to the instructions in the video, it seems that even the Ring Condensation Method may not be impossible to create in advance! ]

    [...]

    A series of barrages slid across the live video.

    The speaker may not mean it, but the listener may take it seriously.

    When seeing these comments, many people in reality were enlightened and felt that there was a lot of potential. Thinking of the pioneering Ring Condensation Method, countless people''s eyes were burning! Even the soul beasts felt that since they knew the future, if Ye Cheng focused on researching this aspect, it might not be impossible to create a soul contract master in advance.

    It would allow the soul beasts and humans to have peace ahead of time. At the same time, it would also help to break the shackles imposed on the soul beasts by the gods earlier. It would kill two birds with one stone.

    In the video.

    The contract phenomenon that alarmed the entire world lasted for several hours before it gradually subsided and faded away.

    Wait until the light fades away.

    Di Tian and other soul beasts released their hands that were covering their eyes and looked in the direction of Ye Cheng and the Silver Dragon King nervously. At this time, the two had loosened their clenched hands and stood in place, looking as if they had realized something.

    "It seems that what soul contract masters share is not only power, but also their respective insights..." Ye Cheng looked at the Silver Dragon King opposite him and spoke first.

    "Indeed...your insights are very useful to me." The Silver Dragon King''s gaze towards him became much softer, and it was obvious that after signing the contract, she already knew that there was no problem with the contract.

    "Mutually, your insights are also very helpful to me." Ye Cheng replied in the same way.

    Both parties looked satisfied.

    This made the Di Tian and the other soul beasts beside him breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time, they couldn''t help but show a look of joy on their faces. Since there was no problem with the contract, it meant that the soul contract master was real. They finally didn''t have to bear the shackles that prevented them from becoming gods, and they didn''t have to face the fatal calamity every once in a while.

    All you need to do is sign a contract with someone, and you can completely break free from the shackles. Soar into the sky!

    Next.

    Ye Cheng and the Silver Dragon King had a pleasant conversation, and then he passed the detailed information about the soul contract master to her through the contract with his mental power. At this point, his purpose of coming here has been achieved, and it is time to leave.

    Before leaving, Ye Cheng said that he would bring some powerful humans who had not yet become gods here to sign contracts with them in a while, and asked the Silver Dragon King to prepare in advance and select some soul beasts to sign contracts with.

    As for these serious matters, the Silver Dragon King naturally agreed, and then watched him go away. After Ye Cheng''s figure completely disappeared, she turned around. As a result, she directly met the eager eyes of Di Tian and other soul beasts!

    Instead of being frightened, the Silver Dragon King directly passed on the specific details of how to sign the contract to the soul beasts through her mental power.

    Di Tian and the others closed their eyes and began to digest the information they had received. When they opened their eyes again, they could not hide their surprise. This symbiotic contract was far more mysterious and magical than they had imagined.

    Three days later.

    Ye Cheng brought a group of elite soul masters to the Star Dou Great Forest. As for the soul beasts, the only god-level powerhouse now was the Silver Dragon King. Therefore, the soul masters he brought this time were not as strong as the god-level. After all, the contract was equal. If there was a gap in strength between the two parties, the power of one party would be forcibly transferred to the other party.

    If a god-level powerhouse signs a contract with a soul beast that has not yet become a god, the consequence is very likely that the divine ring will be broken and he will fall from the god level back to the Titled Douluo.

    Therefore, from the current point of view, those who can sign a contract with soul beasts and become soul masters are all soul masters who have not yet become gods. After all, apart from the Silver Dragon King, there are no other divine beasts on the soul beast side.

    Of course, if there is a Divine Ring Master who really wants to contract a soul beast, he can also try to contract it, but he must be prepared for a significant drop in strength.

    Ye Cheng only brought a few dozen soul masters this time. It''s not that there are no more soul masters, but they are mostly young and potential soul masters. They have either become gods or they are unwilling to contract soul beasts, thinking that soul beasts will hinder their progress. It''s good enough to find dozens of people within three days.

    There are many soul beasts on the soul beast side, basically all of them are 100,000-year soul beasts, and the number has reached more than a few hundred! Among them, the strongest is Di Tian, whose age is as high as 999,999 years. Only one year is left, and he can break through to a million years and become a divine beast!

    Unfortunately, this last year is the most difficult shackle! No matter how hard he tries, he can never break through this last small layer of membrane.

    Even though the energy density of Douluo Continent has increased dramatically due to the invasion of the Abyss in recent years, and soul beasts have become easier to cultivate, it has not loosened the shackles in the slightest. At most, it has allowed the rare 100,000-year soul beasts before the invasion of the Abyss to emerge like mushrooms after rain.

    The hundreds of hundred thousand year old soul beasts present now are not all of them. Some soul beasts cannot make up their minds for the time being, so they decide to wait and see what happens after other soul beasts sign contracts with humans, and then decide whether to sign contracts with humans.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 206: Fierce Competition

    Chapter 206 - 206: Fierce Competition

    The soul masters that Ye Cheng brought with him were both male and female, and their strength was basically at the Title Douluo stage. The weakest was just an average Titled Douluo, and the strongest reached the Limit Douluo. They were only half a step away from becoming a god.

    Of course, these people all have one thing in common, that is, they are not the kind of geniuses in the true sense, and they are the kind that are uncertain whether they can become gods. Otherwise, they would not come to make a contract with the soul beast.

    Do you really think it is that easy to merge the nine rings into one and become a god instantly?

    The risks and crises involved are not something that any soul master can overcome. If you are not careful, your soul rings will be shattered, and you will die on the spot. Or you will end up as a cripple.

    They came here mainly to share cultivation with soul beasts. As long as they can sign a contract with a soul beast with strong qualifications, once the soul beast becomes a god, they will also become gods. They will be directly led by the soul beast. Of course, the reverse is also true. When humans become gods, soul beasts can also become divine beasts.

    "Next, each of you should find a suitable partner." Ye Cheng turned around, looked at the dozens of soul masters he brought with him, and said, "Remember what I told you. It is best to choose a partner who can complement you. Of course, if there is no such partner, then choose a soul beast that is compatible with your personality and will not cause any disagreements. The strength of potential is secondary."

    "Be careful about who you contract with! Once you choose, there will be no chance to regret."

    After saying that, he waved his hand, signaling that they could pass.

    So next.

    The scene appeared to be like a blind date conference.

    Hundreds of soul beasts at the scene maintained their original forms, trying their best to show their excellence, while also sizing up the many soul masters who came to the scene.

    There are only dozens of soul masters here today, but there are hundreds of soul beasts. Each person can only contract one soul beast. This means that the competition is bound to be fierce.

    On average, several soul beasts compete with each other to become the contracted partner of a soul master.

    These soul masters who are not considered outstanding among their peers have now become popular here.

    Final.

    After a period of selection.

    Dozens of soul masters have also chosen their respective partners.

    The next step is to conclude the contract.

    The first one to make the contract was Di Tian, the strongest among all the soul beasts, and the human contractor he chose was the strongest among the dozens of soul masters, who had reached the level of Limit Douluo. He was a man with a full beard, and his martial soul was a subspecies of fire dragon. He had some potential and could possibly evolve into a true dragon.

    Once it evolves into a True Dragon Martial Spirit, although you can''t even think about becoming a God King, but you can still look forward to becoming a 1st Class God. Of course, this refers to potential, not necessarily reaching that level.

    Two people stood face to face.

    The burly man with a full beard clasped his hands together and began to plan silently. Opposite him was Di Tian, who had transformed into a human form and was also on high alert.

    Finally, the contract was ready.

    The bearded man stretched out his hand, and Di Tian did the same, and the two held hands tightly. Their fingers interlocked...

    In an instant, the two people were enveloped by a beam of light with a diameter of three meters, making it impossible to see clearly what was happening inside.

    This noise was much smaller than what happened when Ye Cheng and the Silver Dragon King signed the contract.

    [That''s it? That''s it?]

    [I thought there would be some big commotion, but this is all? ]

    [As expected, his strength is too weak...]

    [I don''t know since when, even being given a title is considered weakling in my eyes! Even though I''m not even a Title Douluo...]

    [You are really good at pretending...]

    A series of barrages passed by.

    In reality, not only the human side, but also the soul beast side was closely watching the video, wanting to witness this historic moment. After all, when Ye Cheng and the Silver Dragon King signed the contract, their strength had already reached that of a God King.

    But the man and beast who signed the contract have not yet become gods. Whether the soul contract master can make the soul beast escape the shackles and make the soul beast become a god depends on Di Tian and the bearded man.

    In the video.

    The beam of light that enveloped the two people only lasted for a few dozen seconds.

    Wait until the light fades away.

    Di Tian and the bearded man both looked thoughtful. Then, Di Tian''s expression suddenly changed. Then, he suddenly let out a long roar!

    "Roar!!"

    With the dragon''s roar, Emperor Tian transformed into a huge black dragon and soared into the sky!

    At this time, all I could see was a surge of energy from the heaven and earth, and the colorful light gradually covered the sky, enveloping the black dragon that was tumbling and flying in the sky, making it difficult to see what was happening inside. All I could hear was the roar of a dragon.

    "Di Tian is about to become a god."

    The Silver Dragon King, who had been watching from the side, had a calm expression, and her sight seemed to be able to penetrate the thick energy and directly see Di Tian''s real body.

    "Yes, his accumulation is very profound. If it were not for the restrictions of the rules, he would have become a god long ago with his qualifications." Ye Cheng was also looking up at the sky. The thick energy barrier could not block his sight.

    And at the same time.

    The bearded man who signed the contract with Di Tian seemed to have sensed the impending breakthrough. Without hesitation, he sat down cross-legged.

    Circle after circle of soul rings appeared ¨C five black and four red.

    This spirit ring configuration might be considered shocking before the invasion of the Abyss, but in today''s era, it is not considered so outstanding. When the true geniuses reach the Limit Douluo, basically all their spirit rings have become 100,000-year red spirit rings.

    The spirit ring configuration of the bearded burly man basically shows that his aptitude is not that good.

    But at this time, because of the contract he signed with Di Tian, he received the feedback from Di Tian, and felt that the strong soul power was flowing from the void, forcing him to fill these soul powers into his soul rings... Let the five black soul rings continue to increase in age, and finally completely turned into red 100,000-year soul rings!

    At this point, it is basically the limit of a soul master.

    Next, if one wants to become a god, he must fuse the nine soul rings into one, and quantitative change will lead to qualitative change.

    If you succeed, you will become a god right away!

    If you fail, at best your soul ring will disintegrate,

    And you will have to start all over again after years of hard work. At worst, you will die on the spot! When fusing soul rings into god rings, the older they are, the harder it is to control. Therefore, if the soul rings are younger, it will be easier to control and become a god. However, in this way, after becoming a god, you will be much weaker than gods of the same level. The younger the age, the weaker it is, and you may not even be able to beat a Titled Douluo.

    The most Ideal situation is that all nine spirit rings are 999,999 years, but few spirit masters can do that.

    The dragon''s roar in the sky became louder and louder!

    The bearded man underground, after increasing the age of all his spirit rings to the limit he could control, took advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and began to condense the spirit rings and break through to become a god!

    In the end, the result was safe.

    With a very loud dragon roar in the sky, the clouds and fog dissipated in an instant, and the dragon became even larger. A black dragon with a spirit and aura that was incomparable to before appeared in everyone''s eyes. The terrifying divine power was raging!

    The many soul beasts around that were not chosen were suppressed and squatted down involuntarily, with envious looks in their eyes, secretly regretting why they were not chosen.

    And this scene also made the audience in the live broadcast room completely explode!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 207: A World Where Humans And Soul Beasts Coexist

    Chapter 207 - 207: A World Where Humans And Soul Beasts Coexist

    And at the moment when Di Tian became a divine beast.

    The bearded man on the ground also followed his feedback and finally merged the nine soul rings into one, turning it into a brand new divine ring!

    The moment he became a god, he let out a dragon roar. A shadow of a fire dragon emerged, sublimating in the light... It completely transformed from a wingless subspecies of fire dragon into a true fire dragon with wings!

    This scene made many soul masters around them look eager, and some of them couldn''t wait to sign contracts with their chosen partners. They also wanted to become gods!

    [Success! ]

    [It really worked! ]

    [The improvement of soul beasts'' strength really boosts the improvement of soul masters! Soul Contract Masters can really do it! ]

    [I''m so envious. When will City Lord Ye be able to create a soul contract master? ]

    Many viewers in the live broadcast room looked at the scene in the video with envy in their eyes and wished they could take their place.

    In reality, the soul beasts such as Di Tian were also very excited when they saw the images in the video. Especially Di Tian, who was the person involved, couldn''t help but tremble with excitement when he saw his new appearance of becoming a god in the video!

    After all, that was what he had dreamed of for hundreds of thousands of years!

    The divine realm.

    The five God Kings could no longer sit still after seeing this scene.

    "We must find a way to contain it! Otherwise, if this method is implemented, all our arrangements will be in vain." The God of Destruction frowned and said.

    "How do we contain it?" The God of Evil was just asking a very realistic question.

    The other four God Kings fell silent.

    Contain?

    It''s easy to say, but it''s not so easy to tamper with the world''s rules. Moreover, there is that mysterious question and answer on the Douluo Continent. Even if they ignore the consequences and forcibly modify the world''s rules, they may not succeed.

    If that thing really retaliates, it might bring disaster to the world of gods.

    As a result, the five God Kings have helplessly discovered that since the mysterious question and answer appeared, they have no way to deal with the Douluo Continent at this stage. It''s too frustrating.

    In the video.

    After Di Tian signed the contract and broke through to become a divine beast on the spot, the other fierce beasts were greatly excited and began to sign contracts with the selected soul masters.

    However, after these beasts signed the contract, their shackles did not disappear like Di Tian, and they did not break through and become divine beasts immediately. Their foundation is still inferior to Di Tian after all. If they want to become divine beasts, they have to endure for a while. Of course, this time will not be too long. With the energy concentration of Douluo Star being no worse than that of the Divine Realm, these beasts, who are already talented, are completely like fish in water after being freed from shackles and heavenly tribulation restrictions. They can definitely become divine beasts in a short time.

    After all, unlike humans, soul beast cultivation mainly depends on blood. As long as your blood is high-end enough, you have sufficient energy and a suitable environment, then you can definitely become strong in a short period of time.

    On the side, Ye Cheng watched these humans sign contracts with fierce beasts to become partners, and their strengths were improved to varying degrees. He nodded with satisfaction, feeling that the future of soul contract masters was promising.

    After finishing the work, he took these soul masters back.

    Over the next period of time, this newly created soul contract master system ushered in a period of rapid development!

    The audience in the live broadcast room discovered that the style of Douluo Continent began to change again.

    In the past, soul beasts could only be seen in Soul Beast Forests, but now soul beasts have entered almost every household and become part of people''s daily lives.

    Even some children who looked only six or seven years old were accompanied by soul beast cubs, who were obviously contracted partners since childhood.

    The reason for this Is that people have discovered that once a contract is signed with a soul beast, no matter how young the soul beast is, it will be influenced by the soul master and its intelligence will be improved. Even if it is a ten-year-old soul beast, as long as it signs a contract with a human, it will immediately gain a high level of intelligence.

    This discovery made both humans and soul beasts overjoyed. In the past, soul beasts that were less than ten thousand years old would not be very intelligent, at most they would be smarter than ordinary wild beasts and extremely aggressive. So at the beginning, Ye Cheng and others thought that only soul beasts of at least ten thousand years old and soul masters of the Soul King level could sign a contract. But now that they found that signing a contract could help soul beasts open up their spiritual intelligence, they had a bold idea.

    That is to lower the conditions for the soul master to contract with the soul beast. As long as the first soul ring is condensed, the soul master can start trying to sign a contract with the soul beast!

    In today''s world, which is completely different from the past, almost everyone has soul power, everyone is a soul master, and even the worst people almost have a soul ring.

    This also means that everyone can become a soul bond master and have their own soul beast partner!

    From then on, things got out of control.

    Another two hundred years passed.

    The scene presented in the video is that soul beasts can be seen everywhere in human society, and almost everyone has their own contracted soul beast. This has even led to a soul fighting competition similar to the old soul master system. The only requirement for participating is that you must bring your own soul beast partner and cooperate with it.

    This kind of competition was named the Continental Soul Contract Competition!

    At this time, the audience in the live broadcast room were already stunned.

    Everyone stared blankly at the Soul Contract Competition in the video. On the huge arena, two soul masters were facing each other, each with a soul beast. Then the referee announced the start of the competition.

    A close battle between human soul masters and soul beasts cooperating with each other appeared before everyone.

    In the surrounding audience seats, there were many spectators cheering. And around them were more or less small soul beasts, watching the game with them and cheering for the contestants'' wonderful performances.

    At this moment in the video, humans and soul beasts truly achieved harmonious coexistence!

    [Oh my goodness...]

    [Unbelievable! ]

    [incredible!]

    [Is this still one of those ferocious and untamable soul beasts? ]

    [See... Some people even let soul beasts help take care of their children and do housework... Oh my god! Is this a nanny or a soul beast? ]

    [In fact, if soul beasts can really understand human nature, they seem quite cute...no different from those pets.]

    [Yeah... I really hope that City Lord Ye will create a method for soul contracting masters as soon as possible. After reading this, I also want to contract a soul beast. ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many people expressed their admiration for the soul contract master in the video. They also longed to have such a soul beast partner.

    Of course, in fact, most people who posted barrages did not really regard soul beasts as equal partners, but in their hearts they regarded soul beasts as a useful tool or a pet.

    This is normal. After all, for them at this stage, soul beasts are just prey for obtaining soul rings. They have not yet gotten rid of their dependence on soul rings, and soul beasts are still mortal enemies. How can they really regard soul beasts as equals?

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 208: Near The End Of The Video

    Chapter 208 - 208: Near The End Of The Video

    Ater the Soul Contract Master System came into being.

    Both humans and soul beasts have experienced rapid development.

    The number of god-level powerhouses increased rapidly!

    The soul beast side also had many more beasts, so that the Silver Dragon King was finally not alone, and she was not without a single divine beast under her command.

    In just two hundred years, the number of Divine Ring Masters officially exceeded one thousand. Among them, those with one to three Divine Rings accounted for 70%, those with four and five Divine Rings accounted for 25%, and those with six and seven Divine Rings accounted for only half.

    This means that in the hundreds of years from the invasion of the abyss to the present, there have been at least dozens of first-level gods in Douluo Continent.

    What a terrifying number!

    You should know that even in the divine realm, there are only thirty-two first-level gods.

    Of course, the main reason why the Divine Realm only has 32 first-level gods is that the number of god positions that the Divine Realm can accommodate is limited. Currently, only 32 first-level gods are allowed to exist. If you want to increase the number of god positions, you can only expand the Divine Realm and make the area of the Divine Realm larger so that more god positions can be accommodated.

    So it''s not that there are more geniuses in Douluo Continent than in the worlds governed by the Divine Realm, it''s mainly because there is a limit on the number of gods that can be achieved in the Divine Realm. No more god positions are allowed.

    Therefore, when the five gods in the divine world who were watching the video discovered that Douluo Star could actually accommodate dozens of first-level gods, they couldn''t help but become interested.

    "In just a few hundred years, Douluo Star has been cultivated to be so powerful... If the Divine Realm can devour it, perhaps it will be possible for it to completely evolve into a true Divine Star!" The God of Destruction''s eyes flickered, and he was obviously tempted.

    The current Divine Realm actually exists in the form of energy and has no entity. It is hidden in the space layer of the universe and relies on absorbing the energy provided by the many small worlds under its command... that is, the power of faith to maintain its existence.

    If the Divine Realm could truly evolve into a physical entity and become a physical world like Douluo Star, then they would completely get rid of their reliance on the power of faith. At the same time, the five God Kings might also be able to go one step further and break through to a realm above the God King!

    Unfortunately, it is not that easy to turn the Divine Realm into a physical planet. The Divine Realm has absorbed the power of many small worlds under its command for many years, but it has only expanded its area slightly. There is no sigjt of transforming into a physical planet.

    Now, the five God Kings saw that an insignificant little planet under the command of the Divine Realm had seemingly reached the realm that the Divine Realm had dreamed of in just a few hundred years. How could they sit still?

    But soon, seeing the excitement of the God of Destruction, the Asura God calmly poured cold water on him and said, "Put away your delusions. The current Douluo Continent is not what it looks like in the video... Even if the Divine Realm swallows it, it will not have any effect."

    "And if we want Douluo Continent to grow into the state shown in the video, we must let the Abyss invade!"

    "But if we allow Douluo Star to be invaded by the abyss, then Douluo Star, which has not developed to the level shown in the video, would have become a doomed planet. It will never allow itself to be slaughtered by the Divine Realm. What''s more, there is the abyss of unknown depth..." Having said this, he shook his head and said no more.

    The God of Destruction also calmed down, realizing that his previous plan to let the God Realm devour the Douluo Continent was unrealistic. Even without mentioning the Abyss, the mysterious question-and-answer system alone was something that the Divine Realm could not afford to offend.

    But...are they just going to just stand there and watch?

    The God of Destruction was very unwilling.

    The other four God Kings were in a similar situation, but there was nothing they could do. This was reality. It seemed that no matter what they did, they could not get a satisfactory result.

    ...

    There are dozens of soul masters at the first level god with six to seven god rings. So are there any soul masters at the god king level above the main god?

    Of course there are.

    The first one is of course Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City who possessed the Nine Divine Rings many years ago, and then his contracted partner, the Silver Dragon King.

    This makes them two powerful God-King level powerhouses.

    In addition to these two, Medicine King Sun Zhongjing, the current Plague God! He is also a God King-level powerhouse with eight God Rings. Sea God Neptune, who became a god in the old system, abandoned his position and rebuilt himself, and is now also a God King-level powerhouse.

    There are now four God King-level powerhouses, dozens of first-level main gods, and several God-level powerhouses on the Douluo Continent.

    The barrier from the first-level god to the god king level is not so easy to break through. Reaching this level tests one''s understanding of the laws of the universe and the great way of heaven and earth... Therefore, up to now, the only ones who have become god kings like Ye Cheng are the equally talented Medicine King Sun Zhongjing and the Sea God Neptune.

    Others such as the Angel God, the Rakshasa God... even the veteran ones, could never break through that barrier.

    The video is almost coming to an end here.

    The question-and-answer system has different types of questions and answers, so the length of the video played is also different. Generally speaking, for open questions and answers like this, when the answers are played, the content will appear to be more detailed and longer.

    At this time when the end is near, the culprit of all, the source of all evil, the great villain who sacrificed Douluo Continent and ushered in the invasion of the abyss, the scum of the world... Tang San finally appeared.

    After years of lurking, he finally felt that he had grown strong enough, or that the time had come, so he stopped hiding.

    The appearance of this thing is extremely deceptive.

    He was about two meters tall, with broad shoulders and back, and a very well-proportioned body. He looked so elegant and calm in a white robe, and his every move exuded the unique temperament of an aristocrat.

    His handsome face was accompanied by a moderate smile, his dark blue hair was quietly draped over his shoulders, and his sapphire-like eyes were filled with a special brilliance. Just based on his appearance, he was enough to charm thousands of girls.

    [Damn, this guy must be Tang San, right?! ]

    [What a waste of this appearance! ]

    [I finally understand what it means to have a beastly heart in human form. ]

    [This guy''s appearance has been exposed now, quickly issue a wanted order! ]

    [This guy must be killed in advance! ]

    A series of bullet screens flashed by. In reality, many powerful people have issued orders to capture Tang San. Those who can provide information about Tang San can get a generous reward. Those who kill Tang San can be granted a title and become a noble!

    Reality, Shrek Academy.

    The Shrek people who were watching the video turned their heads and looked at Tang San involuntarily, and then swallowed their saliva. Because they found that this so-called Lan Wu was exactly the same as the Tang San in the video. The only difference was that the current Lan Wu looked a little more immature.

    At this moment, Tang San, after seeing his own image in the video, could not help but feel his scalp tingling, because he knew too well how outrageous the things he did in the future were.

    Damn, God is going to kill me!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 209: The Evil of This World â€” Tang San

    Chapter 209 - 209: The Evil of This World ˇŞ Tang San

    Shrek Academy.

    All the teachers and students gathered together to watch the video. They were just watching for fun, but they suddenly realized at the end that the biggest villain was right next to them.

    Nearly ten pairs of eyes from all the teachers and students were staring at Tang San, causing him to subconsciously reach for the belt around his waist to store items, ready to take out hidden weapons at any time to kill those people in front of him.

    Although Tang San had gotten along well with these people during the days he came to Shrek Academy, his own life was at stake, so he definitely wouldn''t mind killing them to avoid exposing his whereabouts.

    "..."

    The atmosphere at the scene became very tense, and no one dared to move. Finally, it was Flanders, the dean, who spoke up and broke the silence.

    "Go ahead, Tang San."

    He looked at Tang San, whose killing intent could not be concealed at all, and said, "While the video is not over yet, go as far as you can. Even if we don''t report you, you have lived here for a long time. Not only do we know you, but many people in the village, the city, and the fighting arena also know you. We can''t hide it."

    After hearing what he said, Tang San knew that Flanders was right. Even if he killed these people, there were still many people who knew his appearance. He couldn''t hide the news that he was here.

    The wisest choice now is to run away quickly, hide your appearance and leave here. The farther the better, hide in another place. Otherwise, it will be too late to leave.

    "..."

    Tang San did not speak, but moved his feet slowly backwards, until he reached the door, then turned around and left quickly. Not long after he walked out, a figure in a black robe appeared in front of him.

    "Dad!"

    He exclaimed in surprise.

    "Let''s go."

    Tang Hao reached out and lifted his collar, and took him away quickly. They absolutely couldn''t stay in this place.

    Since the video of this public question-and-answer session, Tang San has become a public enemy!

    Everyone is calling for his death, and they are talking about him.

    Once your tracks are exposed, the end... I can only say that death is a relief.

    ...

    In the video.

    Tang San appears for the first time in the City of Slaughter.

    This is the inheritance place of Asura God, and it is also the prison of evil people! All the evil people who have committed crimes in the outside world and are enemies of the world will escape here. Only entry is allowed, not exit. If you want to get out, you must win 100 consecutive championships in the Hell Slaughter Field. Then you can pass the Hell Road to leave here.

    Because of this, there are only a handful of soul masters who have been able to leave here over the past thousands of years.

    During these hundreds of years, Tang San had been hiding here, using the Asura God Domain left here to conceal his aura, even hiding from the large-scale investigation of several God Kings.

    After all, who could have imagined that the culprit who caused the suffering of all the people in Douluo Continent would be hiding obediently in a prison cell.

    So for the past few hundred years, despite the flashes of swords and sabers outside, this slaughter city seemed extremely peaceful. From time to time, soul masters from the outside world would break in, but they had no way to get out. They could only bring in information from the outside world.

    And today.

    "After hundreds of years of dormancy, the time has come!"

    "Now I am not afraid of anyone!"

    Tang San had a confident smile on his face, and he was very calm. Because over the years, as the Abyss invaded this world and continuously eroded this planet, as the person who started the sacrificial ceremony, he would naturally receive the same feedback. As a result, his current strength has already reached that of a God King. He also has the ability to communicate with the Abyss, and can summon helpers from the Abyss at any time.

    He felt that the time had come, it was time to completely sacrifice this world to the abyss!

    Let''s start with this city of slaughter!

    Tang San walked in this city where he had lived for hundreds of years. A layer of gray area slowly spread out in all directions around his body... Passersby who touched this gray area were instantly deprived of their lives and fell to the ground.

    The sudden appearance of this strange aura naturally attracted the attention of the controller of the City of Slaughter, the King of Slaughter.

    "Who is it!"

    With a roar, the King of Slaughter in a blood-red cloak flew up and soon found Tang San who had not concealed his tracks at all.

    Without the slightest hesitation, the King of Slaughter didn''t bother to talk nonsense, a bloody red light shot out of his eyes, a hammer appeared in his hand, and he smashed it directly towards Tang San''s head!

    The King of Slaughter has become a spirit master with six divine rings, equivalent to the strength of a first-level god in the divine realm, with the help of the Ring Condensation Method and the increase in the world''s energy concentration.

    Although this kind of strength is not the strongest in the world today, it can be regarded as a high-level powerhouse to some extent.

    Unfortunately, facing Tang San, who had received the gift from the abyss and whose strength had now reached that of a God King, the King of Slaughter was simply not enough. He simply slapped the King of Slaughter at him like slapping a fly.

    With a snap.

    The King of Slaughter, who was in mid-air, burst into a cloud of blood mist, and then fell directly from the sky.

    King of Slaughter, killed instantly!

    At this time in reality, Bo Saixi, who was also watching the video, couldn''t help but get excited after seeing the appearance of the King of Slaughter in the Slaughter City. Although his appearance and temperament had changed a lot, she would not make a mistake. This King of Slaughter was Tang Chen, who had been missing for many years! He was also the unfaithful man she had been waiting for for many years.

    "The Slaughter City... Really?" Bo Saixi''s eyes showed a determined look. She had decided to wait until her strength recovered and immediately set off to the Slaughter City on the mainland to find Tang Chen and let this long-standing relationship come to an end.

    In the video.

    Tang San walked slowly to the body of the King of Slaughter, and then used magic from the abyss on him ¨C the Art of Reincarnation of the Undead.

    The flesh of the King of Slaughter rotted quickly, revealing his white bones. In the blink of an eye, he became a skeleton. Then, two balls of red light suddenly lit up in the dark eye sockets of the skull.

    After a moment, a skeleton holding a hammer stood up. The seven originally blood-red divine rings around its body now had an extra layer of gray-black belonging to the undead. It turned out that it still had the strength it had when it was alive.

    This is a type of abyss demon, and its full name is the Undead Spirit Clan. Basically, after the living die, their souls are imprisoned in rotten corpses or skeletons, allowing them to gain life in another form.

    Abyss demons are not just the traditional demons with horns and wings, covered in skin, scales and armor. In fact, there are many types. Undead spirits like this one that are transformed after death are also classified as a type of demon.

    "Yes, it''s worthy of being a skeleton reincarnated from the bones of a Seven God Ring-level powerhouse." Tang San looked at the skeleton undead that was the incarnation of the corpse of the King of Slaughter and nodded with satisfaction.

    Behind him, those who had been in contact with the gray area and lost their lives. Their bodies also lost their skin and flesh, turning into skeletons. They stood up unsteadily, and in their empty eye sockets, strange soul fires burned! It looked extremely creepy!

    "The City of Slaughter... What a great place!"

    Tang San turned his head to look at the powerful skeletons behind him, and the smile on his face became more and more satisfied. Anyone who can enter the Slaughter City is basically not weak. When he transforms all the people in the Slaughter City into undead spirits, he will have a large team.

    "Go and kill everyone here." Tang San looked at the skeleton incarnated by the King of Slaughter and the newly born skeletons behind him, and gave the order casually.

    "Yes, Master."

    The skeletons, led by the King of Slaughter, responded in unison.

    Although these undead spirits that were transformed after being killed still have all the memories of their previous lives, their consciousness is completely new and they completely obey Tang San, their master who turned them into the undead.

    Soon, the city of slaughter, which was already in great chaos, became a city of chaos.

    A great purge is coming!

    Countless people died tragically at the hands of skeleton monsters whose strength was no different from when they were alive, and were then transformed into undead spirits.

    After some time.

    The skeleton incarnated by the King of Slaughter walked behind Tang San, who was resting with his eyes closed, and said respectfully: "Master, all the humans in the Slaughter City have been slaughtered. A total of one million Soul King-level and below skeleton soldiers, nearly ten thousand Soul Saints and below, more than two thousand Soul Douluo, more than three hundred Titled Douluo, eighteen One God Ring people, nine Two God Ring people, seven Three God Ring people, and three Four God Ring people. In addition, there are several soul beasts..."

    He reported In a dead, emotionless voice.

    "Very good."

    Tang San smiled with satisfaction when he heard this number. He had not expected that there were so many strong powerhouses in the Slaughter City. After all these powerhouses were transformed into undead, they would have all the strength they had in life.

    Moreover, the undead he transformed would never betray him. Even the undead transformed by his undead subordinates would be absolutely loyal to him as the source!

    This means that he has a large team at the beginning.

    "Boom!!"

    A large number of skeletons were seen flattening the mountains around the Slaughter City and walking out of the outside world. Without the bloody dark clouds covering the Slaughter City, the sunlight from the sky shone down, and instantly many weaker skeleton soldiers had black smoke coming out of their bodies!

    Although the name of the Undead Race is Undead, they actually have a big weakness, which is the fear of sunlight and positive attributes such as the Holy Light Flame... These restraining attributes cause more damage to them than other attributes.

    Therefore, the Undead usually act at night and rarely act when the sun is overhead. Because this will not only affect their strength, but even some weak skeleton soldiers will be purified by the sunlight on the spot.

    However, facing the scorching sun, Tang San was not panicked at all. Instead, he let out a slightly crazy laugh, and even his face was distorted with laughter.

    "Hahahaha!

    I declare that the undead plague has officially arrived!

    I will make everyone on this continent tremble in the abyss! The Undead Sky Curtain, rise! "

    With a hearty and wild laugh, Tang San waved his hand. In an instant, a steady stream of gray mist emerged from the millions of skeletons in all directions, condensing into a gray mist that enveloped the skeleton army.

    The sky suddenly darkened, and not a ray of sunlight could penetrate the undead sky. Without the weakening of the sun, the combat power of all the skeleton soldiers reached its peak!

    "Go!"

    "Show the greatness of the abyss to these ignorant natives!" Tang San pointed his hand forward, and immediately the skeleton army set off in a mighty manner.

    [Horrible!]

    [This Tang San really deserves to die! ]

    [It is possible to turn the dead into skeletons, and they can also have all the strength they had when they were alive! ]

    [We must kill him as soon as possible! Otherwise, if he continues to develop... it''s simply unimaginable! ]

    [Fortunately, the strength of these undead will not increase, and they will only maintain the strength they had before they died. Otherwise, if these undead could increase their strength by devouring flesh and souls like other demons... it would be unimaginable! ]

    [Yes, thank goodness...]

    A series of comments flashed by, and all the viewers in the live broadcast room watched the weird and gloomy scene in the video, which vividly described the blood and violence. I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingling!

    Fortunately, their world has not been invaded by the abyss yet, otherwise if there is such a disgusting thing in reality... Oh my god, how can we fight it? ! It''s dead, okay!

    In the video.

    The mighty army of the undead marched directly towards the nearest city!

    "Hey, weird, why is the sky suddenly dark?" A man in the city suddenly said. The people next to him subconsciously looked up at the sky, and sure enough, they saw the gray mist, full of ominous atmosphere.

    "Crack, crack!!!"

    A regular and strange sound came from a distance, like the crisp sound of bones rubbing against each other. Apart from that, there was no other sound, which made people feel uneasy.

    "This, this is the undead?!"

    "Why are there Abyss Undead here?!"

    "Oh no! The abyss is invading!"

    "Alert, alert! Quickly notify the whole city!"

    As the first skeleton soldier appeared before people''s eyes, the citizens who had originally not taken it seriously suddenly panicked.

    Although the energy concentration in the Douluo Continent has increased, causing everyone to have innate soul power and become a soul master, the vast majority of people are not strong, with only one or two soul rings at most, and most ordinary people are not good at fighting. When encountering this kind of abyss demon that they have only heard of but never seen, they are naturally like a frightened bird.

    Countless people''s soul rings lit up and they began to flee in panic, without even planning to fight.

    However, although these skeleton soldiers walked shakily and seemed to fall apart at the next moment, they were not slow at all when they ran. This was especially true for those who were soul masters in their lifetime. The most important thing was that as undead, they were not tired at all and had unlimited power!

    Of course, such a large city naturally had guards. Soon, the guards guarding the city came with their soul beast companions to fight with these skeleton armies!

    However, there were too many skeleton armies, and the guards guarding the city alone could not completely stop these skeleton soldiers. Therefore, many skeleton soldiers passed through the guards and broke into the city. These citizens who fled in a hurry were chased and killed!

    Anyone who could enter the Slaughter City basically had a certain level of combat power, and therefore after transforming into the Undead, they retained their strength in life. Killing these ordinary citizens was a piece of cake, just like chopping melons and vegetables.

    Fortunately, the citizens were not completely powerless to resist. Even if they could not fight, they still had their own contracted soul beast partners. Although the soul beasts they contracted were not very strong, they could at least resist for a while and even kill some.

    Unfortunately, there were too many skeleton soldiers, and their quality was too strong. This small city on the edge could not resist them at all. Moreover, the number of these skeleton soldiers was still increasing.

    Any person or soul beast that is killed will have their flesh and blood melt away after a while, and they will stand up shakily and join the army of the undead to hunt down innocent citizens.

    In this way, the number of the undead army continued to increase!

    Soon, the city that was originally full of life was no longer alive. Instead, there were skeletons with soul fire burning in their eye sockets. Under Tang San''s secret control, they attacked the next city in a mighty manner!

    They were able to endure and lie dormant for hundreds of years.

    Since Tang San dares to show up now, he is obviously sure of winning!

    Relying on the art of undead transformation, in just three days, hundreds of millions of undead had been gathered before the major forces on Douluo Continent had time to react!

    And this number is still increasing rapidly. Every person who died under the undead plague will stand up shakily in a moment and swing the butcher knife towards their former relatives.

    Although those ordinary one or two ring skeleton soldiers are vulnerable to combat soul masters, but many ants can kill elephants. Countless soul masters died from exhaustion of their soul power under the siege of skeleton soldiers. The dead soul masters also turned into skeleton warriors and retained their previous strength.

    In this way, the number of undead legions grew like a snowball!

    By the time the human leaders reacted and began to assemble their army, the undead plague had already spread to almost the entire continent!

    The army assembled by soul masters of the Human Empire was defeated step by step by the fearless and tireless Undead army!

    However, what really makes people despair is not the endless number of undead, but the fact that every dead comrade will soon appear among the undead and kill the existence they once protected!

    As one side gained strength, the other side lost strength. The morale of the human army dropped drastically, and in just half a month, the Undead army became a true disaster that affected the entire continent!

    It was not until this time that everyone on the continent truly realized the severity of the undead plague. This was different from previous demon invasions, where the number of demons was limited and they would disappear once they were killed. However, the number of these undead was growing almost everywhere and at all times.

    For a time, led by Baiyun City, the Spirit Hall and the two empires, and the major sects formed an alliance to form a larger army, which was assembled to guard the main roads of each city and dispersed in various cities.

    At the same time, every being who died in the battle, regardless of their noble status, will be cremated on the spot, and they will never be allowed to become part of the army of the undead.

    This natural disaster of undead has abruptly changed the burial customs of Douluo Continent that had existed for countless years!

    Through various measures taken by the human side, the decline was finally stopped and a stalemate was reached with the Undead army.

    But this is not a solution. The human leaders know that they must solve the culprit before they can completely eliminate this undead disaster.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 210: Feeling Insignificant

    Chapter 210 - 210: Feeling Insignificant

    And just when Tang San, who had been hiding for hundreds of years, finally came out and launched a plague of undead on the entire Douluo Continent, wanting to conquer the entire world in one fell swoop.

    As the strongest person in the world and the leader of the human race, Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City, who should be in charge of the overall situation at this time, is not in Douluo Continent at this time.

    So where did he go?

    The audience was also extremely curious.

    The video screen also jumped, and the first thing the audience in the live broadcast room saw was a huge burning fireball!

    [Is this... the sun?! ]

    [It turns out that the sun looks like a big fireball from a close distance. ]

    [Indeed, it looks completely different from what we usually see.]

    A series of comments flashed by, and many viewers expressed their disapproval of the sun. Some were even disappointed.

    But soon, as the video zoomed out and gradually showed the entire Solar System centered on the sun from a macro perspective, almost all the audience were stunned.

    [Why... why is the sun so big?!? ]

    [It feels as if the sun is the center of the universe...]

    [Wait! That inconspicuous aqua-blue planet in the corner, is it the Douluo Continent?! It''s so small! ]

    [Also, the sun is so far away from our world... No wonder the sun looks so small from here. ]

    [Even though it''s far away, the sun is too big! I thought it was only about the same size as the moon.]

    Many people in the live broadcast room were shocked. It was the first time they saw the true appearance of the Solar System they were in. For a moment, they were shocked by the magnificent scene and were speechless.

    The video shows the scene of the entire Solar System where Douluo Star is located.

    With the sun as the center, there are many planets of different colors. Douluo Continent is one of them.

    But what shocked the audience the most was the huge size difference between the two. The audience was shocked to find that the planet under their feet was as small as a speck of dust compared to the magnificent sun that seemed to be the center of the universe. It was not noticeable at all.

    The sun is so many times bigger than that of Douluo Continent! ?

    This really overturned their imagination. In the past, people often mentioned the sun and the moon in the same breath. In everyone''s subconscious, they all thought that the sun and the moon were about the same size, but now through the live video display... people were shocked to find that, let alone the moon, even the world they live in is as small as dust compared to the sun.

    To compare the sun and the moon is absolutely the most foolish and ignorant manifestation of theirs.

    After briefly showing the entire Solar System in macro, the video quickly zoomed in on the sun, and soon a familiar figure appeared before the audience.

    It was Ye Cheng.

    At this moment, he sat cross-legged in the void, looking closely at the indescribably majestic sun in front of him. The scorching sun made his whole body red. He couldn''t help but sigh: "Only after stepping into the universe did I realize how insignificant I am... The so-called God King, who can control the fate of billions of living beings... Facing the sun in front of me, is just an ant-like existence."

    As the center of this Solar System, how big is the sun?

    It would take about 1.3 million Douluo Planet to merge together to have the size of the sun.

    This huge behemoth that is burning at this moment is radiating energy all the time, indirectly nourishing the surrounding planets... It is because of the existence of the sun that life can be born.

    All life depends on the sun.

    It can be said that the celestial body before our eyes is the source of all life. Where there is the sun, there must be life.

    And if Ye Cheng wants to break through to the level above God King and surpass the ninth ring, then there is no doubt that in addition to comprehending the great Dao of heaven and earth, he also needs extremely pure energy!

    Douluo Planet cannot provide him with this level of energy at present, so he can only look outside the planet.

    So he set his eyes on the sun that was closest to him. Ye Cheng knew that only the huge celestial body in front of him could provide him with pure and huge energy to break through his realm!

    Of course, the energy contained in this celestial body that was constantly burning was pure, but it was also blazing and violent. Ordinary god-level would be burned to ashes by the terrifying heat it emitted, let alone absorbing it.

    Even though Qian Renxue was able to use a little bit of the sun''s power because of her godhood, she could not resist the heat of the sun itself. Even the flames possessed by the so-called God of Fire in the Divine Realm could not be compared with the sun.

    The ultimate fire?

    This is just the limit of human cognition.

    This big guy in front of me is the real boss of this Solar System. The energy it naturally emits is mixed with the complex cosmic energy, causing degradation... nourishing the entire Solar System. It has been like this for billions of years.

    The nourishment from billions of years is only a tiny loss to the sun itself. And the energy that evaporates to the surroundings is far from the real source.

    Only by getting into close contact with the sun can you absorb the pure energy it contains!

    The prerequisite is that you can withstand the terrifying high temperature contained in the sun itself, and after absorbing the sun''s original energy, you can digest it.

    In short, it is not that easy to absorb real solar energy.

    The divine realm.

    When the five gods who were watching the video saw this scene, they immediately guessed that Ye Cheng wanted to absorb the energy of the sun, and they couldn''t help but sneer.

    "Arrogant!"

    The God of Destruction looked at Ye Cheng in the video and sneered: "Who does he think he is? How dare he try to absorb the power of the sun."

    "Yeah, he thinks that what he can think of, we haven''t thought of it?" Asura God shook his head, looking very disappointed with him, with a look of contempt.

    "The energy contained in the sun is indeed huge and pure, but it is too violent! Too extreme! Too difficult to tame! We simply cannot use it."

    The evil god used the word "too much" three times in a row. Looking at Ye Cheng in the video, who seemed to want to land on the sun and absorb its huge energy from a close distance, he said, "Otherwise, why would we go far away? Among the small star systems under our command, every Solar System with life basically has a sun. If we can directly absorb the original energy of the sun, we can just absorb its energy directly. Why do we need to absorb the thoughts of all living beings?"

    That''s right, this is why the gods in the divine world do not use such a large energy source as the sun, but instead choose to absorb the power of all living beings.

    They simply cannot digest and absorb the energy contained in the sun. Even if they rely on their powerful divine power to barely resist the scorching heat of the sun and absorb the sun''s source power at close range... they will still face an embarrassing problem. That is, they cannot digest the source power that they have finally absorbed, and may even be hurt by the violent sun power.

    Generally speaking, the power of the sun, the fire of the sun, or the morning sun that people use...are actually just the power that evaporates from the sun and is mixed with many chaotic energies in the universe, degraded to the extreme.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 211: The Final Battle

    Chapter 211 - 211: The Final Battle

    The true power of the sun is by no means so easy for people to absorb and utilize.

    Therefore, the five God Kings were not optimistic about Ye Cheng absorbing the power of the sun to break through the realm, and believed that he would definitely fail. He might even be directly burned by the power of the sun!

    In the video.

    After sighing for a moment, Ye Cheng stretched out his hand, and the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower appeared on his palm, followed by a flash of brilliant light. A phantom of a pagoda appeared around his body.

    The power of the sun''s origin is indeed difficult to absorb, even with the current strength of the Nine God Rings. But fortunately, he has the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower, which can not only isolate heat, but also filter and purify... It is because of the existence of this artifact that he has the idea of absorbing the power of the sun''s origin.

    Relying on the magic weapon to protect himself, he turned into a rainbow light and rushed towards the sun.

    The closer you are to the sun, the more you can feel the temperature around you rising!

    Even the space was distorted by the high temperature!

    Fortunately, with the full protection of the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower, Ye Cheng was safe and sound. As he gradually approached the surface of the sun, from his perspective, almost everything he saw was red. It was as if he was in a red world.

    Finally, his figure disappeared in the fiery world and plunged into the sun.

    At this time, the scene jumped back to Douluo Continent.

    At this time, Tang San, whose army of undead had gradually become powerful, no longer hid in the dark. Instead, he began to lead the undead army openly and wreaked havoc on Douluo Continent!

    Feeling the threat of the undead scourge, the three god-king-level powerhouses Sun Zhongjing, Neptune, and the Silver Dragon King, decided to summon all the god-level powerhouses after some discussion to fight a decisive battle with the undead army!

    The must destroy the enemy in one fell swoop!

    Because they know that they can no longer allow the undead army to develop in this way. Every day these undead creatures exist, the concentration of the abyss energy on the planet will increase a little... When it reaches a certain level, the day when the abyss truly descends is not far away.

    So they must deal with the other party as soon as possible!

    As the culprit, Tang San is naturally their primary target!

    A rainbow of light swept across the sky.

    Almost all the powerhouses from the human and soul beast side are out in full force!

    [Is the final battle coming? ]

    [So nervous! ]

    [This Tang San is doomed this time! Three God King-level warriors are fighting against him alone. It would be unjust if he doesn''t die! ]

    [really...]

    A series of comments flashed by, and the audience in the live broadcast room stared at the screen intently, unwilling to miss any details.

    In the video.

    King versus king, general versus general.

    The three God Kings dealt with Tang San, while the rest of the God-level powerhouses dealt with the Undead under his command.

    As soon as the battle began, the Skeleton Legion was defeated under the attacks of many god-level powerhouse''s, and countless skeletons were reduced to ashes.

    The strength of the Undead Army lies in its difficulty and the large number of soldiers. There are not many top-level powerhouses in itself, and even with the reinforcements that have invaded the continent during this period, it is still pitifully small compared to the entire continent.

    Therefore, facing the attacks of these god-level powerful beings, it is difficult to launch an effective counterattack.

    At this time, the three God Kings, led by Sun Zhongjing, had surrounded the culprit Tang San. The spiritual power of the three God Kings locked him firmly to prevent him from escaping.

    "You are the one who brought the Abyss to this world?" Neptune looked at Tang San with an extremely cold expression. Thinking back to the people who died because of the Abyss over the past few hundred years, the killing intent in his heart was stronger than ever before!

    "Do you know how many people died because of the Abyss?"

    However, facing Neptune''s questioning, Tang San seemed very calm. If he felt guilty about it, he would not have done such a thing.

    "What does this have to do with me? Besides, why can''t you just accept the call of the abyss?" Tang San was puzzled, as if they were the ones with the problem, not him. Even when facing the siege of three God Kings, he still remained calm.

    "I let the gaze of the Lord descend upon this world to bring welfare to all living beings...but you just can''t understand. Instead, you regard me as an evil demon." Tang San looked sad, as if he was deeply misunderstood by his friends.

    "Neptune, there''s no need to waste time talking to him." The Silver Dragon King said coldly, "Get rid of him as soon as possible."

    "No words are useful to such a beast in human form." Sun Zhongjing''s eyes were also cold, and he looked at him with a strong murderous intent!

    "Alas, since you can''t understand me..."

    Tang San sighed, and then his tone began to change.

    "Then go to hell!"

    With an angry roar, the handsome Tang San''s body swelled up... In an instant, he turned into an ugly, fat, nearly six-meter-tall demon with a goat head, goat horns, goat hooves, demon wings, and a snake-shaped barbed tail!

    Without a doubt, this was his true form.

    [So ugly! ]

    [So that look was fake?! ]

    [The gift from the abyss is not so easy to obtain. Accepting the power of the abyss will turn you into a demon. Isn''t that strange? ]

    [That human appearance should be his original appearance, but after he accepted the power of the abyss, he turned into this monstrous appearance. ]

    [This Tang San, he doesn''t want to be a good person, but chooses to be such an ugly demon... It''s really hard to understand. ]

    The audience In the live broadcast room couldn''t help but complain when they saw Tang San finally reveal his true identity.

    In the video.

    After transforming back into his ugly, fat demon form.

    Suddenly.

    Three cracks suddenly appeared around Tang San''s body, and a dark red and gray aura spread out. Then, three Great Demons that looked very similar to Tang San squeezed out from inside.

    The so-called Great Demon is a level above the upper demon. Converted to the Douluo Continent, it is the level of the God King. Now, with Tang San, there are already four great demons on the scene.

    The original three-to-one advantage suddenly turned into four-to-three.

    "Hahaha..."

    The ugly and fat Tang San laughed loudly, looking at the solemn faces of Sun Zhongjing and the other two, and said with a weird laugh: "You are already the top force in Douluo Continent. As long as I get rid of you, there will be no one in this continent who can stop me!"

    Tang San was almost going crazy with joy at this moment. He felt that he had secured victory today. None of these three God Kings could escape. Four against three, it was almost a sure win.

    After dealing with these three God Kings, he would go and deal with the unknown Baiyun City Lord. Then, no one in Douluo Continent would be able to stop him.

    As long as he can completely turn Douluo Continent into an abyss and sacrifice it to the Abyss Master, he will completely become the lord of this new abyss, and at the same time he will become a Lord-level demon!

    The level above the Great Demon is the Lord-level demon!

    That is, above the God King.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 212: The World Fell

    Chapter 212 - 212: The World Fell

    Tang San used some special technique to sense that there were only three God King-level beings on Douluo Star: Sun Zhongjing, Neptune and the Silver Dragon King. As for the Lord of Baiyun City, it was said that he was the strongest among the four God Kings and was not on this planet now.

    This is definitely great news for him!

    Although he doesn''t know where Ye Cheng went and when he will come back. But he knows that this is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. For the Lord of Baiyun City who created the Ring Condensation Method and the Soul Contract Master. It can be said that he single-handedly shaped the glory of the Douluo Continent today. Tang San actually has a certain fear of him in his heart!

    So while Ye Cheng was out and not on Douluo Planet. Tang San finally had the courage to appear in front of people openly, and at a very fast speed, he brought out a group of skeletons. The purpose is to take advantage of the time difference when humans don''t pay much attention to this. Develop as soon as possible.

    After all, the abyss invasions from the sky have been a common occurrence over the years. The people here are almost used to it and have already developed a set of countermeasures. Therefore, they will definitely not take this sudden appearance of the Skeleton Army too seriously. They will only think that it came out of the abyss passage in the sky.

    If they had known earlier that these undead armies could be easily created with human bones, they would definitely have realized the threat. I''m afraid that as soon as the undead army appeared in the world, it would be swept away by the powerful human beings who came out in full force.

    But unfortunately they didn''t know this, so they gave Tang San time to develop.

    During the time when the Undead Calamity was launched, he had collected the souls of the people or animals that he had transformed into skeletons and destroyed. In exchange for this, he invited three helpers of the same level from the Abyss. It was not that he did not want to invite more, but inviting three helpers would have exhausted the souls he had collected during this period. He could not invite more helpers.

    However, at present, the four Great Demons are clearly at an advantage against Sun Zhongjing''s three god kings.

    "Today, let''s announce the arrival of the abyss to this world!" After Tang San summoned three helpers, he did not hesitate and immediately joined forces with the three big demons to launch a large-scale magic!

    There is only one function, that is, to combine the power of the four big demons to summon a large number of demons from the abyss to descend on this world!

    Only to see the bloody and weird magic circle emerge.

    This magic circle had obviously been prepared for a long time. Before Sun Zhongjing and the other three God Kings could even try to stop it, they discovered that the magic had already been successfully activated.

    In an instant, the space crack that looked like a big mouth above the sky seemed to be stimulated by something. Large streams of red light spurted out from it, and red light like meteors descended one after another, spreading endlessly towards the entire planet.

    At this moment, abyss demons far beyond imagination descended on Douluo Continent!

    These summoned abyss demons can appear at will in any corner of the planet. As long as there are living things, that is where they can descend.

    In a very short time.

    Cities after cities were reduced to ruins amid the screams of the undead and the wild laughter of the devils. Countless lives were torn apart by the demons, whose flesh and blood were devoured and whose souls were plundered... The undead were rampant! The devils were rampant!

    And with the arrival of a large number of demons, the breath of the abyss invaded in large quantities, and the concentration of the abyss power in the entire world began to rise sharply!

    Many places on the planet quickly began to show signs of abyssification. The lush green plants gradually withered, and the fertile land began to become dead and desolate. The weaker soul beasts died one after another, and the stronger and more resistant soul beasts also became irritable and bloodthirsty, with scales growing on their bodies or their skin festering, showing signs of abyssification...

    Some weaker humans, affected by the breath of the abyss, rioted, fighting each other with red eyes. The corpses that had just died on the ground turned into zombies, biting the living. The bones that had decayed for many years also turned into skeletons, staggering around...

    This situation appeared in every corner of the world!

    The whole world seemed to be falling hopelessly into the abyss!

    The speed is surprisingly fast.

    [It''s over! ]

    [Why is the world changing so fast? ! ]

    [Is the abyss really so scary? ! ]

    [In just a few moments, the world has changed so much that I can hardly recognize it...]

    [Is it really over?! ]

    The audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t help but feel despair when watching the unprecedented tragic scene in the video. At the same time, they also felt a strong fear of the mysterious abyss at that time.

    In the video.

    At this time, the three God-King-level powerful men led by Sun Zhongjing were already fighting with the four big demons led by Tang San.

    Surprisingly, although it was a four-versus-three situation, the two sides actually fought back and forth. The most eye-catching one was Sun Zhongjing, who fought one against two and did not lose the upper hand at all.

    [The old man is...strong! ]

    [He is still strong despite his age! ]

    [I thought it was over...]

    [Fortunately, the old man is here. ]

    The audience in the live broadcast room breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that with the disadvantage of four to three, the powerhouses from Douluo Continent would be easily defeated.

    "BOOM!!!"

    The battle between the seven gods was truly a fight between gods. A random energy attack could destroy mountains and collapse the earth.

    The planet Is shaking!

    Space is twisting and collapsing!

    At their level, the competition is no longer about fancy soul skills, but about one''s own hard power and the degree of control over power.

    The audience In the live broadcast room could not understand and were just shocked. However, those who could understand, such as the five God Kings in the Divine Realm, could better understand that the strength of the seven God Kings in the video was absolutely real. There was no trickery at all.

    "The magic of these abyss demons is really weird!" The God of Destruction looked at the various weird magics released by the big demons in the video and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. In his heart, he began to compare himself with them and tried to simulate the battle.

    "Their magic is indeed strange, but it has little impact on a being of this level. What really determines victory or defeat is one''s own strength." said the Asura God.

    "Who do you think will win in the end?" the evil god suddenly said.

    "If nothing unexpected happens, the demons will be the victors." Said the God of Kindness.

    "From the video, we can see that the breath of the abyss has been eroding Douluo Continent on a large scale, transforming it into an abyss environment. The power of these demons will be best exerted in a suitable environment. On the other hand, the Silver Dragon King and others will be affected, or even suppressed! As one gains, the other loses..." At this point, the Goddess of Life shook her head, obviously not optimistic.

    What happened next was just as the five gods in the divine realm had expected.

    In the video, the entire Douluo Continent was gradually covered with a layer of gray-red, which was a unique color of the abyss. The four Great Demons also became more and more adept at using magic as the concentration of the surrounding abyss energy increased. On the other hand, Sun Zhongjing and the other two gradually became weak.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 213: Impossible!

    Chapter 213 - 213: Impossible!

    In the video.

    The Douluo Planet, which was originally aqua blue, gradually turned gray-red. The gray was the land, and the red was the water.

    The soil Is turning into a lifeless black and gray, and the sea water is turning into a highly corrosive scarlet liquid... Almost 80 to 90 percent of the entire planet has become an abyss.

    Only the people on the planet are still struggling to resist, fighting the abyss demons with all their might. This is not a battle between two human armies, and there is no possibility of survival by surrendering. If you give up resistance, you will definitely die! If you resist, you still have a chance to win.

    The creatures on Douluo Continent have no choice but to resist.

    However, as the entire planet gradually turned deeper, these demons were blessed by the environment and became stronger and stronger. On the other hand, the humans and soul beasts who were still resisting were suppressed... Even their energy recovery was seriously affected.

    The three God Kings were now locked in a bitter battle, their bodies covered with wounds. The Silver Dragon King revealed her true form, Neptune summoned sea water, and Sun Zhongjing spread the plague...trying their best to hold back the four great demons.

    But anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was only a matter of time before the three God Kings were defeated.

    Once these three gods who represent the top combat power of Douluo Continent are defeated, the whole world will be completely hopeless.

    The survival of the world is at stake.

    [What should I do? What should I do! Is there really no hope!? ]

    [Damn it! This Tang San is too despicable! ]

    [Is there really only one way out in the future? ]

    [Where is City Lord Ye? Why hasn''t City Lord Ye come yet? ]

    [It''s over. Even if we can win this battle, it''s probably only a matter of time before the world falls into the abyss...]

    [It''s all over...]

    Many viewers in the live broadcast room were emotionally involved and couldn''t help but feel extremely anxious. You have to know that this is the future, and if there was no video, this is the future they would have experienced.

    Even though there are videos that warn them in advance, if they still fail miserably despite so many advantages, then they really can''t imagine how dark the future will be.

    The thought of becoming such a disgusting abyss creature made everyone feel extremely repulsive both physically and mentally. Some even thought that it would be better to die than to become a demon.

    Not everyone is like Tang San, who is willing to turn into an ugly demon for power. Most people have a positive outlook on life and would rather die than surrender.

    Fortunately, a turning point came at this time.

    The scene in the video suddenly jumped from the gray-red Douluo Planet to the universe, and then came to the sun, showing the changes from a macro perspective.

    The sun, which seemed to be burning all the time, suddenly stopped!

    This celestial body with infinite light actually dimmed.

    It lasted for about three seconds.

    The lost light is rekindled.

    The sun seemed to be still the same, nothing had changed.

    Only the audience in the live broadcast room knew that it was not an illusion. The sun really dimmed for a moment, as if all the energy was drained away at that moment.

    Although it only lasts three seconds, the amount of energy lost by the Sun in these three seconds can be seen from its huge size.

    The video screen jumped again and returned to Douluo Planet.

    At this time, Douluo Planet had almost completely turned into a mixture of gray and red, no longer the original vibrant aqua blue. This meant that more than 99% of the entire planet had completely turned into the abyss. Perhaps only the core was still resisting stubbornly.

    At this time, all living creatures on the planet began to deform involuntarily. Some grew keratin, some grew snake tails, their heads turned into sheep heads, and they grew strange scales... The appearance of all creatures gradually became strange.

    This is the impact of the environment on living things.

    At this time, only the god-level powerhouses can barely resist the influence of the abyss. But they can''t hold on for too long. They are just strong and have strong resistance. As the erosion of the abyss environment becomes more serious, it won''t be long before they will follow in the footsteps of others.

    "Is the world really going to end?!"

    A god-level soul master looked at his fellow countrymen around him, whose bodies were constantly changing and gradually becoming abominable abyssal creatures. He couldn''t help but look up at the sky. Looking at the dark and gray sky, he showed a look of despair and completely gave up resistance.

    The aura of the abyss around surged up.

    In an instant, the body of this god-level powerhouse began to swell, two horns grew on his head, fangs appeared in his mouth, red fur and black scales grew on his body, and his hands and limbs all transformed into animal feet... He became the first god-level powerhouse to be corroded by the abyss and turned into a demon.

    Since then, it seemed as if a chain reaction had been triggered.

    Many god-level powerhouses were corroded by the abyss and transformed into abyss demons! Once these people were transformed into demons, it seemed as if even their souls were corroded, and they immediately began to attack the surviving creatures.

    On the other side, Sun Zhongjing, Neptune, and the Silver Dragon King, three God King-level warriors, were also approaching their limits at this moment.

    It was actually quite difficult for a strong person of their level to kill the other party. Therefore, after the four Great Demons found it difficult to kill the three God Kings, they decisively chose a roundabout evasive tactic. That is, they did not fight the three God Kings head-on. They just delayed time.

    As time went by, the world was eroded by the abyss and would instinctively begin to suppress non-abyssal creatures. As a result, the three God Kings'' conditions became worse and worse, and now they are almost exhausted.

    The Silver Dragon King''s original body had turned bloody and even rotten and necrotic. She was just relying on her strong cultivation to hold on.

    Sun Zhongjing and Neptune were both covered in wounds, and their faces were covered in dust and blood. There was no trace of the majesty of the God Kings left.

    "Hahaha, die!"

    Tang San looked at the Silver Dragon King, whose movements had slowed down to the point where she could only barely resist, grinned, raised the twisted trident made of bones in his hand, and threw it at her!

    When it seemed that she was about to be killed in one blow.

    Suddenly, an extremely dazzling and indescribably gorgeous light burst out from the Silver Dragon King''s body!

    At this moment, the world suddenly became clear!

    In this indescribably gorgeous light, the injuries on the Silver Dragon King''s body instantly recovered, the broken scales grew back, the broken bones were squeezed out of the body, and new bones grew inside...

    "roar!!"

    The beautiful silver dragon suddenly roared towards the sky!

    The white light emanating from her body actually illuminated half of the planet.

    "This...how is this possible?!"

    Tang San looked at the Silver Dragon King in disbelief, who suddenly seemed to be full of energy. Not only did her injuries recover, but her strength was also rising steadily. Thinking of the Soul Contract Master, he suddenly had an unthinkable guess in his mind.

    Could it be that...

    "No! Impossible! How could it be such a coincidence!"

    Tang San shook his ugly head in disbelief, as if to convince himself, and threw the bone trident in his hand. As a result, before the trident got close to the Silver Dragon King, it was purified by the white light emanating from her body.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 214: The Defeated Tang San

    Chapter 214 - 214: The Defeated Tang San

    "He succeeded!"

    Seeing the changes in the Silver Dragon King, Sun Zhongjing and Neptune looked at each other and burst out laughing.

    Everyone in the live broadcast room laughed when they saw this scene, because they all knew what the Silver Dragon King''s current situation represented.

    The fate of the soul contract master and the contracted soul beast are linked. If one party becomes stronger, the other will also benefit.

    Now the Silver Dragon King, who was on the verge of death, suddenly came back to life.

    This is obviously the benefit brought by Ye Cheng as a contractor.

    "Damn it! Let''s go together and kill it while it''s transforming!" Tang San''s face was already distorted and ferocious, and it was not difficult to see his fear. The other three big demons did not hesitate, and also waved their magic weapons to attack the transforming Silver Dragon King!

    "Not good!"

    Just as Sun Zhongjing and Neptune were about to use their last bit of strength to rescue the Silver Dragon King, they saw her huge body suddenly glow with white light! Then her body shrank, and in the end, it turned into a cocoon-like object.

    The attacks of the four big demons hit the cocoon-like object, but they were unable to shake it at all. In addition, a heartbeat-like sound kept coming out of it. It was obvious that it was planning to stay in the cocoon until the transformation was complete.

    When Tang San saw this scene, his ugly and ferocious head became even more ferocious. Since he couldn''t kill the Silver Dragon King for the time being, he would kill the other two God Kings first. Then he would hurry up and let the power of the abyss completely assimilate this planet and complete the last step of the sacrifice.

    By that time, he will become the Lord of this new abyss world. Even if the Baiyun City Lord comes back, Tang San will not be afraid.

    But just when he was about to call on the other three Great Demons to surround and kill Sun Zhongjing and Neptune, he suddenly found that he could not move.

    A little light suddenly appeared in the void.

    Dazzling golden light!

    This sudden sunlight dispelled the surrounding haze and tore a large hole in the dark curtain of the abyss without sunlight. Under the blazing light, countless abyss demons howled and turned into dust and dissipated.

    The four demons, headed by Tang San, as the focus of the sunlight, let out sharp and twisted howls uncontrollably.

    Their bodies were emitting green smoke in the sunlight, and they even began to melt slowly like candles!

    The reason for all this was simply the arrival of someone.

    "It seems that I am not too late."

    Accompanied by a clear male voice.

    Ye Cheng, looking completely refreshed, walked out of the opened space door. Looking at the devastated scene around him, his eyes were exceptionally calm.

    His appearance had changed a lot at this time.

    A flame mark appeared between his eyebrows, and his pupils turned into noble golden pupils. He was wearing a white robe with flame patterns, and on his back was a blazing sun pattern!

    Obviously, he was also greatly affected by the breakthrough of the Suns.

    "Damn it! I won''t accept this!"

    Tang San was like a madman at this moment. It was almost there! Just a little bit. The entire Douluo Continent would be completely corrupted by the Abyss, and this would also mean that his sacrifice was successful. He had been planning and forbearing for hundreds of years, but when it was about to succeed, it failed at the last moment. No one could accept this result.

    [Hahaha, look at how unwilling it is! ]

    [It''s what he deserves! A scourge like this should be killed as soon as possible! ]

    [Fortunately, City Lord Ye arrived in time. ]

    [But looking at City Lord Ye''s appearance, it is clear that he has changed a lot. It''s as if he has just become a god.]

    [Become a god? What god? The sun god?! ]

    [I think it should be called the Great God of Light! ]

    [Just looking at him, I feel at ease... It seems that the darkness has completely left me, and my heart has been soothed. He is like a light that illuminates the whole world.]

    [You feel this way too? I thought I was the only one.]

    [Yeah... maybe this is the realm of God. ]

    A series of comments flashed by, and the audience in the live broadcast room could not resist this routine of a magical force descending from the sky at the last minute to turn the tide of the battle. They were all attracted to it.

    Even ordinary people, even if they don''t understand a lot of things, are still shocked!

    In the video.

    Ye Cheng looked at Tang San, who looked ugly and completely like an abyss demon, and was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He raised his hand, and a tremendous force gathered.

    Finally, a small sun blazing brightly condensed in his palm!

    There is no doubt that although this small sun is not a real sun, it is also condensed by his simulation of the sun''s composition. Really smash it down. Although it is only the size of a palm, its power is no less than the destructive power of an asteroid explosion. It is more than enough to kill four Great Demons.

    Feeling the terrifying power contained in the little sun that seemed to be able to destroy the world, Tang San''s instinctive desire to survive made him beg for mercy: "If you kill me, the abyss passage will never be closed! As long as you let me go this time, I will close the passage immediately. And I swear never to set foot on Douluo Continent again."

    "Don''t believe him. Don''t trust a word that comes out of the mouth of this beast who is worse than pigs and dogs!" Neptune flew over and said hurriedly.

    "Don''t worry, I know."

    Ye Cheng nodded. Of course, he would not believe Tang San''s lies. He gently threw the blazing little sun in his hand, drawing a stream of light, and flew quickly and steadily towards the four imprisoned demons.

    Seeing the little sun getting closer and closer, feeling the violent and incomparable destructive power contained in it, Tang San knew that if this thing really exploded next to him, then all four of them would be dead!

    In a hurry, Tang San had to threaten them with a big banner: "Don''t think you are invincible now. There are countless demons stronger than you in the abyss, but I am the one chosen by the master. Once you kill me, this planet will be completely locked by the abyss, and then an endless stream of demons will descend! You can''t kill me! You can''t!"

    "Keeping you here will only bring disaster!"

    Ye Cheng was too lazy to listen to his nonsense anymore. With a thought, the flying sun sped up suddenly. In a flash, it arrived in front of the four imprisoned demons. The burning surface began to swell and exploded!

    "Damn it! You forced me to do this!"

    "I won''t let you off easy even if I die!"

    Tang San''s expression was extremely ferocious. He knew that it was useless for him to say anything now. The other party was determined to kill him. In this case, he would not let the other party have an easy time even if he died. Anyway, he was already a demon now. After the destruction of his body, his soul would automatically return to the abyss. He would not die in the true sense.

    It''s a pity that the sacrifice of Douluo Continent is only one step away. If it can be completed, then he can own this new abyss of Douluo Continent and become the lord of this abyss!

    Demons at the Lord level are also called Demon Kings in the Abyss! This is the strongest demon below the Overlord. Only those who have their own Abyss territory can be called Demon Kings.

    If everything had gone well, he would have become a demon king.

    Unfortunately, in the end, all efforts failed!

    Tang San was going crazy.

    In that case, he would never let these people have an easy time!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 215: The Secret of the Abyss

    Chapter 215 - 215: The Secret of the Abyss

    "BOOM!!!!!!"

    The small sun that simulated the sun exploded.

    In an instant, looking towards Douluo Planet from space, one could see a sun rising slowly!

    The scene was extremely spectacular!

    It lasted for a long time before the bright sun gradually dimmed and finally disappeared completely.

    The scene turns from the universe back to Douluo Continent.

    Ye Cheng, Sun Zhongjing, and Neptune were floating in the air, and below them was a huge pit with a radius of tens of thousands of miles! It was bottomless.

    Even if viewed from outer space, one can clearly see a circular hole on Douluo Planet.

    "Is it solved?" Neptune asked.

    Ye Cheng shook his head and said, "I can feel that his soul has disappeared. It was not destroyed, but taken away by another undetectable force."

    "After the death of a demon, his soul will return to the abyss. Letting him escape like this will also be a trouble." Sun Zhongjing looked up at the sky, only to see that the space passage that seemed like a big mouth that wanted to swallow the entire Douluo Continent had disappeared.

    The dark clouds that had shrouded the entire Douluo Continent for hundreds of years had now dissipated along with the disappearance of the abyss passage.

    "I always feel that he won''t let it go so easily." Ye Cheng looked solemn, feeling for no reason that the matter was not over yet.

    Soon, he found that his premonition had come true.

    "Boom!!!"

    Thunder appears in the void.

    The place where the space crack disappeared suddenly reappeared with dense blood-red lightning!

    Then, the space crack that had disappeared reappeared, slowly opened, and became bigger and bigger, like a giant demon that wanted to destroy the world, opening its fangs and mouth towards this world!

    This scene seemed familiar, but the difference was that there was no longer endless darkness behind the crack. Instead, there was a vast expanse of land.

    The land on the other side of the crack was desolate and silent, filled with a cold and evil feeling, and covered with endless tombstones!

    It was lifeless, as if the world was one where all living things had died.

    "How is it possible! It came so quickly!"

    Ye Cheng thought that the Abyss might come back, but he never expected that it will come back when he had just killed the culprit not long ago. He thought he could take a breather and give Douluo Continent a chance to breathe.

    As a result, the next moment, the abyss descended again.

    [It''s over! Looking at this situation, could it be that the Lord of the Abyss has arrived? ]

    [What a terrifying feeling! ]

    [Can City Lord Ye win? ]

    [Why do I feel so nervous? ]

    [You must not lose! ]

    The audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t help but clench their fists, secretly cheering for Ye Cheng. After watching the video for so long, they were already completely immersed in the future emotionally.

    In the video.

    Sun Zhongjing looked at the scene above the sky, which was far more exaggerated than before, and couldn''t help but frowned and said, "Could it be that this time, the so-called Lord of the Abyss has arrived?!"

    "No, the Lord of the Abyss will not come in person."

    Ye Cheng shook his head and said, "I once read the memory of a Great Demon, although I failed in the end. But I also gained some information about the abyss."

    "The abyss does not refer to a single world, but is composed of countless corrupted and fallen worlds. If our world is successfully sacrificed, it will become one of the countless layers of the abyss."

    "Each layer of the abyss has a lord. The demon lord is also called the Demon King. He has a strength that surpasses the God King! At the same time, he controls the entire layer of the abyss."

    "Above the Demon King is the Lord of the Abyss!"

    "He is the true master of countless layers of the abyss, and the collective will of the entire abyss world! He is able to mobilize all the power of the abyss." When Ye Cheng said this, his face was extremely solemn.

    "To be honest, my current strength is only equivalent to that of a demon lord. It is impossible to imagine how powerful the Lord of the Abyss who stands above countless lords is. To put it bluntly, with the size of our Douluo Continent, we are not qualified for Him to take action personally."

    "The one who has descended this time should be just the lord of one of the countless layers of the abyss," he guessed.

    [Is the abyss so terrifying? ! ]

    [With City Lord Ye''s power surpassing that of a God King, he is only equivalent to a low-level commander?! ]

    [No, it''s too much of an exaggeration to say that he''s a low-level commander.]

    [If the Abyss is considered an empire, then it has countless kingdoms under its command, and the Demon Lord is equivalent to the king of a country. He is definitely not a weakling.]

    [That''s true. After all, the Demon Lord is also called the Demon King, and he is the master of an entire world. He is indeed not some low-level commander.]

    [Luckily, it wasn''t that Lord who came in person. Otherwise, judging from City Lord Ye''s appearance, it was clear that he had no chance of winning! I wonder how many levels of difference there is?]

    A series of comments flashed by, and even the five God Kings of the Divine Realm could not help but break out in a cold sweat after seeing the information about the abyss in the video. They finally understood why the Divine Realm in the video hid like a turtle.

    Damn, according to the level of the abyss, the five God Kings are only the so-called Great Demon level, and the level of the Creator God is the so-called Demon Lord. And above that, there are the master who control countless worlds... Facing this kind of opponent who is not In the same dimension as them, they have to fight with their heads.

    Once targeted, the entire divine realm will be finished.

    Therefore, the only perfect way to protect yourself is to hide.

    In the video.

    Looking at the huge space crack in the sky and the world inside the crack that seemed to be dead.

    Ye Cheng did not hesitate, raised his hand, and the majestic power gathered and condensed into a burning little sun again!

    It was just different from the fist size that defeated Tang San before. This little sun had a diameter of one meter, and the power contained was incomparable to the previous one. If it hit Douluo Planet, I''m afraid most of Douluo Planet would be destroyed!

    At his level, one must be extremely careful when using his strength to avoid using too much force and destroying the planet he lives on.

    But when facing the abyss, there is no need to be polite.

    The positive and masculine power of the sun is the absolute nemesis of the abyss!

    The enemy has already reached his doorstep, so Ye Cheng naturally chooses to strike first.

    Go away!

    The little sun in my hand shot up into the sky.

    It turned into a meteor and went straight into the desolate and silent world along the crack!

    The next moment, the world in the crack was shrouded in dazzling golden light, making it difficult to see what was happening in the world on the other side.

    All you can see is that even the opened cracks themselves have become extremely unstable.

    Recalling the damage caused by Ye Cheng''s previous small sun that was only the size of his fist, and then looking at this small sun with a diameter of one meter... the audience can almost imagine what the abyss on the opposite side has become after being destroyed now.

    A strange roar suddenly sounded.

    Then, two ferocious hands suddenly appeared on both sides of the crack, and they tore it apart fiercely!

    A ferocious head with sharp horns on its head came out, and its big, scary eyes stared straight at the planet below and locked onto Ye Cheng.

    Obviously, this huge monster is the lord of this level of the abyss.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 216: Conspiracy

    Chapter 216 - 216: Conspiracy

    The demon head that emerged from the crack was extremely large, about half the size of Douluo Planet, and this was just the head. It was hard to imagine how huge it would be if the whole body came out.

    I''m afraid it''s even bigger than the entire Douluo Planet.

    [Wow, it''s so big! ]

    [Oh my god, if you said he could swallow the Douluo Continent in one gulp, I would still believe it.]

    [So scary, can City Lord Ye defeat it? ]

    [Why do I feel so uncertain? ]

    A series of comments slid by, and many viewers in the live broadcast room were not optimistic about Ye Cheng. Because in people''s inherent cognition, big is strong! Big is good! With such a huge body, it means that even if this demon moves its fingers casually, it will be a natural disaster for Douluo Planet!

    On Douluo Planet, the remaining creatures trembled as they looked at the hideous face in the sky, their minds were blank, and they had completely lost the ability to speak.

    Even the five god kings in the real world felt insignificant when they saw the huge demon in the video. Perhaps even the Creator God who created the Divine Realm could not compare to this demon with only its head exposed.

    The universe Is really vast...For the first time, the five gods felt like frogs in a well.

    "Is this the realm above the God King?" Neptune and Sun Zhongjing looked at the huge face covering the entire sky and muttered to themselves. They looked as if they had realized something.

    Ye Cheng looked calmly at the huge demon above him, and suddenly said, "This demon is inviting me over."

    "Invite you over?" Neptune asked in confusion.

    "Well, the expansion of the abyss relies on fusion to devour other worlds." Ye Cheng nodded and said, "A world that has been completely damaged is worthless to the demons. At our level, if we really fight without any restrainta, then the entire Douluo Galaxy will be completely destroyed!"

    "And the goal of this demon lord is to let the abyss he commands devour and merge the entire Douluo Continent. So in a way, we all don''t want Douluo Continent to be destroyed. So this demon is inviting me to fight in his abyss."

    "This...you can''t go!"

    Neptune and Sun Zhongjing''s faces changed and they hurriedly stopped him.

    [Yes, you must not go in! ]

    [That is their territory, so they have the home field advantage.]

    [Originally, they were equally strong, but in the end, they might be suppressed on someone else''s territory. The outcome is probably going to be disastrous! ]

    [City Lord Ye, you are the last hope of the world, you must not go in! ]

    The audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t help but fire barrages of comments, hoping to convey their thoughts to him even though they knew he couldn''t see it.

    In the video.

    "I have no choice."

    Ye Cheng shook his head helplessly and said, "This is a true conspiracy! It is different from me. As a demon, it will not care about the lives on Douluo Continent. Once I fight with it, even if we intend to restrain our strength, I am afraid that all the lives on Douluo Continent will die out after a battle. By then, there will be no people left. What is the point of the world still existing?"

    "Next, Douluo Continent will be handed over to you. If I don''t come back after this trip..." At this point, Ye Cheng shook his head and changed the subject: "The Silver Dragon King and I have a contract. Under my influence, she has gradually transformed into Creator God realm. Unfortunately, it takes a long time, and there is no time for her to complete the transformation.

    Fortunately, after breaking through to the level above God King, my strength is no longer what it used to be. If I die on this trip, even if she is affected by the backlash of the contract, it won''t be too serious."

    At this point, Ye Cheng turned his head and looked around, looking at the devastated world that looked like hell on earth. He sighed and said, "Let me do one last thing for this world."

    The next moment.

    Light, endless golden light!

    It enveloped the entire Douluo Planet, as if it had transformed into a sun. Stimulated by the sunlight, the huge demon head lying at the mouth of the crack couldn''t help but emit a puff of green smoke, and subconsciously shrank back.

    The golden light covering the entire Douluo Planet suddenly began to shrink, and finally formed a ring. It looked like Douluo Planet had an extra planetary ring.

    This circle of planetary ring is made up of flaming golden runes and is just the right size to surround Douluo Planet.

    The audience in the live broadcast room felt that the sudden appearance of the planetary ring on Douluo Planet looked very familiar.

    [Why does this thing... look like a divine ring?! ]

    [It''s impossible. How big would a divine ring that surrounds the entire world be...]

    [I remember that the Ninth Divine Ring was only a thousand meters long, but this thing... is it more than a thousand meters long?!]

    [Is the difference really that big when there is only one major level difference? ]

    [I think just from this one divine ring, one can tell how big the gap is between the God King and those above the God King.]

    Many viewers in the live broadcast room gasped, staring in amazement at the divine ring in the video that surrounded Douluo Planet like a planetary ring, and finally realized how big the gap was between the God King and those above the God King.

    The thousand-meter-long divine ring and this divine ring that looks like a planetary ring. Just from the most intuitive comparison of size, you can clearly see how huge the difference is.

    In the video.

    The huge planetary ring around Douluo Planet suddenly began to rotate slowly, accompanied by unspeakable mysterious fluctuations. The planet, which had been eroded into a gray-red color by the power of the abyss, became lighter and lighter in color... and gradually began to return to its original aqua blue color.

    At this time, the screen jumps and begins to show the changes on the planet.

    The dead land regained its vitality, and the dark and smelly sea of blood gradually became clear and bright...

    The withered trees turned into ashes and disappeared. Young green shoots sprouted from the soil and grew rapidly.

    In the blink of an eye, a lush green appeared on the originally dead land.

    The demonic features of many humans who were transformed into demons gradually disappeared. The racial transformation that should have been irreversible actually returned to its original form in the end due to some invisible force.

    The desolate and dilapidated world is rapidly recovering its vitality.

    The remaining abyss demons, skeletons, and other things also automatically disappeared. Those dead humans and soul beasts, as long as they still had souls, re-condensed their bodies in the golden light. It was a resurrection from the dead!

    This scene, which could be called a true miracle, completely made the audience watching the video boil!

    [Oh my God, resurrection from the dead?! ]

    [Resurrecting so many people at once...]

    [If this is not God! Then what is God! ]

    [Savior! ]

    [What kind of realm is above the God King? ...]

    [...]

    Just a few minutes passed.

    Douluo Planet, which was originally desolate and silent, and looked like it had been completely corrupted by the abyss, has regained its original vibrant state.

    The planetary ring surrounding the entire planet also slowly faded and disappeared.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 217: Whatâ€™s The Use Of You Gods?

    Chapter 217 - 217: What''s The Use Of You Gods?

    The Realm of the second-turn, one ring Divine Master.

    The soul ring is so huge that it can cover the entire Douluo Planet. Looking at Douluo Planet from the universe, it seems as if there is an extra planetary ring!

    And when the magnificent planetary rings disappeared.

    The originally gray and red Douluo Planet has also returned to its former vibrant aqua blue.

    Except for the damaged buildings and the broken mountains and land that were not restored, all the people who died because of Tang San''s undead disaster, as long as they had souls left, were rebuilt and resurrected.

    Of course, Ye Cheng had no way to deal with those who had been sacrificed long ago and had no souls. Even with his current second turn realm, he could not reverse time and rescue people from the long river of time.

    After displaying divine power and purifying the deep-rooted abyss erosion on the entire Douluo Planet in one fell swoop.

    During this process, Ye Cheng also sorted out the rules of Douluo Continent and eliminated unnecessary things. He also broke the shackles imposed by the Divine Realm on all living beings and restored his original posture.

    From now on, Douluo Continent will no longer be affected by the Divine Realm. And soul beasts will no longer encounter heavenly tribulations when they break through. If you want to break through a million years and become a divine beast, you no longer need to make a contract with humans.

    At Ye Cheng''s current level, breaking the shackles imposed on Douluo Planet by the Divine Realm is just a piece of cake.

    After Ye Cheng removed the shackles imposed by the Divine Realm, he suddenly looked in a certain direction, and a bright light bloomed in his golden eyes. At this moment, he actually followed the connection between Douluo and the Divine Realm, penetrated the dark void, and locked onto the Divine Realm that had long been hidden somewhere in the universe.

    He saw that it was a sphere with seven colors all over.

    This is the Divine Realm, not a physical planet, but a world condensed by high-concentration energy.

    "It absorbs the faith of all living beings, but it cannot protect them."

    "When faced with a crisis, they abandon their followers and flee."

    At this moment, Ye Cheng''s golden eyes radiated a sharp cold light, and the once lofty Divine Realm trembled slightly in his eyes! It seemed as if it could not bear the pressure of his eyes.

    "What use are you if you are a god who cannot protect all living beings?"

    The words fell.

    The divine realm that hid in the dark void and abandoned Douluo Continent to save itself from the abyss, but ultimately could not avoid destruction.

    Boom!

    That beautiful colorful sphere exploded. He was able to kill it with just a glance from a far distance! Completely destroyed!

    [Good!!!]

    [That must be the realm of the gods. Destroy it! ]

    [You are right. A world of gods that relies on the faith of believers but cannot protect them should be destroyed as soon as possible! ]

    [They really treat us like sheep to be fleeced. ]

    [That''s right! Let''s destroy it as soon as possible! ]

    Countless viewers in the live broadcast room applauded. They didn''t know much about the Divine Realm. They only knew that Douluo Continent was originally under the jurisdiction of the Divine Realm. As a result, the Abyss invaded, and the Divine Realm directly abandoned Douluo Continent.

    When harvesting faith, it looks like gods love the world.

    But when faced with a crisis, they ran faster than anyone else.

    In the eyes of the people of Douluo Continent, it is better to destroy such a world of gods as soon as possible.

    The divine realm.

    When the five God Kings saw the scene in the future video where the Divine Realm was easily destroyed by the other party with just a glance, they couldn''t help but tremble all over.

    This is anger and fear!

    Because if this question and answer is not revealed, then the future that is now revealed is definitely their original future.

    In their original future, they abandoned Douluo Continent and chose to save themselves. As a result, they escaped the disaster of the abyss, but ultimately could not escape being wiped out by a mortal who grew up in the subordinate world they abandoned.

    What an irony this scene is.

    "Bold! How bold!"

    The Asura God was shaking with anger, "How dare he! How dare he!"

    The other four God Kings also looked unhappy. Anyone who saw that their future selves would be like an ant being destroyed by others with a casual look. I''m sure they wouldn''t feel so happy.

    "Don''t be angry."

    The Evil God calmed down and said, "This video only shows a possible future. Now that we know what will happen in the future, we have the possibility to change it."

    "That''s right. Ultimately, the root of everything is the invasion of the Abyss." The Goddess of Life advised: "If the Abyss had not invaded Douluo Continent, then what happened in the video would not have happened."

    "But we still don''t understand how the Abyss set its sights on Douluo Continent? If Tang San is killed, will someone else be chosen?" said the God of Destruction.

    That''s right, this is what the five God Kings are most worried about. Although the abyss is terrifying, it has not yet arrived. Although the five God Kings have a sense of crisis, it always lacks a sense of reality when watching through the screen. They even subconsciously doubt the authenticity.

    After all, is this question and answer that can reveal the future, and the video that is played, real? Why can''t it be fake?

    If the five God Kings wanted to do something similar, they could easily do it. Isn''t it just making up a fake video? This is not difficult for any God-level strongman. The real difficulty is that the existence of this question and answer itself is too mysterious. They even used the power of the Divine Realm Center, but they couldn''t get a glimpse of the mystery.

    This made the question and answer seem unfathomable in their minds. Therefore, they could not ignore the future of showed in the video. Although there was still a trace of doubt in their hearts, they could only try to believe it at this stage.

    In the video.

    After destroying the hidden Divine Realm with a single glance, Ye Cheng turned to look at Neptune and Sun Zhongjing, whose injuries he had just cured, and raised his hand, accompanied by colorful precious light. A ten-story pagoda appeared.

    "This Ten-Directions Heavenly Towerhas accompanied me in surpassing the God King realm and has also grown to the point of surpassing Ultra Divine tools. If we use the divisions of the Divine Realm, this Tower of Babel is now a creation artifact!" Looking at the crystal clear ten-story small tower in his hand, Ye Cheng gently tossed it, allowing it to slowly float in front of the two God Kings.

    "I will leave this artifact here. If you encounter any unsolvable crisis, you can use this artifact as an emergency measure. But remember, in order to activate this artifact, you need the combined efforts of at least two or three God Kings to barely exert some of its power." He looked like he was making arrangements for his final wishes.

    "Aren''t you going to take this artifact with you? Facing such a strong enemy, one more artifact can give you a better chance of winning." Neptune couldn''t help but say as he looked at the ten-story tower in front of him.

    "No need, I have the Feihong Sword which is enough for me."

    Ye Cheng shook his head, pretending not to care.

    But the audience in the live broadcast room knew that he had no intention of coming back alive. He was probably going to die together with the Demon Lord. Naturally, he needed to leave a trump card for Douluo Continent.

    This kind of fearless and heroic spirit of being willing to die.

    For a moment, countless viewers who had unknowingly been immersed in the video were moved to tears.

    Compared to those cold and selfish gods who abandoned them and fled at the critical moment, this flesh-and-blood person who could have escaped alone but chose to stay and die with the powerful enemy for them is the real god in their hearts!

    The end of the video.

    As Ye Cheng rushed into the abyss crack in the sky alone, followed by angry roars and blazing golden light... in the end, the space crack twisted and disappeared completely.

    It''s over.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 218: Ye Chengâ€™s Trap

    Chapter 218 - 218: Ye Cheng''s Trap

    It''s over.

    They watched the video freeze, slowly fade into black, and finally disappear completely.

    Countless viewers felt lost and their hearts could not calm down for a long time. Although the video was not long, it contained a lot of information and showed the audience a magnificent future.

    After the video ended, many forces immediately had people record the entire process. They recorded the entire video in text, making sure not to miss any details. They would analyze it later. There might be omissions, but the main things were definitely recorded.

    Therefore, many secrets are now widely known.

    ...

    Baiyun City.

    Ye Cheng was currently watching the completion of each character after the video ended.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the more people will realize it. Then, it will become real!

    Current roleplay: Divine Ring Master ¨C Second-turn One Ring Yecheng (10%) Lord of the Abyss (1%)

    Played as: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng, Water Controller ¨C Neptune, Medicine King ¨C Sun Zhongjing.

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 58.4% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards, only obtain 100% final permissions to control everything in the system.)]

    "Sure enough, one video is not enough to get the recognition level to 100%. " Ye Cheng looked at the progress of the two characters on the panel and fell silent.

    This time when he fabricated the video, he mainly created two characters, the Divine Ring Master, and the Lord of the Abyss who never showed up from beginning to end.

    Although the Lord of the Abyss never showed up from the beginning to the end, the changes in the next few hundred years were all caused by the demons under his command. Therefore, the audience will have a vague impression of him in their hearts. That is why there is this 1% recognition. To be honest, this recognition is very high.

    After all, in his setting, the Lord of the Abyss is a true final boss-level character, with a strength setting equivalent to that of a third-turn divine ring master, at the pinnacle of the universe!

    For a character of this level, having a 1% completion rate after a video is far beyond his expectations.

    "It seems that if I want to break through to become a god in one step, I admit that I am not strong enough. Only 10% is too little. In this case..." Ye Cheng looked at the 10% completion rate of the Divine Ring Master, which was far beyond his expectations, and thought for a moment. He used the mind operating system to modify some of the settings of this character.

    Then, on the attribute panel, the degree of completion of the Divine Ring Master changed.

    [Divine Ring Master-Ye Cheng (100%)]

    A smile finally appeared on Ye Cheng''s face. He felt that he might have found the real use of the personality system.

    After he modified the character of this divine ring master, his strength changed from a one-ring divine ring to a state where he had not yet condensed a divine ring. In other words, he was still in the state of nine soul rings and had not completed the transformation. He was still a mortal.

    But it doesn''t matter. As long as he integrates this personality, the specific training methods of the Divine Ring Master will naturally become a part of him. Therefore, he can completely practice on his own, combine the nine rings into one, and become a god on the spot!

    The personality Is just a means to help him cheat, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t practice on his own.

    Now that he has the cultivation method of the Divine Ring Master, it is not difficult for Ye Cheng to condense into a Divine Ring. After all, his qualities in all aspects have long been qualified to become a God. If the Divine Realm had not set shackles on this planet, he would not have been trapped in the Limit Douluo for so long.

    "Fusion!"

    Ye Cheng couldn''t wait to order in his heart.

    The next moment.

    A golden light appeared out of nowhere above his head, covering him completely. His aura began to become erratic, as if undergoing some kind of magical transformation!

    I don''t know how much time has passed.

    When he opened his eyes again, although his strength had not changed, his inner self had undergone a drastic improvement.

    "So this is how it was solved..."

    "This is all you need to do to exploit loopholes in the rules, condense your own spirit rings, and fuse your spirit rings to achieve a qualitative transformation..." Ye Cheng muttered to himself. After fusing his personality, he had already understood the secrets of the Divine Ring Master. If necessary, he could follow the video at any time. Teleport directly to the moon and immediately break through to become a god!

    But there was no rush, he needed to take it slow. He would wait for ten days or half a month before declaring to the public that he would be in seclusion with Sun Zhongjing for a period of time.

    This is mainly done to find a reason to break through and become a god.

    After all, it''s impossible for him to break through and become a god right after the video ends, right?

    He has to wait for a short while before breaking through to become a god.

    Then other people would think that Ye Cheng was inspired by this video and was full of inspiration. He concentrated on retreating and after a period of research, he finally successfully developed the Divine Ring Master system that he would research in the future in the video.

    Only in this way can there be no risk of being exposed. Otherwise, if the video just ends and he suddenly breaks through to become a god, it will feel too fake.

    "The character of the Divine Ring Master not only comes with the Ring Condensation Method and the Divine Ring Method of the Nine Rings Return to One, but it also includes the ability of the Soul Contractor who contracts soul beasts. But it''s true that the Soul Contractor is essentially still a Soul Master, and it''s not considered to be a new system. Therefore, it is included in the character of the Divine Ring Master, which is quite reasonable."

    Ye Cheng recalled the various abilities he had gained after integrating the Divine Ring Master''s persona, and was surprised to find that this Divine Ring Master, who had not yet become a god, had quite a lot of abilities.

    Basically, he now has some of the most important ability settings in this video.

    If you directly manifest your power, you will need a lot of recognition. But if you just have a certain ability, or create a certain skill, etc., the recognition required is surprisingly little.

    "The five God Kings in the Divine Realm are probably terrified and angry, but they can''t do anything to me. I don''t know if they will fall for my trick." In this fabricated future, Ye Cheng deliberately arranged a plot in which he destroyed the Divine Realm. The purpose was to see if he could provoke the five God Kings to go down to the lower world.

    Ye Cheng already knew that the five descending priests had a trace of the divine consciousness of the five divine kings. That was why he played this video specifically for them to watch. If the five divine kings were stimulated to feel a sense of crisis and felt that they were a threat, they would personally descend to the mortal world and kill him before he grew up.

    Then they fell into the trap.

    Once the five God Kings come to Douluo Continent, they will be immediately locked in by the question-answering system and become one of the answerers. At that time, even if they escape back to the Divine Realm, it will be useless. Ye Cheng can directly set them a question that is impossible to answer correctly, and the punishment for answering incorrectly is to lose divine power or life.

    As a power-hungry person, it was too easy for Ye Cheng to kill these five God Kings.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 219: Tang Sanâ€™s Hatred

    Chapter 219 - 219: Tang San''s Hatred

    After the video ends.

    A wave of searching for Tang San has arisen across the continent!

    After all, the scenes played in the previous video were too horrifying. Although people gained countless benefits from the invasion of the abyss, countless people died because of the invasion of the abyss.

    No one can guarantee that he or she will not be one of the unlucky ones who sacrificed after the invasion of the abyss.

    If you can survive the initial frenzy of the abyss and wait until the energy concentration of the planet rises, you will naturally be able to gain countless benefits and usher in a new era. But according to the future video, that will probably be two or three hundred years later.

    By that time, most of the people of this era would have died, either from old age or at the hands of invading abyss demons.

    Therefore, for most people, it is better for the abyss not to invade. The future shown in the video is indeed beautiful, but they themselves are unlikely to enjoy it, so naturally they do not want the abyss to invade.

    At this time, Tang San has become the most wanted criminal in the entire continent! Almost all the powerful countries on the continent have jointly declared that if Tang San is found, he will be found dead or alive! Even if you only provide clues, you can get a generous reward.

    For a moment, the whole continent was in an uproar.

    It set off a huge wave of searching for Tang San.

    This made Tang Hao and Tang San miserable. For their own safety, they could only disguise themselves and try to show their spirits as little as possible. They were now like rats crossing the street, and everyone wanted to kill them. Once their whereabouts were exposed, they would face a situation where everyone was hostile to them.

    The name Tang San has become a complete taboo.

    There are many people with the same name, and they even changed their names directly. This is to avoid any connection with Tang San, the enemy of mankind. After all, people nowadays are crazy about catching Tang San. If they come across a little clue, even if it''s just a name, they may suspect that you are Tang San himself, and then arrest you and send you to the Spirit Hall, or they would rather kill the wrong person than let him go, and they will do it without thinking.

    In fact, since the end of the video, there have been many people named Tang San in the world who have suffered misfortune just because of the same name as Tang San.

    Now, the word "Tang San" has become a derogatory word. It represents Evil! Shamelessness! Sinisterness! Viciousness! Treachery! Devil! Stinky shit! Garbage! ... a synonym for all bad things.

    When you are cursing someone, if you say: You are a Tang San, it is definitely the most vicious curse word in the world.

    Although Tang San and his father hid themselves, all the information about Tang San was soon dug out by the angry crowd.

    Almost everyone knows that Tang San was born in the Holy Spirit Village. His father, Tang Hao, was once the famous Clear Sky Douluo. As a result, because his wife sacrificed herself to him, he had no choice but to hide away with the newborn Tang San and spend his days in decadence, drinking all day... After that, Tang San studied at Nuoding College as a work-study student, and then at Shrek College...

    Anyway, he once had some connection with Tang San.

    Now they are basically eager to cut off their relationship with him, and have revealed a lot of explosive information, such as Tang Hao often owes money for wine and does not pay it back, and Tang San was known to have bad morals when he was in school, and he was too heavy-handed, etc.

    The elder of Holy Spirit Village, Jack, the dean of Nuoding College, and the dean of Shrek College, Flanders, all publicly stated: "We are not familiar with this kid Tang San! This kid has a beastly heart and we were deceived by him."

    Tang San, who should have been in great glory and could do whatever he wanted, has now completely become a rat crossing the street that everyone wants to kill because of a future video.

    This made him secretly hate everyone!

    He hated those people who had a good relationship with him but were now eager to cut off their relationship with him. He thought they were betraying him nakedly! He also hated Ye Cheng who defeated him in the future video.

    But what he hated the most was this mysterious question and answer that revealed his future!

    At this moment, Tang San, who was almost abandoned by the whole world, had his dark side completely exposed. He even hoped desperately that the abyss in the video would come to him as soon as possible. Then he could implement his plan and sacrifice the whole world to the abyss. Let those who betrayed and spurned him pay the price!

    Tang Hao looked at Tang San, who was silent and had an unusually gloomy look, and felt a little worried. At the same time, he was struggling with whether he should give up this son.

    After watching the previous videos, he already knew that his good son would ruin the whole world in the future!

    He would become a minion of the abyss and bring disaster to the whole world!

    Of course, he is not a saint. As long as the dead are not his relatives, Tang Hao doesn''t care about it. No matter how many people die, he won''t blink an eye. What really made him think about whether to give up Tang San was that he did not appear in the future video.

    This made him a little suspicious, wondering if it was the future Tang San who killed him. Or was it because he died for unknown reasons that Tang San''s temperament changed drastically?

    Tang Hao was unsure, so he was a little hesitant.

    Moreover, he did not like the abyss, and did not want to become a demon. Even his race would change. In his eyes, was that still himself?

    Most importantly, Ah Yin would not like Abyss, and certainly would not want him to become a demon.

    "call..."

    After a long breath and a fierce ideological struggle, Tang Hao finally made a decision. That was not to give up Tang San.

    Because he has nothing now, he wants to avenge the Clear Sky Sect and destroy the Spirit Hall! There is no other way except Tang San, the son with twin spirits.

    Therefore, Tang San is his hope for revenge, and Tang Hao will never give up on him unless it is absolutely necessary!

    "Let''s go."

    Tang Hao stood up and walked ahead.

    "Dad, where are you going?" Tang San came back to his senses from his gloom, and returned to his original calm and elegant appearance. As if nothing had happened, he followed closely.

    "It''s not safe outside now. I''m going to send you to a place! Only there can you gain experience and time to grow," he said.

    "Where?"

    Tang San asked doubtfully.

    "The City of Slaughter!"

    Tang Hao said simply and clearly: "It is both a prison and a paradise for sin! Only there will you not be the enemy of the whole world. Because most of the people there are lunatics who want to destroy themselves! At the same time, they don''t have the so-called sense of justice."

    "The City of Slaughter, but the video... has revealed that I once hid there..." Tang San hesitated.

    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. And that place is not accessible to just anyone." Tang Hao gave such a reason, then stopped, turned around and looked at Tang San''s face that looked like his wife, closed his eyes, and swung his fist!

    "Bang!!!"

    Tang San was smashed into the air, the bones on his face shattered, and when he struggled to stand up, his handsome face was completely unrecognizable. It was hideous and terrifying!

    "Daddy... Wei Shenma?..."

    Tang San''s teeth had naturally been gone long ago, and the bones on his face were almost all broken, so he could hardly speak.

    "To be on the safe side, you can''t reveal your identity!"

    Tang Hao looked at his unrecognizable face and said, "So I can only destroy your appearance. Remember, in the Slaughter City, you cannot use the abilities that appeared in the video, and you must not reveal that you are Tang San!"

    "Chicken Doula..."

    Tang San was silent for a moment before speaking vaguely.

    At the same time, the fire of hatred in my heart burned more and more fiercely!

    Why? Why did he have to suffer this?

    It''s not me who''s wrong, it''s the whole world!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 220: The Silver Dragon Kingâ€™s Early Awakening

    Chapter 220 - 220: The Silver Dragon King''s Early Awakening

    The Star Dou Forest.

    After watching the video, Di Tian and other soul beasts could not calm down for a long time. Despite the threat of the abyss, at the end of the video, the shackles imposed on the soul beast clan by the Divine Realm were finally broken.

    Even the Divine Realm that had oppressed their soul beasts for hundreds of thousands of years finally suffered the consequences and was easily wiped out like garbage.

    Almost all soul beasts have a good impression of Baiyun City Lord, who brought hope to soul beasts and liberated the soul beast clan in the video. After all, judging from his actions, this person does not discriminate against soul beasts, and even repeatedly helps soul beasts overcome difficulties in the video.

    Otherwise, if the development in the video is followed, the final outcome of their soul beast clan in the wave of abyss invasion is either that all high-level soul beasts will die out, or that they will be locked up in a zoo for human viewing.

    After watching the entire video, what all soul beasts wanted most was the method to sign a contract with humans. As long as they signed a contract with humans, the annoying heavenly tribulation and the shackles that bound their strength improvement would all disappear.

    This is what many soul beasts dream of.

    As for the fact that Ye Cheng helped the soul beasts to remove the shackles imposed by the Divine Realm at the end of the video, that was too unrealistic in the eyes of the soul beasts. After all, if Ye Cheng wanted to grow to that point, he would first have to face a large-scale invasion from the Abyss, and then use the corpses of countless demons to brew for hundreds of years to make the energy concentration of Douluo Continent comparable to or even surpass the Divine Realm... All of this would take too long.

    And when that time comes, even if they break the shackles of the divine realm, what will happen? The threat brought by the abyss will make them face annihilation at any time and anywhere. Wouldn''t it be meaningless?

    Therefore, breaking the shackles imposed by the Divine Realm seemed too far away to the soul beasts. It was more practical to contract with a soul master.

    A lot of details have been revealed in the previous video.

    They, the bystanders, might not understand it very well, but as the founder of the Soul Contract Master, Ye Cheng would definitely be greatly inspired. Perhaps inspired by the video, he could have researched the Soul Contract Master''s method hundreds of years in advance.

    Not only the soul beasts thought so, but also the other soul masters thought so. Because there were too many details in this video. Some of them were completely incomprehensible to them as outsiders, but as the protagonists of the video, they could definitely understand! It was even possible that the video had already revealed the answers.

    Therefore, if Ye Cheng could get some inspiration from it and then create the kind of magical power system in the video in advance, it seems not impossible.

    Therefore, after the video ended, all major human forces were eagerly watching the developments in Baiyun City, eager to get an answer that would satisfy them.

    ...

    Deep in the forest, there is a small lake. The water is crystal clear, like a piece of azure crystal. A strong breath of life ripples in the lake.

    At this time, Di Tian and other soul beasts all turned into human forms, some tall, some short, some fat, some thin, in various shapes. They all gathered at the core of the lake of life, staring at the lake that seemed to be calm.

    Longing for their Lord to awaken like in the video.

    However, after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement in the Lake of Life before him.

    Many soul beasts had a flash of disappointment in their eyes. Did they really have to wait until hundreds of years after the abyss invasion, when the world''s energy concentration increased, for their master to wake up? By then, would they, the soul beasts, have to go the same old way?

    But this time, I may not be so lucky.

    As we all know, if a Q&A video plays a clip from the future, the already determined future will become less accurate.

    After all, if you know that there are things that are disadvantageous to you in the future, then everyone will definitely try to change it. Change the things that will lead to disadvantages, and in this way, the future will naturally change.

    So as for the future of video playback, everyone knows that it can only be used as a reference. After being exposed, whether the future will develop as in the video is a question mark.

    "Beast God." Biji, wearing an emerald green dress, quietly came behind Di Tian and said, "Master, will the Lord really wake up?"

    "I seemed to vaguely feel the breath of the master waking up before, but I don''t know why..." Di Tian frowned and hesitated for a rare moment.

    "Then..." Just as Biji was about to say something, Di Tian suddenly trembled all over, and then he looked towards the center of the lake with an ecstatic look on his face. The other beasts also looked towards the center of the lake.

    "Buzz..."

    The ground beneath the feet of the beasts trembled slightly, and then the lake in front of them began to boil, with bubbles bubbling up. These bubbles rose rapidly, and then the frequency of the ground shaking became more intense.

    "The Master has actually awakened!"

    This scene was exactly the same as in the video, and all the fierce beasts present were overjoyed.

    The next moment.

    With a bang.

    The ground around it cracked, as if the entire forest was shaking violently. The water in the small lake poured back in, exposing the lake bottom in an instant.

    A ball of silver light suddenly emerged from the crack in the ground, and then slammed heavily on the shore. It was a huge claw, shining silver all over, and on that silver claw, there were densely covered hexagonal silver scales. Each scale reflected a strange light!

    The huge slapping sound, with an incomparable strong pressure, the ecstasy in the eyes of Di Tian and the soul beasts became even stronger. They took a step forward, knelt on one knee, and shouted in unison: "Welcome, Master."

    The ground exploded with a loud bang, and the powerful aura caused the many soul beasts present to uncontrollably change back to their original forms, transforming from humans into giant beasts.

    Then he prostrated himself on the ground before the silver monster.

    "I never thought so many things would happen while I was asleep." A deep voice lingered in the forest without warning. The voice seemed to come from all directions, and because it was too deep, it was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman.

    The dazzling silver light made all the huge soul beasts dare not look directly at it. They could only crawl there humbly, trembling and ecstatic. It was as if they finally had a backbone!

    The huge silver body slowly stretched out and finally saw the light of day again. The beautiful posture had a charm that was beyond the boundaries of race. Even from the perspective of humans, the silver dragon in front of them was too beautiful.

    Accompanied by dazzling silver light.

    The huge silver dragon was wrapped in light, and then slowly shrank. When Di Tian and other fierce beasts saw this, they immediately began to shrink as well, until they finally turned back into human form.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 221: The Blank Silver Dragon King

    Chapter 221 - 221: The Blank Silver Dragon King

    50 powerstones Chapter

    ....

    As the light disappeared, the Silver Dragon King also changed into a human form. She looked no different from the one in the video, with long silver hair draped behind her, and the hair was as smooth as silver crystal. Her eyes were long and curled eyelashes, and her purple eyes were clear and transparent, as if you could see the stars in the sky... It must be said that whether in her original form or in human form, she was extraordinarily beautiful.

    After changing into human form.

    The Silver Dragon King looked at Di Tian, who was leading the group, and said, "Get ready and follow me to the human world."

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Di Tian nodded without hesitation. He believed that since the master had awakened at this time, it meant that she must have watched the video. After knowing the video, she must have made her own plans for the future of the soul beast. As a subordinate, he naturally just had to obey orders.

    The other soul beasts had no objection to this. After all, the Silver Dragon King was the leader of all soul beasts. It could be said that all soul beasts on Douluo Continent were basically a race nurtured by the essence of the divine beasts that fell on Douluo Continent during the war in the Divine Realm.

    As the leader of all the divine beasts back then, and one of the continuations of the Dragon God''s life after his split, the Silver Dragon King became the leader of the soul beasts. That was something she absolutely deserved.

    As for what the Silver Dragon King was doing in the human world, in fact, even if she didn''t say it, the other fierce beasts would have some guesses. It was nothing more than going to look for the Lord of Baiyun City in the video.

    After all, the solution to the restriction of soul beasts still lies with the Lord of Baiyun City.

    Sometimes, the soul beasts find it hard to resist humans. Their creativity and growth potential are really too terrifying.

    Take the soul contract master''s method for example. Although it seems to be a simple contract, it is actually not simple at all. Even the Silver Dragon King cannot create such a contract. Yet, a human who is less than a few hundred years old has done it.

    Talent is sometimes a very unreasonable thing.

    Just as Di Tian and other soul beasts thought, the Silver Dragon King came out of seclusion this time to find Ye Cheng, the Lord of Baiyun City in the video. The purpose was to sign a symbiotic contract with soul beasts.

    After all, with the soul beasts of Douluo Continent now tightly suppressed by the Divine Realm, if the Silver Dragon King wants to form her own group of God''s, then she absolutely cannot do without the symbiotic contract. Only in this way can the soul beasts under her be able to grow and become divine beasts!

    Otherwise, if Di Tian and other soul beasts cannot break through to become divine beasts, then they are worthless to her. If they are not even divine beasts, when they come into conflict with the Divine Realm in the future, they may not even be qualified to be cannon fodder.

    And according to the situation in the video, the human side is not necessarily the enemy of the soul beasts. If the gods did not interfere, the soul beasts and humans could live together. And it would be quite harmonious, right?

    What''s more, at the end of the video, the Lord of Baiyun City rebuked the gods and destroyed them.

    The Silver Dragon King felt so refreshed when she saw that scene! It was as if the pressure that had been accumulated for many years had just been released!

    How can it be summed up with just one word..."cool"?

    So even though the two of them had never met in real life, Silver Dragon King felt as if she bad a long-standing friendship with Ye Cheng. If this were a love game, then Silver Dragon King''s initial favorability towards Ye Cheng, who he hadn''t even met yet, would have been as high as 70.

    With this level of favorability, even if Ye Cheng suddenly went crazy and proposed to the Silver Dragon King, she would not be angry. She would even seriously consider it. The probability of agreeing and rejecting is 50-50.

    The reason for this Is that although the Silver Dragon King has lived for so long, she has not experienced too many things, and her mentality is no different from that of an ordinary girl. Otherwise, she would not have fallen in love with Tang Wulin in the original novel.

    If she is a Dragon King with hundreds of thousands of years of experience, would she really fell in love with Tang Wulin, a kid who was not even a fraction of her age? Would she be as emotional as in the original novel?

    It''s Impossible no matter how you think about it.

    When the Dragon God was besieged by five God Kings, he split his own power when he was about to die, and transformed into two new lives ¨C the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. He also gave his two divine thrones to these two beings, making them have powerful powers from birth.

    Therefore, the Silver Dragon King is not the incarnation of the Dragon God, but can be seen as the offspring of the Dragon God''s individual reproduction, a brand new life.

    Soon after she was born, the Silver Dragon King was attacked by the God Kings. She was severely injured and had no choice but to escape into space and finally escape back to Douluo Continent.

    However, due to her severe injuries, the Silver Dragon King spent most of the hundreds of thousands of years she spent in Douluo Continent recuperating in deep sleep, and had almost no contact with people. The only knowledge she had of the world was through the memories of the Dragon God.

    It can be said that In some ways, the Silver Dragon King is actually like a blank sheet of paper, like a baby. Although the Dragon God left some memories to her, it was only a memory after all, not love and emotional entanglement in the world. The Silver Dragon King had never experienced it. She knew that there was such a thing, but she didn''t know that emotions were so fatal.

    Once you really fall in love with someone, you can''t control yourself at all. You will no longer be yourself.

    Because of this, in the original novel, she split up with Na''er, and ended up falling in love with Tang Wulin because of this other half of hers. Then when they merged, Na''er brought that love with her, and immediately defeated the inexperienced Silver Dragon King.

    So don''t imagine the Silver Dragon King as some cunning old monster who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. In fact, she is a complete blank sheet of paper in terms of emotions. She is the kind that is easy to deceive and easily tempted.

    Of course.

    Although the Silver Dragon King is young and inexperienced, she is the continuation of the Dragon God''s life and has inherited some of the Dragon God''s memories. Therefore, she has an innate arrogance.

    If you are an ordinary person and want to show your courtesy and get close to her, she will not will pay any attention to you.

    Only someone who is equal to her, or regarded as equal by her, has the possibility of conquering this inexperienced little silver dragon.

    Tang Wulin in the original novel just met this condition. After all, he possessed the essence of the Golden Dragon King and could be regarded as the reincarnation of the Golden Dragon King. Naturally, it was inevitable that she would look at him with new eyes.

    Well, I''m getting off topic.

    After the Silver Dragon King decided to go to the human world to find Ye Cheng, she did not delay. She only took two beasts of decent strength as her servants and set off. These two beasts are Biji and Ziji. Their true forms were the Emerald Swan and the Demon Dragon respectively.

    As for the hot-tempered male beasts like Di Tian, they stayed here to avoid the embarrassing situation where all the top leaders went out and found that their base camp had been robbed when they came back.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 222: City of Slaughter

    Chapter 222 - 222: City of Slaughter

    Tang San and his father had arrived at a small town at this time.

    This town doesn''t look big, but it has a strange atmosphere and everyone has a special chill.

    Tang Hao brought the disfigured Tang San to the only tavern in the town.

    The air in the pub was very turbid, and all the decorations were black. Although it was daytime outside, as soon as I walked in, I felt a chill and darkness.

    The arrival of Tang Hao and his son Tang San attracted a lot of attention, but most people just glanced at them casually, were a little surprised at the ugliness and disgustingness of the disfigured Tang San, and no longer paid attention.

    Tang Hao found a seat in the corner and sat down with his son. A waiter dressed in black and with an indifferent expression came over. "What would you like to order?"

    Tang Hao said coldly: "Give me two glasses of Bloody Mary."

    The waiter''s expression didn''t change at all and he turned and walked away.

    After a while, two cups of turbid liquid were brought up. The liquid was dark red and had a strong fishy smell, as pungent as blood.

    Tang San frowned, but Tang Hao took the bottle and drank it all. Then he looked at the unrecognizable Tang San and said, "Drink it."

    Tang San did not hesitate and also picked up the wine glass and drank it all.

    The liquid was a little salty and a little sour. The strong smell of blood instantly filled Tang San''s taste and smell.

    After seeing him swallow it, Tang Hao revealed the answer: "This is a cup of human blood."

    "What?"

    Tang San''s face changed slightly. No wonder this thing felt so familiar. When he was disfigured by Tang Hao''s punch, wasn''t the blood in his mouth this way?

    Although he knew that what he drank was human blood, he didn''t spit it out like in the original novel. After all, he knew that since Tang Hao asked him to drink human blood, it was obviously not a casual trick. Perhaps this is the condition for entering the Slaughter City.

    When Tang San found out it was human blood, his expression changed and he didn''t care. Tang Hao felt a chill in his heart, thinking back to Tang San''s devilish look in the previous video... But he knew he had no way out. He couldn''t give up Tang San. If he wanted revenge, he had to rely on this son.

    So he forced himself to suppress the discomfort in his heart, pointed at the people sitting around him, and said, "Kill them."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on the two of them. Everyone looked at Tang Hao with strange eyes.

    "..."

    Tang San didn''t say anything. After experiencing disfigurement and being the enemy of the whole world, his heart was as hard as stone. He was too lazy to maintain that false kindness.

    What does other people''s lives have to do with me?

    However, before Tang San could make a move, many guests around him rushed forward and attacked the father and son first!

    Anyone who could gather in this tavern was basically someone who knew some inside information about the Killing City. Therefore, everyone here was a desperate criminal. The kind of bad guy who deserved to be shot ten times.

    Seeing that Tang Hao said he wanted to kill him and the others, why hesitate? Just do it and it''s over.

    But unfortunately, although these people are fierce, their strength is a little lacking. Even the current Tang San can easily deal with them.

    His soul rings lit up, and then the entire tavern was filled with a layer of crystal blue. Thick blue silver grass protruded from the ground, and the hard cones pierced through one body after another.

    In an instant, everyone in the tavern, including the waiters, was strangled to death by Tang San. The smell of blood filled the air.

    As the spirit rings converged, the blue silver grass also disappeared. Corpses fell to the ground one after another, and blood stained the floor of the tavern red.

    Tang Hao was unusually calm about this. He nodded and said, "It seems that I still underestimated you. Remember, when you enter the Slaughter City, you can only rely on yourself. I will not be by your side, let alone protect you. There are no friends or partners there, only enemies. Kill all those who can bring you threats. Become the annual champion of the Hell Slaughter Arena, and I will naturally come to pick you up."

    After hearing this, Tang San nodded, then stood up, walked to the bar of the tavern, and kicked it hard.

    The kick, which contained soul power, broke the bar into pieces and scattered them, revealing the ground.

    "The entrance to the City of Slaughter should be here." Tang San looked at the ground, the Clear Sky Hammer spirit appeared in his hand, and then he smashed it down heavily.

    With a loud bang, a huge hole appeared on the ground, and a cold wind blew up from under the cave.

    After doing all this, Tang San turned his head to look at the place where his father had been sitting, only to find that Tang Hao had disappeared.

    Without hesitation, he leaped down and jumped directly into the pitch-black ground. His body was instantly surrounded by the pitch-black and sank into it.

    After falling only a few meters, Tang San already had his feet on the ground. He didn''t need any light, as his Purple Demon Eye could see everything clearly in the darkness. This was a long corridor that extended diagonally downwards, with a chilly aura constantly blowing against his body.

    When Tang San had walked for a while, a cold voice suddenly came from all directions, "Welcome to the City of Slaughter. This is the capital of hell, a world full of slaughter. Here, you can get everything you want, but the price is your life."

    He hesitated for a moment, then continued walking forward. After many twists and turns, he saw light ahead, which was an open door.

    As you walk in, you can vaguely hear noisy sounds coming.

    When Tang San walked out of the corridor, a group of knights in black armor appeared in front of him, and the leading knight held a knight''s lance in his hand.

    "You broke the rules."

    The deep voice sounded extremely cold, as if it did not come from a human body. The one who spoke was the black-armored knight sitting upright on his horse.

    Looking at the hundred knights in front of him, especially the black-armored knight holding a knight''s spear, Tang San couldn''t help but shrink his pupils, because he felt a strong pressure from the many knights in front of him. A sense of crisis that endangered his life surged in his heart!

    Tang San at this time was different from when he entered the Slaughter City in the original work. At that time, his strength had reached the level of Soul King close to Soul Emperor, but now he was only Soul Elder, a difference of nearly two levels. The strength of the Dread Knight Scott in front of him was at least Soul Emperor!

    How to beat him?

    "Defeat me, and you can enter the Slaughter City!" Dread Knight Scott said coldly, and at the same time waved his other hand to let the knights behind him step aside.

    Afterwards, the Dread Knight Scott grabbed the belly of the warhorse under him, driving the warhorse under him, and instantly turned into a black lightning and charged out.

    On the way, the Dread Knight Scott thrust the knight''s spear forward, and with a cold roar and a whistling sound, stabbed towards Tang San.

    Facing the charging Dread Knight Scott, Tang San knew he had no way out and could only grit his teeth. Fight!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 223: Tang San Was Almost Beaten To Death

    Chapter 223 - 223: Tang San Was Almost Beaten To Death

    Tang San''s face was now completely ruined, his nose collapsed, his facial features twisted, his teeth all fallen out... He still felt unsafe, so he even shaved his hair and gave it a buzz cut. He looked like a completely different person from before the disfigurement.

    But even though he had already done this, Tang San still didn''t dare to show the Blue Silver Grass Spirit in the battle, but only planned to use the Clear Sky Hammer Spirit. After all, his Blue Silver Grass Spirit Skill was too recognizable.

    In the previous video, he had also used the Blue Silver Grass spirit to fight. Once he used it, his identity, which he had tried so hard to hide, would be exposed. At that time, his fate would probably be worse than death.

    After all, the word "Tang San" is now a taboo on the continent!

    So facing the charge of the Dread Knight Scott, Tang San, who could not use the Blue Silver Coil, first used the Ghost Shadow to quickly dodge, then leaped up, summoned the Clear Sky Hammer spirit in the air, and smashed it directly at the Dread Knight Scott.

    However, facing Tang San''s attack, the face of the Dread Knight Scott under the helmet showed a look of disdain. Who does this kid think he is? Then he used the Knight''s spear in his hand as a stick, and instantly turned into an afterimage and whipped Tang San.

    "Bang!"

    Using the spear as a stick, this stick hit Tang San so hard that he vomited blood and flew backwards.

    So strong!

    After being blown away, Tang San flipped in the air and fell to the ground with blood on his mouth, his heart heavy. He was too weak now.

    But it was impossible for him to give up like this, after all, there was no way out since he came here. Giving up was equivalent to death, and there was still a glimmer of hope if he fought hard!

    Tang Sanshu roared, raised the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand again, and used the Ghost Shadow to rush towards the Dread Knight Scott.

    This time he learned his lesson and did not dare to try to hurt the Dread Knight Scott with a hammer. Instead, he left three points of space every time he attacked, and activated the Purple Demon Eye to stare at him, and was ready to use the Crane Control and Dragon Capture at any time, so as to block the Dread Knight Scott''s spear for a moment, so that he could better avoid his attack. Even look for an opportunity to counterattack!

    However, it was of no use.

    Given the absolute gap in strength, all Tang San''s knowledge could play a very small role. Time and again, he was hit by the spear in the hands of the Dread Knight Scott, spitting blood and flying backwards. Time and time again, he kept spitting blood, spitting blood, and spitting blood... I really didn''t know where he got so much blood to spit out.

    Soon, Tang San was beaten to the point where he was almost unrecognizable by the Dread Knight Scott.

    At this time, Tang Hao, who had been observing secretly for a long time, finally couldn''t help it.

    He originally thought that his son could create a miracle, kill someone above his level, defeat the Dread Knight Scott, and enter the City of Slaughter with his own strength.

    It turned out that he was just overestimating him. If he hadn''t stopped it, Tang San would have been beaten to death.

    The Dread Knight Scott looked at Tang San lying on the ground, dying, and knew that he was no longer able to fight. So he raised the spear in his hand and was about to end his life.

    At this moment, suddenly a terrifying majesty came!

    The Dread Knight Scott froze, and a voice came to his ears: Let him in!

    The pressure from the man in the dark, the Dread Knight Scott had only felt from the Titled Douluo. Therefore, he knew that the boy in front of him had a Titled Douluo backing him up. Anyway, he couldn''t afford to offend him.

    Taking out a black sign from the soul guide and throwing it at the lying Tang San, Dread Knight Scott said coldly: "This is your proof of being in the City of Slaughter. After entering the city, someone will be there to guide you at the city gate."

    After saying that, he turned his horse around and led a group of knights away.

    Tang San, who was lying on the ground with wounds all over his body and seemed to be breathing more than breathing in, did not respond. It was not until the knights had walked away for about half an hour that he finally recovered and tremblingly got up from the ground.

    If it was an ordinary spirit master, after being seriously injured like that, he would definitely have no choice but to wait for death. But Tang San was different, his spirit was the Blue Silver Emperor, this spirit had a very strong vitality. Therefore, he would not die so easily.

    "Damn it!"

    Tang San''s eyes were bloodshot, and his unrecognizable face was extremely hideous and twisted to the extreme! He tightly grasped the black token. The fire of hatred in his heart was stronger than ever!

    Even at this moment, he not only hated the Dread Knight Scott, but also hated Tang Hao. Thinking back to when he was young, he ignored him... He felt hatred for him for leaving him here. But he didn''t know that he was spared not because of the kindness of the Dread Knight Scott, but because Tang Hao was secretly helping him.

    On the surface, he said he didn''t care about Tang San, but how could Tang Hao really not care about him? He only had this one son. And this son was his only hope for revenge. How could he just leave him alone?

    He was not In a hurry to enter the Slaughter City.

    After sitting cross-legged and recuperating for several hours, and feeling that he had recovered some of his combat power, Tang San followed the previous instructions and walked towards the city gate.

    It can be predicted that without the protection of the plane of the son of destiny, Tang San''s life in the Slaughter City will definitely not be as leisurely as in the original novel. He will truly experience what hell is!

    ...

    Baiyun City.

    At this time, Ye Cheng had already given instructions to his subordinates, saying that he and Senior Medicine King would be in seclusion for a period of time. The specific time of leaving seclusion was unknown, and during this period, Baiyun City would be temporarily handed over to them for management.

    When the people under his command heard the city lord announce the news, they were all excited. After watching the video, they knew that since the city lord announced that he would go into seclusion at this time, he must have got some inspiration from the video, so he couldn''t wait to go into seclusion to comprehend and study.

    It is possible that when the city lord comes out of retreat next time, the Ring Condensation Method that reformed the entire soul master system in the video will be officially announced!

    It will appear In this world before the abyss invades.

    After announcing the news.

    Ye Cheng and his clone Sun Zhongjing announced that they would go into seclusion. As for where they would go, no one knew.

    Many other forces'' hidden agents in Baiyun City also learned the news shortly after Ye Cheng announced his retreat. For a moment, everyone was excited.

    Because they understood too well what Ye Cheng''s seclusion at this time meant.

    When they thought of the scene in the video where the Ring Condensation Method made countless people become gods, almost all the people from the big forces could not remain calm. After all, becoming a god... as long as the Ring Condensation Method can be released, it will no longer be an unattainable legend.

    The world of soul masters, which has been silent for a long time, will also begin a revolutionary change with the advent of the Ring Condensation Method!

    Some people are afraid, but more people are looking forward to it!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 224: A Somewhat Silly Soul Beast

    Chapter 224 - 224: A Somewhat Silly Soul Beast

    There before us is a magnificent city.

    Above the tall and heavy city gate, there is a huge bluestone plaque with three large characters engraved on it ¨C Baiyun City!

    A group of three women arrived at the city gate at this time.

    It can be seen that these three women, with the one walking in the front leading the way, and the other two women are half a step behind, they should be servants or subordinates.

    The woman walking In front had long silver-white hair and dark purple eyes. She looked about 18 or 19 years old. Her beauty was peerless, and she had an indescribable dignity and grace. She was like a queen on a secret visit!

    The two women who were half a step behind were also extraordinary in appearance and temperament.

    A girl with long purple-black hair and deep purple eyes, a hot body, wearing a leather jacket that showed off her figure. Especially with her unique lavender lips, she had a different kind of dark temptation. It was Zi Ji, the Hell Dragon transformed into a human form.

    The other woman had emerald green hair, a vibrant color. Even her eyes were emerald green, and her facial features were soft and gentle. One could tell at a glance that she was a gentle woman to the core, a woman who was suitable to be a house wife. It was none other than Bi Ji, the Emerald Swan transformed into a human form.

    These three women naturally set out from the Star Dou Great Forest and headed to the human world to look for the Lord of Baiyun City.

    At this time, two months had passed since they set out to leave the forest.

    The reason why it took two months to reach Baiyun City was not because the journey was too far.

    The main reason was that the Silver Dragon King had not been to the human world for a long time, and she was not in a hurry to travel in order to see the difference between the current human world and the human world in her memory. Otherwise, with the speed of the three women, as long as they knew the direction, they could reach Baiyun City in less than half an hour if they flew.

    Now, after two months, they finally arrived in Baiyun City today.

    "My Lord, we have arrived."

    Zi Ji looked at the magnificent city gate in front of her and suggested to the Silver Dragon King in front of her: "Do you need me to intimidate the city lord to come out?"

    After two months of sightseeing, Zi Ji, who had a simple understanding of the rules of the human world, knew that it would not be so easy to meet the Lord of Baiyun City by normal means. If she released her aura, the Lord of the City who sensed her aura would naturally appear to see who dared to provoke him on his territory.

    Although this method is simple and crude, it is easy to offend people. Therefore, the Silver Dragon King glanced back at her and said calmly: "Don''t be reckless."

    The three of them came here not to make enemies, but to seek cooperation. Unnecessary provocation would also lead to conflict.

    After two months of touring the human world, the Silver Dragon King combined what she saw and heard with the memories left to her by the Dragon God, and her emotional intelligence increased greatly! She was no longer the arrogant person.

    "...?"

    When Zi Ji saw the Silver Dragon King say no, she looked puzzled. Soul beasts like them were not as cunning as humans, and they always liked to be straightforward. Therefore, even beasts with the same intelligence as humans were mostly stupid. In layman''s terms, they had low emotional intelligence.

    Of course, there are also smart ones among the fierce beasts, such as Biji who was beside Ziji. When she saw Ziji was confused, she had to take a step closer and began to explain to her in a low voice.

    Ziji''s eyes also changed from confusion to enlightenment. Finally, she nodded, finally understanding the problem with the suggestion she had just made.

    "Humans are so troublesome..." She muttered softly, feeling that the human world was too complicated. If it were soul beasts, there wouldn''t be so many twists and turns. The strong are respected, and whoever wins will be obeyed.

    "Let''s go in and take a look first."

    The Silver Dragon King ignored the whispers of the two women behind her and took the lead to walk towards the tall city gate. The two women behind him hurriedly followed.

    At this time, at the wide and magnificent city gate, many pedestrians were coming in and out. The guards guarding the gate were all soul masters, so the pedestrians were in good order. No one dared to make trouble.

    The appearance of the three daughters of the Silver Dragon King immediately attracted everyone''s attention. To be more precise, everyone''s attention was focused on the Silver Dragon King. After all, the previous video had only been played for a short time, and people''s memories were still very clear. Therefore, they clearly remembered what the human form of the soul beast master in the video looked like.

    Therefore, as soon as the Silver Dragon King appeared in human form, most people recognized her identity. After all, the appearance might be somewhat similar, but that kind of unique temperament was not something that anyone could possess.

    However, despite recognizing the identity of the Silver Dragon King, no one came forward to disturb them. Even the guards guarding the city just looked at her in surprise and let them enter the city.

    This is because in the previous video, the Silver Dragon King was a friendly force against the Abyss. She also signed a contract with their own city lord and became his closest partner. Therefore, the guards subconsciously did not regard her as an enemy at all. So even if they suddenly saw the real person, they would naturally not panic.

    However, after the three women entered the city, the guards at the gate quickly reported the matter to their superiors, and then reported it to the higher-ups. Soon, all the senior managers of Baiyun City knew that the Silver Dragon King had come to Baiyun City.

    The other side.

    The three officially walked into Baiyun City. Their first impression of the city was that it was prosperous! The streets are lively!

    The feeling this city gave them was completely different from other human cities. In recent times, when they passed by human cities, most of the civilians in them gave people the impression that they were pale and thin, and had no hope for the future... It was as if they were oppressed by some powerful force and had lost the will to resist.

    But this city is different.

    Every pedestrian who passed by them had a calm look on their face. Although their clothes were not very bright and beautiful, their whole spirit gave people a feeling of being motivated and full of hope.

    The surrounding streets are also very clean. From time to time, you can see some special cleaners cleaning up the fallen leaves from roadside trees and other citizens'' domestic garbage.

    The area you enter from the city gate is a civilian area. The further you go in, the closer you get to the city center, and the better people''s lives become. At the same time, the various buildings are becoming more and more high-end!

    Standing on the bluestone slabs, the three blended in with the crowd and were not very conspicuous. At most, some people who were close to her recognized her identity and were a little surprised, but that was all.

    Baiyun City is very large. It would take at least several days to walk from the outer civilian area to the inner high-rise area. In addition, the terrain of the city is very complex, and it is easy to get lost if you don''t know the way.

    Fortunately, there are always special horse-drawn carriages lined up on the roadside to provide passenger services.

    The three of them hired a carriage and prepared to go to the inner area to take a look. By the way, they also wanted to find out about the current situation of the Lord of Baiyun City and how to meet him. After all, they came here to ask for help, so it was better to abide by the rules.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 225: Three Years Passed

    Chapter 225 - 225: Three Years Passed

    The sound of horse hooves clattered.

    The three sat quietly in the spacious carriage without saying a word. They looked out the window and watched the pedestrians passing by quickly.

    The coachman was a middle-aged man with a simple and honest face, but he was quite powerful. Judging from his breath, he was at least a Soul Master.

    A dignified Soul Master Is working as a coachman?

    If they had not left the forest, the three might not have noticed anything unusual. But after touring the human world for more than two months and knowing how high the status of soul masters was in this world, the three women immediately noticed something unusual.

    A Soul Master at the Soul Master level would never fall to the point of being a normal civilian. The coachman in front of them was obviously not an ordinary civilian.

    And it was definitely not a coincidence that he came to drive the carriage for them.

    The three women were not stupid. They guessed that the coachman was probably sent by the high-ranking officials of Baiyun City after just a little thought. As for the purpose, who wouldn''t think too much when a sensitive figure like the Silver Dragon King came to the city when the city lord was away? They had to send someone to monitor their movements.

    The carriage was moving very fast, speeding along the city''s unique highway!

    After half a day.

    The three women finally arrived at the inner area from the outer civilian area in a carriage.

    The buildings here are obvious, and are clearly different from those in civilian areas. Tall mansions can be seen everywhere, covering a large area.

    "My three guests, this is the inner city." The carriage stopped, and then he got off the carriage and respectfully opened the door, saying to the three women, "The terrain inside the city is complicated. If you three want to visit the scenery inside the city, you can continue to hire me. I am very familiar with this area, and I can take you three to some famous attractions. If you are tired of playing, I can also take you three directly to the most comfortable hotel to stay."

    The Silver Dragon King did not speak. Zi Ji and Bi Ji looked at each other, and Bi Ji, who was gentle and good at communicating with people, spoke up: "Then I wonder, if we want to meet the city lord, what should we do?"

    "You three want to see the city lord?"

    After listening to this, the coachman did not seem surprised. He said with some regret, "What a coincidence! With your identities, it would not be a problem for you three to meet the city lord. Unfortunately, about two months ago, after the video ended, the city lord announced that he would go into seclusion, and no one knows when he will come out."

    "The city lord is in seclusion?!"

    Ziji and Biji were surprised. How could it be such a coincidence? Could it be that the city lord knew they were coming and deliberately avoided them?

    But thinking about it, it was impossible. The Baiyun City Lord had no reason to avoid them. And the time of retreat was after watching the video. So it was obvious that he had a new understanding in the future video played before. That''s why he couldn''t wait to announce the retreat, wanting to digest the inspiration brought by this video.

    For a moment, Zi Ji and Bi Ji both looked at the Silver Dragon King, waiting for her orders.

    After hearing the news that Ye Cheng was in seclusion, the Silver Dragon King was silent for a moment before saying, "Then we will wait here." The purpose of their trip was to discuss cooperation between humans and soul beasts with Ye Cheng, so it was naturally impossible for them to just go back like this.

    Therefore, staying in Baiyun City and waiting for Ye Cheng to come out of seclusion is naturally the best choice.

    Anyway, for soul beasts with long life spans, even a hundred years is just a blink of an eye. It is impossible for Ye Cheng to stay in seclusion for that long.

    So the Silver Dragon King and Ziji, Biji and the other two bought a manor in Baiyun City and settled down there, waiting for Ye Cheng to come out of seclusion.

    In addition to the three people of Silver Dragon King waiting for Ye Cheng to come out of retreat, all the major forces on the continent were also eagerly waiting for Ye Cheng to come out of seclusion. After all, they all knew that once Ye Cheng comes out of seclusion, it would most likely mean that the soul master system would usher in a real revolution!

    The future belongs to the Divine Ring Master.

    If these old system soul masters can seize the opportunity in advance and switch to practicing the Ring Condensation Method as soon as possible, it means that they are standing on the cusp of the trend, and even a pig has the possibility of taking off.

    Time passed little by little as everyone waited anxiously.

    In the blink of an eye, more than three years have passed.

    Three years have passed since Ye Cheng announced his retreat.

    During this period, the mysterious Q&A also reappeared and held six Q&A sessions, with an average of one Q&A session every few months. Sometimes it was a personal Q&A, and sometimes it was a public Q&A.

    Among them, the content of the questions and answers repeatedly involved the future and the situation of the abyss invasion.

    Judging from some of the information revealed in the video, it seems that even if the Abyss is exposed in advance and Tang San is wanted all over the world, it still cannot prevent the coming of the Abyss in the future!

    This makes countless people feel heavy in their hearts and very insecure. Even the five God Kings of the Divine Realm who have been spying on it feel extremely troubled.

    Of course, Ye Cheng would not waste the six Q&A sessions over the past three years, and used them all to create a new character. The completion rate was only a few tens or less than twenty percent each time, and it took six Q&A sessions to finally perfect this character to 100%.

    [Roleplay system ¨C make up a character. The more people believe in it and feel shocked, yearning, fearful, etc. for it, the character will eventually become real!

    Current roleplay: Soul Master ¨C Xuan Ji (100%) Lord of the Abyss (7%)

    Played as: Twin Martial Souls ¨C Ye Cheng. Water Controller ¨C Neptune. Medicine King ¨C Sun Zhongjing. Divine Ring Master ¨C Ye Cheng.

    External plug-in: Live broadcast spoiler system ¨C 58.4% (Currently insufficient absorption progress, only low-level permissions, can ask questions at will, fabricate and tamper with videos, set Q&A rewards and penalties. But cannot obtain Q&A rewards, only obtain 100% final permissions to control everything in the system.)]

    Looking at the character of Soul Master Xuan Ji on the panel, Ye Cheng breathed a sigh of relief after finally reaching 100% in the sixth question and answer. He didn''t expect that this character would need so much recognition, but you get what you pay for. If you think about it carefully, it''s not an exaggeration to say that this character needs so much recognition.

    The soul guide Xuan Ji''s character is not very strong, he is just a Titled Douluo. What he really needs a lot of recognition is his mind full of soul guidance technology.

    It Is no exaggeration to say that the technology in the mind of this soul master Xuan Ji is a complete dimensionality reduction attack for the soul masters of this era. Once it can be applied in practice, the whole world will soon enter the interstellar era of conquering the universe!

    And as long as soul guide Xuan Ji has enough materials, he can mass-produce soul guides that are powerful enough to kill gods, and even create a Douluo version of a nuclear bomb!

    Of course, knowledge is just knowledge.

    With Douluo''s current technological status, it is impossible to create a soul guide that can kill gods. Too many key factors are missing.

    It Is like in modern society, everyone knows the principle of making nuclear bombs, but even some countries cannot make nuclear bombs because they lack the raw materials for making nuclear bombs, the equipment to process these raw materials, and the talents to operate these equipment.

    Technology is never that simple, it is very complicated. The character of Soul Master Xuan Ji is like a modern scientist who traveled through time and space to the ancient times. He has a lot of scientific knowledge but is unable to make a meal without rice.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 226: Out of Seclusion

    Chapter 226 - 226: Out of Seclusion

    "The time has come. It is time to break through and become a god."

    Ye Cheng looked up at the bright moon in the sky and muttered to himself. Although he had announced to the public that he was in seclusion for the past three years, it was impossible for him to really hide away and do so. After all, he already knew the method.

    However, since he couldn''t let others know that he wasn''t in seclusion, he changed his appearance and used many identities to travel around the continent for three years. He also did some small things along the way, laying the groundwork for the future.

    Now I guess the time is about right.

    Three years of seclusion and three years of intensive research.

    The combined efforts of the two, plus the many details to be added in future videos, is equivalent to telling the answer in advance, with only a little process missing... With so many advantages, at least in the eyes of others, three years is definitely enough to create the Ring Condensation Method.

    In that case, let''s make a big noise to announce my return!

    He slowly raised his head and turned his gaze to the full moon in the night sky. A smile slowly formed at the corner of his mouth.

    ...

    On the desolate and lonely moon.

    Ye Cheng''s figure appeared quietly. He turned his head and looked around. Looking at the bumpy appearance around him, his expression was extremely calm. After all, he already knew what the moon was like.

    Looking up and far ahead, a water-blue sphere appears before my eyes, seemingly very close.

    I have to say that from this angle, Douluo Planet is definitely the most dazzling planet in this solar system, with a unique beauty. No wonder it can give birth to life.

    After admiring it for a moment.

    Ye Cheng finally started to get down to business.

    He just sat cross-legged on the spot, not afraid of being disturbed. On this empty and uninhabited moon, no one would disturb him except the meteorites.

    As for the oxygen-free environment, the difference in planetary gravity, and the various radiations from the universe... with his current strength, they have absolutely no effect on him.

    "Buzz!!"

    Accompanied by the buzzing sound of vibrating space.

    Around Ye Cheng''s body, circles of soul rings appeared, two yellow, two purple, four black and one red. This is the ultimate configuration that many soul masters dream of!

    "It is set to be a soul ring taken from a soul beast, but it can never be perfectly matched with my own body. And the age is too low." Ye Cheng looked at the nine soul rings around his body, stretched out his hand to summon his Feihong Sword martial soul, and then just like in the video, he took the sword in his left hand and tapped the sword with his right hand!

    "Bang!"

    It was clearly hitting his martial soul, but the nine soul rings around his body seemed to have received the same shock and shattered in an instant!

    Ye Cheng''s face turned pale as his soul ring shattered. Obviously, the soul ring shattering had a certain impact on him. But it didn''t hurt him at all. Everything was still under control. Moreover, although everything shown in the previous Q&A video was fabricated, it was also fabricated based on the actual situation. At most, there were reasonable cheats.

    So he just needs to do it as shown in the video. There is no risk at all, because it is deduced by the system, absolutely safe! A method that will succeed 100%.

    After the soul ring was broken, Ye Cheng took a breath and recovered his condition. Then he closed his eyes and began to condense his own soul ring again!

    As he began to practice, rays of light appeared around his body. The energy between heaven and earth and the universe surged crazily and began to surround his body, wrapping him up in it...

    Everything went so smoothly and it didn''t take long.

    White light began to emerge around Ye Cheng''s body, gradually forming a ring... and finally a white soul ring appeared.

    Then, the color of the spirit ring began to change dramatically. From the original dull white, it gradually turned into a deep white, then yellow, purple, black... Just like that, in less than a few minutes, the lowest level ten-year spirit ring was upgraded to a bloody red hundred-thousand-year spirit ring.

    At this time, Ye Cheng did not even open his eyes, and continued to concentrate on condensing the second soul ring. It was also a dim white circle at first, and then gradually solidified into a soul ring. Then the color began to change... The second 100,000-year soul ring appeared.

    Just like this, circle after circle of soul rings appeared until all the lost soul rings were replenished.

    Ye Cheng now possesses nine soul rings.

    Furthermore, his nine spirit rings are different from the simple 100,000-year spirit rings in the video. They are ultimate spirit rings with an age of 999,999 years.

    Once this ultimate 100,000-year soul ring is condensed into a divine ring, the foundation he possesses will definitely be the deepest, and there will be very few who can catch up with him.

    After condensing nine soul rings again.

    Ye Cheng took a short break, recalled the details and made sure they were correct, then he officially started to break through level 100!

    He closed his eyes and adjusted his mental state.

    At some point.

    The nine bloody soul rings that shone around his body suddenly trembled together!

    These soul rings that were originally distinct and unrelated gradually moved closer to each other, and finally, under the influence of some mysterious power, they slowly moved closer and merged together...

    When the nine soul rings merge into one.

    In an instant.

    The entire moon was shaking!

    The truly endless energy in the universe rushed in, lighting up the originally dim moon!

    The entire moon was wrapped in the rush of cosmic energy, turning into a colorful planet.

    It became like a pearl in the universe!

    At the same time.

    It was nighttime in Douluo Continent, and everyone was shocked to find that the originally dark night sky suddenly became as bright as day!

    People searched for the light source, but were surprised to find that the source of the sun-like bright light was actually the moon, which should have been soft and gentle.

    This familiar scene stunned everyone.

    "This...this is!"

    "No, could it be that City Lord Ye is becoming a god?!"

    "Oh my God! It''s been three years!"

    "It took three full years for City Lord Ye to finally come out of seclusion."

    "And there was such a big commotion as soon as he got out."

    "Hahaha, the Ring Condensation Technique has been invented!"

    "I also have the possibility of becoming a god!"

    Countless people on the ground looked at the moon in the night sky with ecstasy. They all knew that a brand new era was coming!

    Baiyun City.

    The Silver Dragon King, Ziji, and Biji, who had lived here for three years, also looked up at the sky, looking at the moon that was shining with infinite brilliance. They all knew that the three years of waiting had finally paid off.

    That person is back.

    At the same time, it also announces that a great era is about to come!

    The relationship between humans and soul beasts will also undergo earth-shaking changes.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 227: Welcome Back, City Lord!

    Chapter 227 - 227: Welcome Back, City Lord!

    On the moon.

    At this moment, Ye Cheng was surrounded by brilliant colorful lights, and the endless essence of the universe continued to flow into his body, being absorbed by him and transformed into nutrients for his growth.

    The cosmic energy that was pouring in gradually began to slow down.

    The bright moon also dimmed again as the cosmic energy was cut off, and returned to its gray and inconspicuous appearance.

    "This is the realm of God..."

    Ye Cheng slowly opened his eyes. His appearance had not changed at all, except for the halo surrounding his body, which showed that his realm had changed.

    A huge halo with a diameter of more than ten meters, with a brilliant golden color all over, looks as if it is connected by mysterious runes, exuding an incredible sense of presence!

    There is no doubt that this halo is already a

    divine ring!

    Ye Cheng felt the power that was so different from before, and he didn''t know how to describe it. Only when he really reached this state could he know how wonderful it was. It made him feel as if he could control everything in the universe!

    The divine ring around the divine ring master''s body was just an external manifestation of his own power. It didn''t mean that all his power was placed on the divine ring. If necessary, he could also change the shape of the divine ring at any time, adjust the size, and then move it behind him, pretending to be the divine ring of the divine world, which was also something he could do easily.

    Even hiding the divine ring would not be a difficult task.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng always felt that the divine ring and spirit ring were something that was specifically displayed to others, for demonstration or to show off. He always felt that this thing was too fancy.

    But since this is how people in this world perceive it, he won''t just sit there and cancel this thing, so let it be.

    With a smile on his face, he slowly stood up. Then he took a step forward, and ripples appeared in the space. He returned from the desolate and lonely land of the moon to the "Douluo Continent.

    Baiyun City.

    Many people looked up at the sky with anticipation, watching the moon, which was once as dazzling as the sun, begin to dim again.

    They knew it was over.

    They just don''t know whether the city lord has succeeded?

    Although he succeeded in the video, the situation in reality is different from that in the video. After all, the abyss had not yet invaded at that time, and there were differences in energy concentrations... It is possible that these subtle differences led to changes in the final results.

    Fortunately, at this time.

    An indescribable feeling suddenly appeared in the hearts of everyone in Baiyun City, and along with it, there was also an astonishing vision.

    The surrounding vegetation began to grow wildly!

    Some people who were originally unwell suddenly felt no more back pain or leg pain, and they went from being seriously ill and dying to healthy bodies. They sat up from their beds all of a sudden.

    Not only that, even many people who originally had defects in their limbs and toothless elderly people seemed to have received God''s blessings. Their broken limbs grew back, and the elderly also grew new teeth...it was like they were given a new life.

    Some people who have been stuck at a certain level for a long time have also broken through the level limit as if by some stroke of luck...

    For a time, all the people and animals in Baiyun City received inexplicable blessings and gained various benefits.

    This magical scene, combined with the strange phenomenon of the moon in the sky just now, made everyone have some guesses.

    Could it be that the city lord has returned as a god?

    "Welcome back, city lord!"

    Many people in Baiyun City shouted almost spontaneously. At the same time, they were extremely excited and proud to live in Baiyun City!

    After all, the city lord has become a god now!

    God!

    They are people under the command of the gods, living in the city built by the gods... They can brag about this for the rest of their lives.

    While ordinary people in the city were extremely excited, the senior management of Baiyun City received a summons from the city lord whom they had not seen for three years.

    All those who received the summons ran excitedly to the City Lord''s Mansion.

    The main people who came were the three clan leaders from the three major families, namely Niu Gao from the Defense clan, Bai He from the Speed clan, and Yang Wudi from the Breaking clan. There were also other heads of small clans whose names I couldn''t mention.

    "Greetings to the Lord City Lord!"

    Many high-ranking people, headed by the patriarchs of the three major families, looked at Ye Cheng sitting at the head of the hall and bowed down to pay their respects. It''s been three years since we last met!

    God knows how cautiously these clan leaders have maintained the order of Baiyun City in the past three years without the protection of the city lord. They are afraid that some madman will take advantage of the city lord''s absence to attack Baiyun City.

    Fortunately, a person''s reputation is like the shadow of a tree.

    Ye Cheng was just going into seclusion, not dead, so naturally there wouldn''t be blind lunatics who would take advantage of the situation to rob him.

    In other words, at this critical moment, even if there really was a madman who attacked Baiyun City, other forces that were extremely interested on the Ring Condensation Technique would never stand idly by and would be very happy to lend a hand and do him a favor.

    "Everyone, get up."

    Looking at the clan leaders who had aged a little after three years, Ye Cheng waved his hand. Without any other movement, the people who had prostrated themselves on the ground were lifted up by an invisible force.

    "After three years of hard research by this city lord and Senior Medicine King, we have finally figured out the method of condensing the ring and becoming a god."

    "Now I have become a god!"

    "This undoubtedly proves that this method is feasible."

    Ye Cheng said this, looking at the eager expressions of the people below, and naturally knew what they were thinking. He did not keep them in suspense and said, "But as the video said, if you want to rely on this method to become a god, you must learn the ring condensation method. The soul rings obtained from soul beasts cannot achieve a perfect match with the soul master itself. It''s just that it Involves destroying the ring and rebuilding it. Can you... make up your mind?"

    Upon hearing what he said, Niu Gao immediately said, "Don''t worry, City Lord. The Ring Condensation Method is the future trend, and hunting beasts to obtain rings is destined to be eliminated in the future. Moreover, we old guys have basically reached the limit of our cultivation. Perhaps if we change our cultivation method, we can make further progress."

    "Yes, yes, I beg the city lord to give me some advice!"

    The other clan leaders also expressed their desire to learn.

    After all, no one is a fool, and the potential of the Ring Condensation Method is huge. The previous video has already shown it without a doubt.

    Regardless of whether the Abyss invades in the future, it will not affect the status of the Ring Condensation Method. After all, this is a method that allows soul masters to become gods without relying on the divine position. Throughout the ages, gods are just legends to them. Now there is a chance to reach that level, even if the chance is slim, no one wants to give up.

    "Okay, since you are determined."

    Ye Cheng nodded, then waved his hand. Immediately, everyone present had more information about the Soul Ring Condensation Method in their minds. It clearly told them how to erase the soul ring and then condense it again...

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 228: Taking The Initiative To Come

    Chapter 228 - 228: Taking The Initiative To Come

    "I have taught you the essence of the Ring Condensation Method. Go back and study it carefully." Ye Cheng waved his hand and took the initiative to drive them away.

    "City Lord, we are leaving now."

    The family heads who were taught the Ring Condensation Method were eager to go back and study it carefully, so they did not stay long and left one after another.

    After watching everyone leave.

    Ye Cheng''s eyes were deep, and he suddenly looked in a certain direction. There, he could feel an extremely obscure and powerful aura!

    However, although this aura could be felt to be very powerful, it gave him a very empty feeling. It was like a paper tiger, which only looked ferocious but was actually vulnerable.

    "Who is it?"

    Ye Cheng was a little confused. He had already become a god. With his current strength, even if the five priests from the divine realm joined together, they would not be his opponent. After thinking about it, the only person who could give him such great pressure was probably that woman.

    "Powerful yet empty...obviously still recovering from a serious injury."

    His eyes flickered, and he had some guesses about why she came to him on her own initiative. Or rather, this was something he had expected, if nothing unexpected had happened.

    ...

    This is the inner area, a fairly spacious courtyard.

    The Silver Dragon King and her two servants, Ziji and Biji, have lived here for nearly three years.

    They had waited for Ye Cheng for three years, and finally waited for him to come out today. And once he came out, he caused such a big commotion.

    Look at the moon emitting bright light in the night sky.

    This scene was exactly the same as the one in the video three years ago, letting them know that he had come out of seclusion. And he had even broken through and become a god!

    The three women knew exactly what this meant.

    After a while, the moon''s light finally dimmed...

    "He succeeded."

    While everyone else was still wondering whether Ye Cheng had succeeded, only the Silver Dragon King looked at the slowly dimming moon and suddenly said.

    Because at this moment, she could sense the aura of a god-level powerhouse, suddenly descending upon Baiyun City, covering the entire Baiyun City.

    Although this aura is powerful and gives people a feeling as vast and boundless as the universe, it is also ethereal, and cannot be sensed by non-god-level people. One can only feel a kind of subtle and silent fluctuation that quietly permeates the entire city.

    The Silver Dragon Kin,g gently closed her eyes, and behind her Zi Ji and Bi Ji also closed their eyes, silently feeling this invisible fluctuation... They felt that under this fluctuation, the soul power in their bodies that had not fluctuated for a long time actually grew rapidly!

    Until the fluctuation disappears.

    The two women opened their eyes again and looked at each other, both filled with shock and disbelief. Because in just a few breaths, the invisible wave contained an energy equivalent to their hundreds of years of hard training.

    God-level powerhouse, how terrifying!

    Silver Dragon King also opened her eyes. Her strength did not increase much, but she felt that the injuries in her body had recovered slightly. And the stubborn God King-level power left by the gods in the Divine Realm back then... dissipated a little.

    This shocked her greatly.

    You know, for her, the reason why she had to spend tens of thousands of hours sleeping to heal her injuries was mainly because there was still some divine power in her body from the attacks of several gods during the great war in the divine realm all those years ago. It had been lingering in her body and hindered her recovery.

    As for the combined power of the five God Kings, the only thing the seriously injured Silver Dragon King could do was to sleep. With the help of the power of the God of Creation, she could concentrate on wasting away the power. After hundreds of thousands of years of sleep in Douluo Continent, about 90% of the power had been consumed. It was estimated that she only needed to sleep for another 10,000 or 20,000 years to completely eradicate the power of the five God Kings and then completely recover from her injuries.

    But now, under that invisible wave, not only did she recover from some of her injuries, but even the stubborn divine power left by the God King was slightly eliminated. This alone was probably equivalent to her sleeping for hundreds of years.

    If she could do this a few more times, perhaps the power of the Five God Kings that had been entangled in her body for many years would completely disappear, and her injuries would be completely healed in a short time.

    The Silver Dragon King couldn''t help but think that she couldn''t wait to see Ye Cheng.

    But, no rush.

    She noticed that it was already late at night and it was not appropriate to visit at this time. So she planned to wait until tomorrow to find Ye Cheng and discuss cooperation.

    After all, we have waited for hundreds of thousands of years, so a little while longer won''t hurt.

    But the Silver Dragon King didn''t expect that not long after she made the decision, the person she had been thinking about would actually show up at her doorstep.

    A strong presence came from far away.

    Soon they arrived outside the courtyard gate.

    "Knock, knock."

    A very polite knock on the door.

    The Silver Dragon King''s expression changed. She didn''t expect that he would come to her before she went to look for him. Maybe he sensed her aura?

    After all, when the other party used his power to bless the entire Baiyun City, the Silver Dragon King also benefited. And there was obviously a significant difference between her and those who had not yet become gods. It was not surprising that she would be sensed when she received benefits from others.

    "Who''s coming here so late?"

    Zi Ji and Bi Ji looked at each other, both of them were bewildered. Because of their status, although they had lived in Baiyun City for three years, they did not have much interaction with anyone in the city. At most, they would occasionally stroll around the city market and take a look at the scenic spots.

    Therefore, the people who come to see them at this time seem particularly special.

    "Who is it?"

    Zi Ji was not afraid of any danger, she walked forward and opened the gate. A figure in white came into view, and her breath was immediately held. Wasn''t this face the target of their trip? After waiting for three years, he suddenly came to her door. She couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "Can you please let me in?"

    Ye Cheng smiled and said so.

    "Of course... come in!"

    Zi Ji was a little nervous, and quickly made way after opening the gate. It was because of the previous video that Ye Cheng, who promoted the harmonious communication between humans and soul beasts and finally freed the soul beasts from their shackles, had an incomparable status in the hearts of many soul beasts. He was probably an idol-level figure!

    The idol she has always admired who suddenly appears in front of her. Naturally, she cannot remain calm.

    "Excuse me."

    Ye Cheng said this and then walked into the yard.

    Suddenly, his eyes met with purple ones. In an instant, time seemed to freeze at this moment!

    Zi Ji and Bi Ji, who were standing by, looked at the two people staring at each other, and they didn''t even dare to breathe. They just felt as if the two were engaged in some kind of invisible confrontation. Even the air became heavy.

    Of course, this is purely an illusion of the two women, a psychological effect.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 229: Baiyun Cityâ€™s Future

    Chapter 229 - 229: Baiyun City''s Future

    After looking at each other for a moment.

    In the end, it was Ye Cheng who broke the silence.

    "Sorry for disturbing you so late at night."

    Although the two had a good relationship in the future video, and were even the closest partners in life and death! But in real life, it was the first time they met, and they were complete strangers. It was quite awkward because of this.

    If I had to describe this feeling, it would be like a man and a woman meeting each other for the first time. They are both sizing each other up.

    The Silver Dragon King looked at the young man in front of her with outstanding grace and dignity, and she felt more and more satisfied. It must be said that her first impression of Ye Cheng was very good. It was the kind of thing that made the woman very satisfied.

    "No problem, please come in and sit down."

    The Silver Dragon King made a gesture of invitation, without any condescending attitude based on her own strength, or any airs of being the leader of the soul beasts.

    Of course, this is normal. After all, arrogance depends on who you are facing. Although Ye Cheng is not as strong as her now, he has a promising future. You know, from the video, he will surpass the God King in the future and reach the legendary realm above God king. Even she herself has gained huge benefits because of the contract. A complete win!

    Because of this, the Silver Dragon King is still considering whether to sign a contract with him immediately? After all, at the end of the video, Ye Cheng broke through. But he also broke through with her and reached a realm beyond the Dragon God.

    This has extraordinary significance for the Silver Dragon King, who has been living under the shadow of the Dragon God and cannot escape the influence of the Dragon God.

    From the moment she was born, she knew that she was not the Dragon God, but a life created by the Dragon God splitting his own power. Therefore, her growth was limited. Although it was not impossible to surpass the Dragon God and reach a realm above the God King, it would be much more difficult than for ordinary people.

    Because of this, the Silver Dragon King has been living in the shadow of the Dragon God, and it seems that she will never be able to jump out of the framework he has set. The God King is the limit.

    And now, as long as she signs a contract with Ye Cheng, then with his potential, it is not impossible for him to lead her to surpass the Dragon God. After all, he has already done it in the previous future video.

    If he had not died together with the demon lord in the end, given enough time on her breakthrough state at that time, the Silver Dragon King had no doubt that she could reach the same level as him.

    Therefore, the Silver Dragon King had no resistance to signing the contract with Ye Cheng, and even had a tendency to be impatient.

    Ye Cheng was invited into the living room.

    Then Biji and Ziji served each of them a cup of fragrant tea, and then stood aside like obedient maids, instead of sitting down like the two of them.

    This series of operations was impeccable. The etiquette was done very well. Although the three of them were soul beasts, they knew that they would have to deal with humans in the future, so they had been working hard to learn relevant knowledge about the human world.

    After living in Baiyun City for three years, they have almost understood all the rules of the human world, whether explicit or implicit.

    Ye Cheng picked up the teacup and took a sip. Then he put it down and looked at the Silver Dragon King sitting on the main seat. He said, "Although this is the first time we meet, we have a certain understanding of each other through the video. So let''s just be frank. You came to me, I guess it''s about the "Soul Beast Contract"?"

    The Silver Dragon King didn''t care about what he said directly. Instead, she nodded slightly and said, "I did come here for the soul beast contract."

    "That''s easy."

    Ye Cheng nodded and said, "Speaking of which, I only created this soul beast contract recently. If you had come to me three years ago, you would probably have returned empty-handed."

    "But before I give you the contract method, I need to make one thing clear." Ye Cheng said, "The current situation is completely different from the video. The abyss has not invaded yet, and the energy concentration of the world has not changed at all. And most importantly... I cannot represent all mankind at this time! Do you understand what I mean?"

    The Silver Dragon King nodded slightly. She naturally knew what Ye Cheng meant by this. It was not the time when the abyss invaded and humans were in imminent danger as in the future video. Humans did not have a sense of crisis at this time. Moreover, the Ring Condensation Method had just been created. Few people had learned it, and it had not yet been popularized.

    Therefore, most soul masters still need soul rings to upgrade their levels. Therefore, at this time, announcing the method of contracting soul beasts is not a good thing for the soul beast clan. Because there will definitely be many people who have evil intentions and intend to use contracted soul masters to do some weird things.

    In addition.

    At this time, the human side was still in disarray. The Spirit Hall, the two empires, and the major sects were all acting independently. The open and covert struggles meant that they were destined not to be as united as in the video. After all, the Abyss had not yet invaded, and they did not have a common enemy.

    If Ye Cheng announced the method of condensing the ring and contracting the soul beast at this time, he would lose the initiative, and then these guys would think that they can do it, and it would be even more impossible for them to unite.

    "So, what are your thoughts?" the Silver Dragon King asked directly.

    "We can start in Baiyun City first." Ye Cheng said, "This is my territory. I can let some of my people make contracts with your soul beasts... When they reach a certain level, I can recruit soul masters from outside... Anyway, the contract method is always in our hands, and the initiative will be in our hands at that time."

    Ye Cheng is not a selfless good man. If he announced the Ring Condensation Method and Soul Beast Contract now, then Baiyun City itself would have no advantage over other forces. Therefore, he certainly couldn''t just announce the method.

    Even when he taught the Ring Condensation Method to the senior staff, he left a hidden trick so that they could not reveal the secret of the Ring Condensation Method by any means. He even placed a seal on their minds.

    If someone attempts to read their memory by force, they will be counterattacked! And Ye Cheng will immediately notice it, and then lock the opponent''s position and go directly to kill him!

    In his future plan, he plans to build Baiyun City into a holy place!

    A holy place belonging to mankind!

    To build such a holy place, there must be something unique. That is the Ring Condensation Method and the Soul Contract Master. In the future, he will officially open the Baiyun Academy and recruit students from the entire continent... At the same time, he also welcomes the talented children of those big families and big forces to come and study.

    When Baiyun City develops to be strong enough and has many students all over the world, then there will be no need to hide the Ring Condensation Method and Soul Beast Contract.

    At this early stage, he wanted to build a holy land for mankind. He had to train a group of strong powerhouses and a team of his own. Therefore, these "secrets" must not be made public. Otherwise, he would have no advantage.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 230: Happy Cooperation

    Chapter 230 - 230: Happy Cooperation

    After listening to Ye Cheng''s words, the Silver Dragon King pondered for a moment before nodding and saying, "What you said makes sense. Let''s do as you say."

    "good."

    "This is what you want."

    Seeing that she agreed, Ye Cheng did not hesitate. He raised his hand and a ball of light condensed in his palm. He slowly pushed it towards the Silver Dragon King.

    This inconspicuous ball of light contained all the information about the contracted soul master. Don''t think that signing a contract is just a matter of signing the contract. In fact, there are many twists and turns in it. It is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface, otherwise it would be impossible to exploit loopholes in the rules and allow soul beasts to become gods.

    The Silver Dragon King naturally saw that this ball of light was just a condensation of spiritual power. She reached out to catch the light ball of spiritual power that was flying towards her, and instantly felt a huge amount of information pouring into her mind. There were too many things contained in it.

    If an ordinary person were to come into contact with this spiritual force light ball rashly, the huge amount of information contained in it would probably immediately impact his brain area and turn him into a mentally ill lunatic.

    However, the Silver Dragon King was not an ordinary person, so she would not be affected by the huge amount of information that suddenly came. She absorbed all the information in the spiritual light ball without even frowning, and understood what the so-called soul beast contract was all about.

    After understanding how this contract worked, even the Silver Dragon King had to admire the man''s ingenuity. He was able to create this kind of contract to deceive the rules of the world. Such wisdom was undeniable.

    Next.

    Ye Cheng and Silver Dragon King discussed and negotiated in detail about the cooperation between Baiyun City and the soul beasts. Finally, they settled on the specific matters of the cooperation. Both parties were very satisfied and felt that they had gained a great advantage.

    After finishing the work, Ye Cheng said goodbye.

    The Silver Dragon King went out to see him off, and only slowly closed the gate after seeing his figure disappear.

    "I''ve been out for three years, it''s time to go back." After getting the contract method they wanted, the Silver Dragon King and the three girls, Ziji and Biji, naturally had no need to stay here any longer.

    They planned to go back now and select a group of soul beasts in advance to serve as candidates for initial cooperation with Baiyun City.

    Since the Ring Condensation Technique has just been passed down, even if the veteran masters want to break the ring and start practicing, it will not be that fast. So at this stage, Ye Cheng discussed with the Silver Dragon King and decided to let the younger generations sign the contract first.

    This time when he returns to the Star Dou Great Forest, the Silver Dragon King will need to use her identity as the co-lord of soul beasts to select some young and talented soul beasts from the soul beast clan as candidates for initial cooperation with Baiyun City.

    As for those fierce beasts whose age is often more than 100,000 or 200,000 years, there is no suitable candidate to sign a contract with them at this stage. After all, the contract is equal, and if the difference in strength is too great, the strength of one party will decline instead of improve, and the other party will benefit.

    They must wait until this group of powerful people who practice the Ring Condensation Method grow up before someone can sign a contract with them.

    Although it seems that this time may not be short, as soul beasts, they have long lifespans and can afford to wait. Hundreds or thousands of years are just a drizzle.

    At this stage when there is no threat from the abyss and the sudden invasion of the God Realm, the soul beasts are not in a hurry at all. There is plenty of time to wait.

    ...

    The other side.

    After Ye Cheng left the courtyard where the Silver Dragon King and others were temporarily staying, he directly used the means of space teleportation and returned to the City Lord''s Mansion.

    Now that he has become a god, the six soul bones that were originally fused have been completely absorbed by him, and the soul bone skills contained in them have also completely become a part of him. It has become an ability similar to a talent skill.

    From this point of view, there is a significant difference between the Divine Ring Master and the traditional Douluo God. When a traditional soul master becomes a god, the soul bones in the body will be stripped out and turned into a soul bone set. When a Divine Ring Master becomes a god, he is more inclined to attribute the great power to himself, and will thoroughly digest and absorb the soul bones as a part of himself to improve his own foundation.

    In fact, the so-called fusion of soul bones by soul masters in the Douluo World is called fusion, but in Ye Cheng''s opinion, it is more like wearing a piece of equipment with built-in skills. The soul master is just the user, not the owner. Only with this equipment can the skills of the equipment be displayed.

    Without this equipment, there would be no skills. This is a complete reliance on external objects! He never truly integrated the soul bone into himself, otherwise he would not be killed and the soul bone would explode.

    If it is truly completely integrated into the body, this kind of "killing monsters and dropping treasures" situation should not occur when it is killed.

    Moreover, in order to become a god, a soul master has to peel off his soul bones and make them into a god suit before he can become a god... This is not normal no matter how you look at it. It feels like taking off your pants to fart, which is a waste of effort.

    On the other hand, the Divine Ring Master is different. After completely absorbing and digesting the soul bones that are the essence and origin of soul beasts, not only will they gain some extra talents and skills out of thin air, but even their origin potential will be greatly improved.

    In Ye Cheng''s opinion, soul bones are actually the same as soul rings, in that they are the condensation of the most essential parts of soul beasts. Otherwise, every soul bone would not have skills.

    As long as the soul bone can be truly digested and absorbed, the soul master''s talent source will be truly effectively improved. In other words, the talent is strengthened. This is where the traditional old soul masters who use soul bones as equipment cannot compare.

    After returning to the City Lord''s Mansion.

    While Ye Cheng was checking official documents in his office to see what had happened in Baiyun City during his absence, he found his subordinates reporting that many people had sent him gifts to congratulate him on his ascension to the throne!

    Ye Cheng casually picked up the list and took a look. He found that the forces that sent gifts included Spirit Hall, Tiandou Empire, Star Lou Empire, and many other small kingdoms. In addition, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Wect, the Seven Treasures Glazed Sect, and even the Clear Sky Sect, which had been hiding for a long time, also sent congratulations. There were also many gifts.

    Almost all the well-known forces on the continent sent him gifts. This was much more lively than when Baiyun City was first established.

    When Baiyun City was first established, there were definitely not as many people who sent gifts as there are now. Among them, the Clear Sky Sect was absent.

    But now they all come rushing up, shamelessly sending gifts, with a full attitude of currying favor.

    I can only say that humans are such realistic creatures.

    Only when you have great power, can you ignore all the rules of the world, trample on the rules, and even make the rules!

    Ye Cheng had reason to believe that if he had not become a god, even if he had the Ring Condensation Method and the Soul Beast Contract, which were powerful enough to change the times, there would definitely not be so many people eagerly coming to give him gifts.

    What might even be waiting for him is that many forces might unite and go to Baiyun City to force him to hand over the method of Condensed Ring and the contract of Soul Beast.

    He never doubted the darkness of human nature, or human arrogance and stupidity.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 231: Open Enrollment

    Chapter 231 - 231: Open Enrollment

    "Oh, so many."

    Ye Cheng looked at the many forces on the list and shook his head. He threw the thick list aside. Although these things were very precious to ordinary people and even ordinary soul masters, they were also precious to Baiyun City.

    But you should not refuse something that comes for free. Moreover, if you do not accept it, they will be afraid and suspicious, so accepting it is also a kind of attitude. It will make them feel at ease and not have paranoia. They will think that you are not accepting my gift because you want to attack me.

    The ways of the world are just so troublesome.

    In the three years before he was away, he had completed all the pending documents and certain important matters that his subordinates had sorted out.

    Three days have passed.

    Those high-ranking officials of Baiyun City who had acquired the Ring Condensation Method were still busy comprehending it and had not yet understood it all at once. However, the operation of Baiyun City did not fall into chaos because these high-ranking officials were busy meditating in seclusion.

    Because before the retreat, they had already arranged people to replace their positions.

    Besides, the city lord is back now.

    The only god-level powerhouse in the world!

    A living god!

    The people on the mainland did not know that Neptune of Sea God Island had also become a god, so they believed that Ye Cheng was the only god in the world.

    In such a situation, no one dares to engage in corruption or bribery, or do anything else.

    Therefore, all aspects of Baiyun City''s operations are now smoother and more efficient than before.

    As for other forces outside Baiyun City, they were staring at Baiyun City eagerly, as if they were expecting Baiyun City to announce the Ring Condensation Method as shown in the video, to benefit the "public" and let them also share in the glory.

    But unfortunately, their fantasies are destined to remain just fantasies.

    How could Ye Cheng do such a thing to help the enemy?

    At this stage, Baiyun City is not strong enough. Before it became a holy land for mankind, would he be crazy to announce the world-changing ring-condensing method and soul beast contract?

    He wanted to reform the soul master system. But the premise is that the soul master system must be reformed under his leadership!

    Ye Cheng firmly believed that only he can bring a new future to this feudal and barbaric world. If the natives of this world are allowed to develop on their own, then in the end, it will definitely be a mess. It is impossible to develop into the kind of ideology he wants.

    And so, several more months passed.

    During this period of time, those high-ranking officials in Baiyun City who were taught the Soul Ring Condensation Method finally destroyed their soul rings and re-condensed their own soul rings.

    Of course, these people were able to successfully cultivate the Ring Condensation Method so quickly, and their strength increased instead of decreased. This was definitely due to Ye Cheng''s help. After all, they were his subordinates, so he would naturally give them some special training.

    With his help, some elderly people or those with old injuries would not be affected and die when their spirit rings were destroyed. Even after their spirit rings were destroyed, they could quickly cultivate the missing spirit rings back.

    All of this is from Ye Cheng''s help. Otherwise, if they were to tinker with it themselves, not only would the risk be huge, but they could also become disabled or die on the spot at any time due to a broken ring. Even if they succeeded in breaking the ring, it would not be so easy to condense their own spirit ring again. It was extremely difficult.

    After all, this is a kind of condensation from nothing, and the risk is very huge, especially for people with higher original strength levels, the more dangerous it is to destroy the soul ring and rebuild it. And if you want to cultivate back to your original strength, it will take a very long time, and you may not even reach your original realm in your lifetime.

    Of course, Ye Cheng couldn''t just leave it alone, so he naturally gave them a cheat. He used his martial spirit from the Nine Treasures Glazed Pagoda to transform it into the artifact of the Ten Directions Heavenly Tower to gather them together and help them break their group rings and condense their spirit rings.

    In this way, within just a few months, all the senior personnel were helped to transform into Divine Ring Masters, and their families were also helped to transform as well.

    At this stage, almost all the official or unofficial personnel of Baiyun City, regardless of their strength, have switched to the Divine Ring Master system. In the future, they no longer need to hunt soul beasts to obtain soul rings. As long as they reach a certain level, they can condense soul rings on their own.

    In just a few months, Baiyun City has undergone a radical transformation!

    Nowadays, the spirit masters in Baiyun City look down upon other spirit masters. They feel that as people at the forefront of the times, they are much more advanced than those backward people in the old times.

    People from other forces naturally knew about the changes in Baiyun City in just a few months. In particular, they learned from some insiders that the Ring Condensation Method is a state where you have not yet obtained a soul ring. Otherwise, if you have hunted a soul beast and obtained a soul ring, then if you want to break the ring and rebuild it yourself, you will take a big risk!

    If you want to avoid risks, then unless the city lord personally takes action and uses the power of the gods to help you, otherwise if you want to become a divine ring master, the risk is very high.

    This made many people in many forces somewhat disappointed, and even felt almost desperate. However, more people were wondering how they could ask the Lord of Baiyun City to help them transform into Divine Ring Masters?

    Did they have to join Baiyun City?

    However, Baiyun City is no longer what it was when it was first established. It is not so easy to join Baiyun City at this stage.

    This made countless people feel extremely regretful, regretting why they didn''t make up their minds earlier and join Baiyun City. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have to worry so much now.

    Just when countless people felt helpless, Baiyun City publicly released such a message!

    [Baiyun College will officially start recruiting students in ten days!

    Anyone under 30 years old with a minimum innate soul power of level seven can come to register for admission.

    Of course, if you think your martial soul is very special and has the potential to be cultivated, then no matter how old you are, how much soul power you have, or even if you have no innate soul power, you can come and sign up to give it a try. The invigilator will examine your martial soul to confirm whether it has the potential to be cultivated. ]

    [Those who successfully enroll in Baiyun College will be taught the Ring Condensation Method, and the City Lord will personally help them switch to the Divine Ring Master system! ]

    It was a sensation!

    The whole continent was in an uproar!

    This news from Baiyun City has an indescribable temptation for countless forces. They know too well what it means to enroll in Baiyun College.

    During this period, if you can join Baiyun College, it means you have grasped the future!

    Many forces heard the news and began to let those who met the enrollment requirements in their families go to Baiyun City to try. You must succeed in entering Baiyun College!

    Even the top forces such as the Spirit Hall, the Heaven Dou Empire, the Star Luo Empire, the Upper Three Sects, the Lower Four Sects... have all sent their best qualified people to enroll in Baiyun Academy first!

    All we can say is that Ye Cheng really has a hold on their lifeline.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 232: Official Registration

    Chapter 232 - 232: Official Registration

    Ten days passed in a flash.

    At this moment, a large number of applicants have already flocked to Baiyun City during this period of time. Most of them are no older than 30 years old, and their innate soul power is at least level seven. Of course, there are also some special people who think that their martial souls are special and worth cultivating. They also come to participate in the registration.

    This is the day when Baiyun College officially starts recruiting students.

    At the Chinese-style school gate with its flying eaves and brackets, a crowd of people had gathered, numbering at least several thousand.

    The reason why there are so many people is not because there are so many geniuses. It is simply because most of these thousands of people wants to try their luck. They just think that the examiner may be blind and let them in.

    There weren''t that many people who were really confident that they could pass the entrance exam. They just mixed in with the thousands of people, silently waiting for the school to open.

    Thousands of people gathered at the scene, which was more or less noisy. But soon, when the school gate gradually opened, the scene became completely quiet. Everyone watched eagerly as the school gate slowly opened.

    Dozens of people, both men and women, walked out of the door. They were all wearing the same blue uniform. In addition to the difference between men''s and women''s pants and skirts, the uniform embroidery on the clothes had a white cloud pattern. Obviously, this was the exclusive uniform of Baiyun College. I wondered if these people were teachers or students of the school? Or other staff?

    Many people who came to register speculated in their hearts.

    The school covers a large area.

    Even outside the school gate, there was a huge open space. Even with thousands of people gathered together, it looked a little empty.

    After the dozens of staff members in blue and white cloud uniforms walked out of the school gate, they were empty-handed, but as they waved their hands, some tables and chairs appeared on the spot. There were also signs on the tables ¨C Registration and Testing Office.

    Now everyone understood that these people were obviously responsible for screening the applicants.

    There were dozens of tables for dozens of people. After they sat down, someone said loudly, "All applicants, line up! Come one by one, and don''t cut in line, otherwise you will be disqualified!"

    After hearing what this person said, thousands of people at the scene were in chaos for a moment, and then they began to form a line consciously. Soon, there were dozens of tables, and a long line formed in front of each table. Fortunately, this place is large, so such a long line can be formed.

    Of course, if you want to enroll in Baiyun College, you can''t just register. The first hurdle you have to face is to test your innate soul power! And test your age to prevent someone from pretending to be young or impersonating someone else.

    The staff In charge of the inspection had only two items on their desks: a crystal ball and a tablet with a handprint on it? Or something else?

    Those who registered did not understand what it meant.

    The staff introduced: "This crystal ball is a special soul guide that can detect your innate soul power and current soul power level. And this thing with the palm print is also a soul guide, which can accurately detect your age. We in Baiyun City have abandoned the backward method of checking age by touching bones. After all, some people have special bodies, or are affected by martial spirits, so it is impossible to tell their exact age by touching bones."

    "So amazing?!"

    The applicant was a little skeptical after hearing this. Generally, the crystal ball that tests the innate soul power only tests the current soul power of the person, and cannot really measure the innate soul power. Therefore, it is usually tested immediately after the martial soul is awakened, so that it can be accurate. He has never even heard of a crystal ball like the one in front of him that can ignore the soul power level and truly test the innate soul power.

    With a questioning attitude, he reached directly for the crystal ball on the table.

    "Buzz!"

    The crystal ball emits a hazy light.

    Then, a mechanical sound came from the base below the crystal ball.

    [Innate soul power level 7! Current soul power level 32. Overall evaluation: average.]

    Hearing the sound coming from the base under the crystal ball, the applicant''s face suddenly changed. He couldn''t help but say, "It can actually measure my innate soul power! This kind of soul guide is simply unheard of!"

    The staff member In charge of the test smiled and then said, "Your innate soul power meets the registration standard. Next, let''s test your age. Just put your hand on the palm print."

    The applicant pressed his hand obediently, and immediately saw the tablet-like object emit a red light. Then a familiar mechanized voice sounded.

    [Age: 29 years and eight months, current soul power level 32, overall evaluation: average.]

    After listening to his information, the applicant withdrew his hand with a somewhat ugly expression. It was really that the comprehensive evaluation of this soul guide was average. It hurt his self-esteem. No matter what, in the original small kingdom, he was also a well-known genius! But here he could only get an average evaluation? !

    "Okay, you meet the registration criteria." The staff nodded, then took out a small tablet similar to a mobile phone, and took a picture of him with the camera function. Then he said: "Tell me your age, gender, and where you live now..."

    "Gewasi, male. Living in Holiday Inn in Baiyun City." The applicant stiffly said his name and where he currently lives. He is from another place and is currently staying in a hotel.

    The staff member randomly clicked on the screen a few times before saying, "Okay, your information has been entered into the system. However, this is only a preliminary registration success. If you want to truly enroll in our Baiyun College, there are still tests to come. Only if you fully meet our college''s admission standards can you truly enroll."

    "The registration period lasts for seven days, so you need to wait for seven days. After seven days, the registration will end. Only those of you who have successfully registered will receive a notification to allow you to take the subsequent assessment. Therefore, it is best not to fill in your place of residence randomly. Otherwise, you will not receive the notification and miss the assessment time, which will be your loss."

    After telling him some things that needed attention, the staff member said loudly, "Next."

    The applicant left the queue voluntarily, letting the applicant behind him take over. Since the voice was not covered when speaking, the applicants who were closer heard the staff''s introduction, so he didn''t need to repeat it. The second applicant came up and stretched his hand to the crystal ball.

    The crystal ball burst Into light, and then the base made a sound.

    [Innate soul power level 7, current soul power level 36. Overall evaluation, poor.]

    The evaluation from the crystal ball made the applicant look a little unhappy. He stretched out his hand towards the panel for testing age in defiance, and another ray of light lit up.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 233: Magical Soul Guide

    Chapter 233 - 233: Magical Soul Guide

    After the applicant pressed his hand on it, a mechanical voice sounded.

    [Age: 30 years, four months, six days, current soul power level 36, overall evaluation: poor.]

    After hearing the applicant''s age, the staff looked at him in surprise. This applicant looked like he was in his early 20s, not 30 at all. His face was too young.

    However, whether this person has a young face or not has nothing to do with him, he is just the person in charge of the test. Therefore, he said: "Age, gender, where you live."

    "Lu? Yan, male, lives in the Dusk Hotel in Baiyun City." Said the applicant.

    After the staff entered his information into the system through the tablet in his hand, he continued, "Next..."

    There were dozens of staff members on site, testing the applicants, and most of them failed. There were many unqualified people. But those who wanted to try their luck were exposed by the two soul guides on the staff''s table. They were easily found out.

    This made them secretly hate it! They simply couldn''t figure out where Baiyun Academy got this unheard-of soul guide from? It was too accurate.

    Since they dared to apply for admission, they were sure that they could get away with it with their own uniqueness. With their uniqueness, ordinary colleges would not be able to detect it at all, and they would definitely get away with it. But now they have failed because of these two soul guides that have never appeared before. They can''t even pass the first level, and they don''t know what to say.

    If it was just an ordinary college, with their wealth and status, the solution would be very simple, they could easily put pressure on them! Then they could directly enter through the back door. But what they were facing now was the only college founded by a god on the continent.

    Their wealth and power were completely useless in front of this god on earth, and no one could use the back door. They could only go through the formal channels honestly, and the result was naturally that they did not even pass the first round.

    These two soul guide devices that made the applicants who wanted to cheat their way through extremely hateful were naturally the gadgets that Ye Cheng had spent three years to develop by collecting the secrets of the soul guides who embodied the power of recognition.

    At this stage, the technological level of Douluo Continent is not up to standard, and therefore, those soul guides that can kill gods cannot be manufactured for the time being. However, it is relatively easy for soul guide genius Xuanji to manufacture these simple gadgets.

    Although this kind of instrument is considered very advanced and black technology by other people in Douluo Continent, in the eyes of soul guide genius Xuanji, these two things are just like the bows and arrows of primitive people, and the principle is very simple. It does not require any sophisticated parts to make it, and he can directly make it by hand using local materials.

    In addition, he also made many other devices for the college. One of them is something similar to a computer, which can form a campus network. The tablet held by the staff acts like a mobile phone or a microcomputer. It directly connects to the campus system and enters the applicants'' information into it, saving the trouble of taking notes.

    For now, soul guide Xuan Ji can only do so much.

    If possible, he also wanted to make a soul guide for killing gods as soon as possible, or bring Douluo into interstellar civilization as soon as possible. But unfortunately, technology is never a matter for one person. It requires collective strength. Only the god of technology who has truly developed to the peak can ignore collective wisdom and create technological civilization by himself, right?

    But unfortunately, the soul guide Xuanji is not so awesome. Although the knowledge in his mind is very advanced, even if it is all realized, Douluo can enter interstellar civilization in minutes. But it is still far from reaching the level of the god of technology.

    So what he needs now is a lot of scientific and technological talents! And a lot of workers on the production line. As long as there are people, some simple scientific and technological products can be quickly manufactured from scratch to improve the industrial foundation.

    Unfortunately, these talents are not available in Douluo Continent at present, and they need to be cultivated from scratch. After all, before this, Douluo Continent was mainly based on soul master cultivation. Soul guides have been lost for many years.

    The remaining soul guides are all antiques. However, the Sun Moon Continent next door still retains the basic knowledge of making soul guides and can make some simple soul guides, which is much better than Douluo Continent.

    It''s just that this time period is not 10,000 years later. Even if the technology level of the Sun Moon Continent is stronger than that of the Douluo Continent, it is still limited. It is far from enough for him to cross the sea to dig people.

    Ye Cheng once used space transfer to go to the Sun Moon Continent across the sea to observe the level of soul guides on that continent up close. He had some expectations, after all, during the time period of Douluo Dalu II, the level of soul guides on the Sun Moon Continent was far superior to that on the Douluo Continent.

    But when he actually got there, he found that it was just so-so, and it couldn''t be compared with the level of soul guides 10,000 years later. Instead of trying so hard to poach people here, it would be better to recruit students and train them from scratch.

    After all, in his opinion, the current level of soul guides in the Sun Moon Continent is no different from that of kindergarten. If he were to start from scratch, it would only take two or three months for his students to reach this level.

    If that was the case, then why would he go so far away, across the ocean, to find people who he could train in three months? Was it just to save two or three months?

    At this stage, Ye Cheng only plans to develop Douluo Continent with peace of mind. After all, it is such a large place with such a large population, which is enough for him to exploit.

    When Douluo''s soul guides have developed to a certain level, he will consider contacting people from other continents and bringing other continents under his control.

    After all, other continents are still far away from Douluo Continent, and Ye Cheng has no way to imitate a certain person and pull other continents over to merge with Douluo Continent. This is only possible if he reaches a realm above the God King.

    As for how Tang San, who was only at the God King level in the original novel, did it, he felt that it was probably because he mobilized the power of the God Realm Center, or relied on the two parents who took over the bodies of the Douluo Planet to do such a thing. Otherwise, there was no way to explain how it was done.

    Ye Cheng learned through the system that it is very easy for a God King to destroy a planet. He only needs to launch an attack into the center of the earth and detonate the core of the planet.

    But if one wants to drag an entire continent, the power of the God King alone is not enough.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 234: The Iron Fist of Justice

    Chapter 234 - 234: The Iron Fist of Justice

    The registration period lasts for seven days.

    In addition to the thousands of people who signed up on the first day, only about 3,000 people arrived on the second day. The number of people gradually decreased...

    After the final seven-day registration period ended, only about 900 to 1,000 people met the registration requirements. The rest were unqualified people who were just filling in the numbers.

    Among these nearly 1,000 people, nearly 600 of them rely on their own special martial spirits and are worth cultivating. Although these people have low innate spirit power, or even no innate spirit power at all, their martial spirits are extremely special and are all products of mutation. For example, some people''s martial spirits actually involve time and can restore damaged items within three seconds.

    Of course, this recovery item cannot contain soul power, nor can it be too large. It can only be used once a day, and it cannot be restored after more than three seconds.

    Precisely because of so many restrictions, this ability seems useless and seems to be pure waste.

    In fact, it is not.

    Despite so many restrictions, this special martial soul is undoubtedly worth cultivating just based on the time involved. We just need to solve the problem of not having innate soul power, and then cultivate this martial soul in a targeted manner. The future is promising.

    There are all kinds of martial spirits on Douluo Continent, and there are many mutated martial spirits. Because they cannot be cultivated without innate spirit power, they are considered to have failed mutations and are useless martial spirits. But Ye Cheng doesn''t think so. He thinks that there is no such thing as success or failure for any mutation. The only difference is whether you are willing to invest in cultivating it.

    Ordinary mutations, with no special features, are completely worthless to cultivate. However, those with very unique and rare abilities are worth cultivating.

    For example, the applicant who has the ability to control time. A martial spirit with this ability is undoubtedly very rare. If it is cultivated in depth, perhaps a god of time can be cultivated in the future. Even if it cannot be used, the ability to control time has a huge effect in many aspects.

    Ye Cheng included these registration conditions in the hope of finding gold in the sand, thinking that it would be a big profit if he could dig out a few gold grains from a pile of garbage.

    After registration ends.

    Those who passed the test received notifications from Baiyun College one after another, asking them to go to Baiyun College the next day for follow-up assessments.

    Everyone who received the notice couldn''t help but shout out in excitement!

    Although they knew that they had only passed the first level and would not necessarily be admitted to Baiyun College, they would still be eliminated if they failed the subsequent assessments.

    But being able to pass this first level means that they have already defeated 90% of the applicants. How can they not be excited?

    The next day.

    All applicants who passed the first round arrived at the gate of Baiyun College.

    The school gate was wide open at this time, and there were ten uniformed staff members at the gate. After everyone arrived, they led them into the campus.

    The school was not open yet, so it looked a little empty. Except for the staff who were in charge of some chores, the whole school looked spacious, but a little desolate and lacked some popularity. This would not be the case when there were more students in the future.

    These nearly 1,000 applicants, led by school staff who were specially assigned to guide them, walked into the school, crossed the playground, walked through the garden, and took a long way... finally arriving at a large teaching building.

    These people were divided into ten teams and taken into ten classrooms.

    The classroom is spacious and has desks and chairs.

    Many applicants took their seats at the instruction of the staff.

    Immediately afterwards, a person dressed as a teacher walked in from the door, came to the podium and began to speak.

    "There are two levels of entrance examination. Those who pass both levels can be admitted successfully!

    The first level was tested when you registered. It mainly tests your qualifications and whether you are worth training."

    "Now it''s the second level, this level is a written test!"

    "Next, we will hand out some answer sheets with some questions on them. You need to write down your answers and thoughts on them... Those who pass the test will pass the entrance exam."

    "Start handing out the test papers now!"

    The teacher standing on the podium was one of the many teachers recruited when the college was first opened.

    Now, after more than three years of training in Baiyun City and the indoctrination of advanced ideas, he has become a qualified teacher. Whether in terms of strength or teaching quality, he is no longer the same as before.

    As for the content of these candidates'' test papers, they are the same as the test papers issued for recruiting teachers that year. They are all questions about human nature, and the answers given by these test takers are mainly to see whether these people''s three views and ideological and moral qualities are up to standard.

    If he is the kind of hopeless feudal dregs, disgusting scum! Then there is no doubt that Baiyun Academy will never accept him. No matter how talented he is, they will not accept him. Because such a guy will be a disaster!

    Of course, in order to prevent the candidates from knowing the true meaning of these questions, the entire test paper is also mixed with many questions about soul master cultivation and other humanistic questions to confuse the candidates and ensure that these candidates will never think of it. It turns out that other questions are not scored, and those seemingly unimportant questions are the key questions that can really score!

    And this time, considering that some students come from poor families, or for other reasons, they cannot read. So if they cannot read, they can also speak, and then the staff will write for them.

    It can be said that this enrollment process is extremely humane.

    Ye Cheng attaches great importance to this recruitment, because it is the first step to change Douluo!

    Pure force oppression will only lead to resistance. Only by using cultural invasion that moistens things silently can the current situation of Douluo be changed little by little. Let this deformed society return to a normal and healthy ideology.

    In the original novel, the motto of Shrek Academy in Douluo Dalu II is "Don''t mess with people, you are a mediocre person". This is a living example that has corrupted the atmosphere of the entire Douluo Continent.

    Everyone there is proud of this, taking it for granted that they are despicable and shameless. They are extremely hypocritical and selfish... Even those soul masters who stand at the top do this. If the leaders set an example, those at the bottom will naturally follow suit... making the entire Douluo Continent a mess.

    Ye Cheng hates this deeply!

    If he could travel to the parallel worlds of Douluo II, III, IV, and V at will, he would definitely start a vigorous revolution in that world!

    Shrek Spirit? Shrek Glory?

    Bah! Bullshit glory!

    Yecheng will use the iron fist of socialism to ruthlessly smash those cancers that harm the world! And destroy the power of those rubbish high-level officials, lock them in cars and parade them through the streets!.

    Then, hold a public trial to the whole world, enumerate the crimes of these bastards, and let countless suffering people know their true colors. Finally, write the crimes of these bastards into history books, so that they will be truly infamous for thousands of years!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 235: Familiar Names

    Chapter 235 - 235: Familiar Names

    This time, the applicants were given a full day to answer the questions, so they had plenty of time to think about their answers.

    Of course, you can submit the paper early, but no one will do that.

    One day later.

    The answering time is over.

    All candidates came forward to hand in their papers.

    After collecting all the test papers, the test proctor announced, "You all go back and wait for notification. If you pass the exam, you will receive a formal admission letter and be informed of the enrollment time."

    Many of the test takers looked a little nervous. They left the classroom and walked out of the school gate, feeling unsure. Because many of the questions in this exam seemed very confusing to them. They couldn''t figure out what the examiner wanted to say. What did he want them to say?

    They could only fill in the answers according to their own ideas.

    Unfortunately, there was no way to cheat on this test paper, because there was no standard answer to the test paper, and it all depended on Ye Cheng, the examiner, to judge. Therefore, it fundamentally eliminated the possibility of cheating by candidates due to the questions being leaked in advance. Because even if they knew the questions in advance, they had no idea what answer the city lord wanted.

    Night.

    In the City Lord''s Mansion, in the office.

    Ye Cheng was sitting at the table, scanning the test papers one by one and judging whether they were qualified.

    He also saw many familiar names among the names filled in on these test papers.

    For example, Hu Liena, Xie Yue, and Yan from the Spirit Hall.

    Huo Wu from Chihuo Academy, Feng Xiaotian from Shenfeng Academy, Shui Bing''er from Tianshui Academy, Xue Ke from Tiandou, Davis from Star Lou... and many other familiar characters from the original novel.

    Even the Shrek people came to join in the fun, including Ma Hongjun, Oscar, Dai Mubai and others.

    Ye Cheng shook his head. These people really had no self-awareness at all. What about me? Don''t you have any sense? How dare you come to take the exam?

    Never mind, he only looks at the answer anyway.

    If the answer is right, why not let them enter the school?

    The question is, can they write an answer that satisfies him?

    After a period of time.

    Ye Cheng read all the test papers and selected 98 qualified candidates from the 1,000 people according to his own judgment. Most of them were male, while females accounted for a small part.

    Coincidentally, most of the characters that appeared in the original work were qualified.

    Of course, there were also those who failed, such as Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun from Shrek. The answers given by these two silver sticks were simply a mess! However, Oscar''s thoughts were not filthy, and he could barely be admitted.

    "Just these people."

    After Ye Cheng decided in his mind which people were qualified, he reached out and pressed the desktop. Suddenly, a light appeared on the large desktop, and then a sci-fi screen appeared. At the same time, many illusory buttons appeared on the desktop... It looked like a computer. Or it could be said that this was a Douluo version of a computer.

    I have to say that since the soul guide Xuan Ji''s character was embodied, not to mention other things, daily life has indeed become much more convenient, and handling official business no longer needs to be as complicated as before.

    All information is stored in the "computer" system.

    At this time, the entire Baiyun City has been built into a simple version of the network system by Ye Cheng using the knowledge brought by the soul guide Xuanji. Officials will be equipped with a device similar to a mobile phone, which can communicate in real time and check some information if necessary. Of course, this requires permission, and not just anyone can know the information they want.

    Furthermore, this network is useless outside of Baiyun City, so if you want to communicate, you can only do so within Baiyun City. If you are too far away, it will just become a piece of scrap metal.

    The energy that drives these network computers is not electricity, but the soul power that exists everywhere in this world! Therefore, it should be called soul guidance technology. Don''t confuse it with modern technology.

    Ye Cheng casually clicked a few times on the virtual keyboard, and soon a bunch of names appeared on it. They were all people he judged to be qualified. This virtual keyboard was actually connected to the soul master''s soul power and mental power. So it was actually a thing that relied on the mind to operate. It didn''t matter whether you pressed it or not, as long as you touched it.

    The computer In his office is the mainframe of all the computers in Baiyun City and also the core system. Here he can directly issue instructions to other computers without having to pass them on from person to person.

    Soon, the person who was in charge of admissions matters received the shortlisted list sent by the city lord.

    Then we started to prepare to send acceptance letters to those shortlisted candidates.

    ...

    Brilliant hotel.

    This is the premier high-end hotel in Baiyun City, and therefore, some people from powerful families all choose to stay here during the exam registration period, even the princes and princesses of a country.

    After all, Baiyun City is not a small countryside place. Even the emperor has no privileges here, because the city lord does not tolerate the bad habits of the nobles, and he does not need to look at the emperor''s face.

    The Brilliant Hotel has a total of nine floors, and the bottom floor is home to some shops and places for tourists to relax and have fun.

    At this time, three geniuses from the Spirit Hall, known as the golden generation, Hu Liena, Xie Yue, and Yan, were sitting in the leisure area drinking drinks and chatting.

    "The questions on this test are so difficult, I don''t know how many I can answer correctly." Xie Yue said with a worried look on his face. You know, they came here with high hopes, and the Spirit Hall required them to enter Baiyun College and learn the knowledge they wanted!

    They were just full of confidence when they came, thinking that apart from qualifications, admission was just a matter of letting them fight each other, and whoever won would get in.

    But after they arrived, they found out that the entrance exam was not for martial arts but literature, which made their abilities useless.

    "Yes, the questions on the test paper are too weird." Yan also had a bitter face. He had a brain full of muscles, so picking up a pen to answer questions was the most difficult thing for him.

    "I told you to read more books instead of listening. Now you realize that you regret not reading enough when you need them." Hu Liena looked at Xie Yue and Yan who were frowning, and said unhappily.

    "Oh, I wonder how many of the three of us can make it this time?" Xie Yue sighed. The more confident he was when he came, the less confident he is now.

    "I just hope that not all of us will be wiped out. At least one of us will be able to enroll successfully. Otherwise, how are we going to explain this to the Pope when we return?"

    "Don''t be so depressed. Maybe the written test is just a pretense. In reality, it still depends on talent. With our talents, we can definitely get admitted." Yan patted his shoulder and comforted him.

    "I hope so." Xie Yue still looked hopeless.

    Hu Liena was also silent.

    At this moment.

    A figure approached quietly, and the three thought it was a waiter serving drinks, so they didn''t pay any attention.

    When he spoke, they turned around and saw that it was the official who delivered the admission letters to the three of them. In other words, all three of them were admitted!

    Along with the admission letters, there was also a free student version of the mobile phone.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 236: Mobile Phone

    Chapter 236 - 236: Mobile Phone

    Every student who receives an admission letter will be given a mobile phone.

    This mobile phone can actually be regarded as a microcomputer. At present, apart from communication and the ability to connect to the Baiyun City network to access information stored in the system, it has no other functions.

    In other words, apart from the communication function, the rest of the function of this mobile phone is just like a library.

    The holder can query some information he wants. Of course, some confidential and advanced information requires specific permissions.

    Ordinary students'' phones were not qualified to access those truly high-end secret materials. Only the phones of Baiyun City''s top leaders were qualified to access and read them.

    Originally, Ye Cheng wanted to make this phone more multifunctional, such as taking photos, recording videos, and roaming, but later gave up because the existing network system was too simple and the functional architecture could not be built. In addition, the storage and operation functions of this Douluo version of the phone were also limited, and there was no room for entertainment functions.

    In addition, the main task of students is to study. If the mobile phone is too fun, it is very likely that they will lose their ambition and affect their studies...

    Based on the above considerations, Ye Cheng cut off many of the functions of the mobile phone, retaining only the most basic communication and query functions.

    However, even though it only has the most basic functions, for students who are getting this kind of magical creation for the first time, this special soul guide in their hands shocks them no less than a primitive man seeing an airplane.

    "This thing is called... a cell phone?!"

    Hu Liena looked at the gift in her hand. It was a flat rectangle, and the main body seemed to be made of some thin metal, with one side made of crystal... It looked very delicate.

    This thing called a mobile phone was delivered in a delicate box. There was also a small instruction manual inside.

    Hu Liena picked up the instruction manual in one hand and the gifted mobile phone in the other, and began to operate it tentatively according to the instructions.

    "First, you need to input soul power."

    She followed the instructions in the manual and tried to infuse her soul power into the flat rectangular object in her hand. Suddenly, she felt the object in her hand vibrate violently!

    The next moment.

    The dim crystal screen suddenly lit up, accompanied by light music. Hu Liena was so scared that she almost threw it away, but fortunately she resisted the urge in time. After all, she knew about soul guides. Therefore, she thought it was some new type of soul guide that she had never seen before. Of course, in fact, this thing is indeed a soul guide.

    After the music ended.

    A mechanical voice sounded from the phone.

    [Soul power binding is successful, please fill in your personal information. Attention! Please fill in the real information! If you are found to have filled in false information, your phone may be taken back and you may be expelled! ]

    Although the functions of this Douluo version of mobile phone are similar to those of modern mobile phones, it is essentially driven by soul power.

    There is a device inside this mobile phone that will identify the first soul power that is infused into it and recognize it as the master. If someone else''s soul power is infused into it in the future, it will not be able to drive the mobile phone that has already recognized its master.

    Moreover, this phone does not have a battery or anything like that, and does not need to be charged. It is driven entirely by the soul power that is injected in real time. In other words, in order to perform any operation or activate any function in the future, the holder needs to inject soul power. Once the soul power is stopped, the function will stop.

    Therefore, at this stage, those who can use mobile phones are basically soul masters. Ordinary people without soul power cannot use mobile phones.

    Hu Liena looked at the new soul guide in her hand, continued to read the instructions, and operated it stumblingly. It took a lot of effort before she finally entered some of her information.

    Basically, it was some non-private information, such as what was the surname and name? Was it a boy or a girl? How old was the person this year? What was the soul power level? What was the innate soul power level? What was the martial soul? What faction did the person belong to, etc.

    Hu Liena filled in the information honestly. After all, it was not a secret. If she filled in false information and it was found out, she would most likely be expelled from school. She did not dare to take such a risk.

    After filling in the information.

    The picture on the mobile phone screen changed again, and the operation interface finally appeared.

    However, the operating interface is very simple, with basically only two functions displayed.

    One is for inquiry and the other is for communication.

    Hu Liena learned from the manual that each mobile phone has a unique number. She only needs to enter the corresponding code to contact the mobile phone with that code and have a conversation! As long as they are within the coverage of the Baiyun City network, they can communicate in real time no matter how far apart they are!

    This function made Hu Liena''s face move. If the teacher also had a mobile phone, wouldn''t she be able to talk to the teacher whenever she wanted? Moreover, when she needed to send some secret messages and transmit intelligence back in the future, this communication function would be much more convenient.

    But she soon gave up this whimsical idea. After all, the manual said that this phone could only be used in Baiyun City. Outside Baiyun City, it would be a piece of scrap metal and would not have any function at all.

    "Nana, this mobile phone communication function is so interesting! Let me add your number!" Yan, who was also studying the mobile phone function, suddenly rushed over with a mobile phone and said excitedly: "This way, when I want to talk to you in the future, I can talk to you anytime and anywhere."

    ''Who wants to talk to you anytime, anywhere! ''

    Hu Liena complained in her heart, but on the surface she said calmly: "Okay, let''s add each other''s numbers. Brother, you come too."

    "Here I come."

    Xie Yue, who had also just figured out the communication function of his cell phone, responded, stood up and walked over with his cell phone.

    Then the three of them gathered together and pointed at the phone screens according to the instructions. After a while, two more numbers were added to each person''s address book. The names in the notes were each other''s names.

    "This way, it will be much more convenient for us to contact each other in the future." Yan, who got the goddess''s mobile phone number, said excitedly while holding the phone. He was already imagining the scene of hiding in the bed in the middle of the night and secretly talking on the phone with the goddess.

    From now on, he can listen to the goddess'' sweet goodnight voice and fall asleep with a happy smile...it''s so cool.

    Hu Liena looked at his excited face and felt a little nauseous. She suddenly realized that after adding the number, she might be harassed by the other party''s calls from time to time, and she felt helpless. To be honest, she was really annoyed by Yan''s persistence. But they were teammates, and she couldn''t say too much... Wait! This communication seemed to have a blacklist or call restriction function... Hu Liena suddenly thought of some functions in the manual.

    She can give this a try!

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 237: Insufficient Permission

    Chapter 237 - 237: Insufficient Permission

    After the three of them added each other''s contact numbers, they prepared to call each other''s phone numbers to see how it worked.

    As a veteran bootlicker, Yan naturally gave his first time in life to his goddess Hu Liena.

    "Ding dong ding ding, ding ding, ding ding dong..."

    Hu Liena''s phone rang. The ringtones of this phone are all the same, and there is no function to set the ringtone by yourself. After all, the functions at this stage are still too simple.

    She looked at the caller ID on the screen, the big word "Yan", and tapped it with her thumb to answer the call. Suddenly, she heard a ding sound, and then a familiar voice came from the phone: "... Nana! Can you hear me?!"

    Hu Liena looked up helplessly at Yan, who was only a few steps away, and said, "I heard it. I think you should go a little further away and see if I can hear it from here."

    "That makes sense."

    Yan nodded excitedly, then stood up and ran away.

    "Nana, can you hear me?!"

    "Nana, can you hear me?!"

    "Nana, can you hear me?!"

    "Nana..."

    Yan''s figure was no longer visible, but the annoying voice continued to come from the phone. Hu Liena and Xie Yue looked at each other, both of them were surprised. Then she said, "I heard it. Go away and talk to me."

    After some time.

    The voice coming from the phone was still clear, and from Yan''s words, it could be learned that he had already taken a high-speed car from the inner area to the outer area. Although they were so far apart, it did not affect the conversation between the two parties at all.

    Hu Liena and Xie Yue looked at each other, surprised and solemn! Because they knew too well what strategic significance this communication function had.

    If this communication function is not limited to Baiyun City, but can be used in the outside world and even the entire continent in real time, it would be too scary!

    If you want to pass on any news or military intelligence, you can do it anytime and anywhere. All the intelligence systems in the past seem to have become a complete joke.

    Where on earth did Baiyun City find this terrifying soul guide?

    Wait, could it be that they made these things themselves? Baiyun City can already make soul guides now?

    Thinking of the soul guide master vaguely mentioned in the previous future videos, Hu Liena and Xie Yue were not stupid and quickly figured out this key point. Perhaps Baiyun City has already found this master who can make soul guides many years in advance?

    "We must pass this information to the teacher as soon as possible!" Hu Liena said.

    "Yes, that''s true." Xie Yue nodded, agreeing with his sister''s statement.

    In such a large city like Baiyun, it was inevitable that spies from other forces would sneak in, and the Spirit Hall was no exception. So it was actually quite simple for them to pass on the message to the Spirit Hall.

    As for planting some spies in other forces'' territories, it was actually something that almost every force would do, and everyone knew it. As long as those people didn''t go too far and didn''t involve any important secrets of their own, then everyone would turn a blind eye.

    After writing a letter and handing it to the informant about what they had heard and seen since arriving in Baiyun City, Hu Liena and Xie Yue returned to the hotel and continued to study the functions of their newly recieved mobile phones.

    In addition to communication, another function is browsing.

    You can enter the information you want to look up in the search box, and it will automatically pop up what you want. Hu Liena and Xie Yue are both very curious. Can you really find everything?

    So, Hu Liena tentatively entered [Ring Condensation Method] in the search box and clicked search.

    The next moment, many options appeared on the screen.

    [The origin of the ring condensation method. ]

    [Specific practice method of the Ring Condensation Method! ]

    [On the conflict between the Ring Condensation Method and the old soul master system! ]

    [Precautions for daily practice of the Ring Condensation Method! ]

    [Ring Condensation Method...]

    "It actually exists!"

    Seeing the many options appearing on the screen, Hu Liena couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then after looking at Xie Yue, she immediately started clicking on the options impatiently.

    Could it be that the purpose of their coming here could be achieved so easily?

    First is the first option [The origin of the ring condensation method! ]

    After clicking.

    Some detailed information emerged inside.

    [The Ring Condensation Method was developed by the great Lord of Baiyun City, Ye Cheng, and the Medicine King, Sun Zhongjing, in order to fight against the abyss and make up for the natural defects of the soul master system... It took three years to jointly develop a method to replace the old soul master system...]

    The Introduction of the information is quite detailed, and it also comes with personal pictures, which allows people who check the information to know who the founder is and who created the Ring Condensation Method.

    However, the information on it, although very detailed, is all things that everyone knows. After Hu Liena took a quick glance, she chose to exit the webpage, returned to the search results page, and then clicked on the second option [Specific practice method of the Ring Condensation Method! ]

    Soon, the screen jumped.

    However, what appeared in front of Hu Liena was not the practice method of the Ring Condensation Method as she had imagined, but a line of scarlet characters ¨C [Your authority is not sufficient to view this information. Please make more contributions and increase your authority! ]

    Insufficient permissions?

    What''s going on?

    Hu Liena and Xie Yue looked at each other in confusion, but soon came to their senses. They realized that they had been overthinking. How could Baiyun City let outsiders like them know such a secret so easily?

    "Insufficient permissions, which means our mobile phones do not have enough permissions. In other words, some people''s mobile phones have sufficient permissions?" Xie Yue suddenly said this.

    "Those with sufficient authority can access any information they want through their mobile phones..." Hu Liena added.

    "So, can we get what we want by seizing the phone of someone who has access permissions?" Hu Liena and Xie Yue said in unison.

    But soon, Hu Liena shook her head and gave up this whimsical idea. If they could think of it, couldn''t Baiyun City think of it?

    Moreover, the manual said that once the phone recognized the owner, it would be useless even if someone else took it away, and they would not be able to operate the phone at all.

    Etc!

    If they use mental control to hypnotize a person, and then let him use his soul power to retrieve the information they want to see... it seems feasible!

    However, is it so easy to kidnap and hypnotize someone who has the authority to access the information of the Ring Condensation Method?

    Moreover, they don''t know whose mobile phone has the authority to access the information they want to view.

    Since we know nothing about Baiyun City and are completely in the dark, it is best not to act rashly. It is safest to lie low and quietly collect intelligence, and then take action when you feel it is ready.

    As the brain of the three-person team sent by the Spirit Hall and also the captain of the three, Hu Liena thought it would be better not to act rashly for the time being. Now that they have successfully enrolled, why not wait until the time comes for the first day of classes and see what Baiyun Academy will teach?

    Maybe, actually, learning the Ring Condensation Method doesn''t have to be that difficult...

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 238: Feiyan Express

    Chapter 238 - 238: Feiyan Express

    While Hu Liena and other admitted candidates were busy studying the wonders of mobile phones, those candidates who had not yet received their admission letters were not feeling so good.

    Regent Hotel.

    Although it is called a big hotel, it is actually just a narrow three-story bungalow.

    In Baiyun City, every inch of land is worth a lot of money. Especially in the inner area, even if you want to rent a house or stay in a hotel, the price is ridiculously high for ordinary people!

    Of course, this refers to regular hotels. Hotels like Regent Hotel are informal hotels. Therefore, although the price is cheaper, the environment and sanitation are far behind those of regular hotels.

    The Regent Hotel Is just such an informal hotel, located in the inner area near the outer corner. Of course, Baiyun City is well connected and there are roads everywhere, so even if it is remote, transportation is quite convenient.

    The Shrek Academy group now lives in the Regent Hotel. Their purpose of coming here is undoubtedly to enroll in Baiyun Academy and learn the secrets of the Ring Condensation Method. Then they will drop out at the speed of light and return to Shrek to revive the school!

    Therefore, the trip was led by Dean Flanders, and the rest of the team included teacher Zhao Wuji, the recently joined senior disciple Yu Xiaogang, and the only three students: Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar.

    The three of them were gathered in a cramped hotel room, discussing something.

    "I don''t know if I can be selected for admission," Oscar said with some lack of confidence.

    "Oscar, you are worrying for nothing. With our talents, we will definitely be admitted! If they don''t accept us, they would be blind!" Ma Hongjun patted his shoulder and said with his nose in the air.

    "Hehe, I just wonder if there are many beauties in Baiyun College..." He said this with a lewd smile on his face. It was as if he had already seen the scene where with his talent, he would be pursued by thousands of girls in school and become a groom every night.

    I can only say that he looks ugly but has beautiful thoughts.

    "Fatty, you''d better behave yourself after you enroll." Dai Mubai looked at his mean look and said unhappily, "That''s a school run by a god. If you continue to act recklessly like before, you''ll be expelled!"

    Just drop out of school, but don''t drag me down with you!

    Of course, Dai Mubai didn''t say the above words. After all, Ma Hongjun had talent and was the one he wanted to win over. Otherwise, he would have left Shrek, a crappy academy, long ago. Why would he waste time here?

    "It''s okay. With my talent, they won''t be willing to fire me!" Ma Hongjun waved his hand and said nonchalantly.

    In fact, if his idea is that an ordinary academy would value his talent, then it can''t be said to be wrong. After all, the academies in Douluo Continent is mainly to cultivate strong people. As long as you have good talent, then everything is easy. No matter what bad things you do, the academy will cover you up. Having talent means you can do whatever you want!

    But unfortunately, Baiyun Academy is not like this. As the dean, Ye Cheng values students'' morals more than their talents. After all, as long as he wants, there are countless ways to change martial arts talents. But if a person''s morals are not good, then if you want to change them, you have to brainwash the whole person and change his personality. Otherwise, there is no hope.

    Man is born good.

    Newborn babies are like a blank sheet of paper. The education and experiences they receive will paint this blank sheet of paper with various colors. Whether it is good or bad depends entirely on the growth environment and the shaping of the educators.

    Once a person''s personality is set, it is impossible to change it. It is true that it is difficult to change one''s nature.

    Therefore, Ye Cheng will not accept anyone with bad character, no matter how talented they are!

    In the room next to the three students, in an equally narrow room, Flanders, Zhao Wuji and Yu Xiaogang were also discussing something.

    "For this written test, the three children will definitely pass it." Yu Xiaogang said confidently, "During this period, I have helped these three children to cram in knowledge about soul beasts and the world of cultivation... The test papers contain only these questions. When I first applied for the position of teacher, most of the questions were also these. So I was well prepared and listed some extensive knowledge that might be tested to teach them."

    "Xiaogang, you are really foresighted." Flanders said with a look of relief. He originally thought that the second level was nothing more than letting these talented soul masters fight to see their fighting ability. After all, all college entrance examinations are like this. As a result, he never dreamed that the second level of Baiyun College was not a martial arts competition, but a literary examination!

    "Yes, fortunately the Grand master is here. But I think this Baiyun College is simply sick! Why do soul masters need to know so much? Isn''t it enough to have good talent and strong strength? Why do you need to know so much? You are not going to be an official. Or because of poor talent, you can only study theory and become a master of theory..." Zhao Wuji also joined in the complaint. But at the end, he scratched his head a little embarrassedly.

    Yu Xiaogang, who felt attacked, froze up. He mentally took a slap in the face of the big bear, but on the surface he regained his calm expression. He said, as if he didn''t care at all, "You can''t say that. Learning is good. A soul master cannot just have strength, he also needs the wisdom to control it."

    "Yes, yes, Master, what you said makes sense." Zhao Wuji nodded repeatedly, looking like a senior bootlicker. Of course, the reason why he did this was mainly because he knew that Yu Xiaogang was from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and was the son of the sect master. He had a Titled Douluo father. He couldn''t afford to offend him. Besides, it was just a slip of the tongue just now, so there was nothing wrong with pretending to be a coward.

    Although he was wanted by the Spirit Hall in the past, the Spirit Hall would not send Soul Douluo, or even Titled Douluo, to deal with a mere Soul Saint like him, so he was very safe. But if he offended Yu Xiaogang, if this guy was petty and held a grudge, he would have to face the wrath of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect.

    A family sect is different from a religious force like the Spirit Hall. They are very protective of their own people. It''s okay for one of them to bully another, but if someone else bullies one of them, they will put aside their past grudges and unite against the outside world.

    Therefore, the consequences of offending Yu Xiaogang are more serious for him than offending the Spirit Hall.

    While the three were talking, a voice suddenly came from the corridor outside the door.

    "Excuse me, is Mr. Oscar here?"

    "I''m the courier who''s here to deliver your acceptance letter."

    Upon hearing this, Flanders and the other two became excited.

    He stood up immediately and ran to the door and opened it. In the narrow corridor, he saw a young man holding a box.

    Next to them, the door of the room where Oscar and the other two lived was opened with the sound of running. The three of them excitedly looked at the courier who came to deliver the admission letter.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 239: Their Eyes Gradually Changed

    Chapter 239 - 239: Their Eyes Gradually Changed

    In a narrow corridor.

    A courier wearing yellow clothes with a swift pattern and the words "Feiyan Express" written on it came here. It is worth mentioning that he is a soul master, and his strength is not weak.

    Feiyan Express is an organization founded by the Speed Clan, mainly responsible for the delivery of some goods. After all, the main feature of this family is speed! It would be a pity if this speed is not used for express delivery.

    In addition to delivering goods for the Baiyun City government, Feiyan Express occasionally accepts orders from local merchants to deliver goods to other places. Anyway, there are soul guides for storing items, so they can carry a large amount of goods at one time. Therefore, Feiyan Express quickly became famous with its own characteristics.

    For a time, even without counting the subsidies given to them by the Baiyun City government, the Speed family had other sources of income and were no longer so poor.

    At this time, this courier is responsible for sending admission letters to students from Baiyun College. This task is very important. As a gold medal courier, only he can have this honor and be competent for this task.

    And after arriving at the Regent Hotel.

    Seeing the cramped environment, the garbage everywhere, and the peculiar smell... the courier frowned. He had delivered admission letters to dozens of students before. The places they stayed in were either big hotels or big hotels. This was the first time he saw someone staying in such a bad hotel. Too stingy.

    They are too reluctant to spend any money.

    But it was none of his business whether others were stingy or not, he was just responsible for delivering the admission letter. So after asking the person in charge of the hotel, he walked down the stairs to the second floor and looked at the only two rooms facing each other. He didn''t know which room was the person he was looking for.

    So he shouted, "Excuse me, is Mr. Oscar here? I''m the courier who''s here to deliver your admission letter."

    Not long after he finished talking, the doors of two rooms facing each other opened and three people walked out from each room.

    Looking at the two rooms with open doors and the six people coming out, he first excluded the three old ones and finally focused his attention on the three young people.

    "Excuse me, who is Mr. Oscar?" the courier asked politely.

    "I am I am!"

    Oscar raised his hand excitedly, then squeezed past Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai who were blocking the door, and came to the courier, feeling so excited that he was at a loss.

    "Okay, here is your acceptance letter."

    After confirming his identity through the photo taken on the day of registration, the courier handed him the admission letter and the box and said, "Congratulations on being admitted to Baiyun College."

    "Thank you, thank you!"

    Oscar was so excited that he was a little incoherent. He had never dreamed that he would be admitted. After all, he was just a food-type soul master and had no fighting ability at all. And the people who came to register that day were all geniuses!

    After comparing himself with the two, he immediately lost confidence in registering for admission.

    He always feel that among the three, only Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun have a chance, and he don''t think it is possible for him to succeed.

    Unexpectedly, God really favored him. He actually succeeded in getting admitted!

    "Great, congratulations." Dai Mubai patted his shoulder and congratulated him.

    Seeing that the package had been delivered, the courier did not stay long and turned around to leave.

    But when they saw that he was planning to leave like this, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun became anxious.

    "Hey! Wait a minute!"

    Ma Hongjun hurriedly shouted: "Where are our admission letters? You haven''t given them to us yet?!"

    "you..."

    The courier stopped with some confusion, then took out a manual and flipped through it, and finally confirmed: "Sorry, I don''t have your admission letter here." After that, he turned and left.

    But Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were dumbfounded at this moment.

    Why?

    Why is it that even Oscar, who has no fighting power, has an admission letter, but the two combat soul masters who are better than him don''t have one? ! What''s the logic? !

    Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s eyes on Oscar changed slightly at this moment, but Oscar, who was immersed in the joy of being accepted, did not see it.

    "Hahahaha, Oscar did a great job!" Flanders laughed loudly and walked over to pat Oscar''s shoulder hard. His shoulder hurt, but even the pain couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.

    Yu Xiaogang and Zhao Wuji also came over and began to ask him about his well-being, ignoring Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun who were standing beside him. This made the two of them even more unhappy.

    They have always been the focus of the school, and Oscar, as a food-type auxiliary soul master, is just a foil. But now, a foil is riding on their heads.

    If their plan of getting the Ring Condensation Method does not rely now on Oscar to steal it, they would have probably beaten Oscar up by now. As for why they would beat him up? Isn''t it enough to reason to just be upset with him?

    "Those who dare not cause trouble are mediocre" is the motto of Shrek Academy. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun obviously agree with this to the core.

    The six people returned to the room.

    But now six people were crowded in one room. The place was already narrow, and now with six people squeezed together, it seemed even smaller.

    Yu Xiaogang frowned and said, "Flender, I''ve been wanting to ask you a few days ago, why is the hotel you booked so small?"

    "Alas, soul masters don''t care about small matters. A resting place, as long as it can accommodate people, is fine." Flanders waved his hand, as if he was too delicate. In fact, he thought to himself, "I spent the entire trip here on the academy''s expense. Those regular hotels are so expensive. A room for a day costs 1 gold soul coin. Why don''t they just go and rob us! The academy is not rich, so of course I have to save as much as possible."

    Flanders said helplessly. Do you think it was easy for him to maintain such a big school? He saved money by eating frugally, but it was for his dream.

    Moreover, the main purpose of bringing students to Baiyun City this time was to enroll them and then secretly learn the Ring Condensation Method to benefit Shrek Academy. Therefore, it was impossible for the students to pay for the entire trip. He, the dean, had to pay for it out of his own pocket.

    Yu Xiaogang, Zhao Wuji, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and others rolled their eyes at him. Why was he pretending? It wasn''t the first day they knew this stingy dean. Naturally, they knew he was trying to get a bargain.

    "Oscar, quickly open it and see what''s inside the box?" Looking at the looks in their eyes, Flanders quickly changed the subject and urged them.

    "good."

    Oscar put down the acceptance letter and opened the box that came with it. Inside was a rectangular flat object that looked very delicate.

    Then he picked up the instruction manual and studied it carefully...

    After figuring out the function of the "mobile phone", Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun looked at him with even more envy and jealousy.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 240: Mysterious Master

    Chapter 240 - 240: Mysterious Master

    "This soul guide called a mobile phone is obviously owned by every student. It is a uniformly distributed equipment. And most importantly, this soul guide is obviously newly made, and it is definitely not a soul guide handed down from ancient times." Yu Xiaogang looked at the mobile phone in Oscar''s hand and suddenly asked, "Do you know what this means?"

    "You mean, Baiyun City has mastered the method of making soul guides!" After being reminded by him, Flanders instantly thought of the key.

    "But, hasn''t the method of making soul guides been lost long ago? Where did they find the method?" Zhao Wuji asked puzzledly.

    "Perhaps, all this is related to one person." When Yu Xiaogang said this, everyone else reacted. They said in unison: "It''s Master Xuanji!"

    In the videos of this past three years, it has been shown many times that the future soul guide technology will be prevalent and has been applied to all aspects of people''s lives... and the name that appears most frequently in the videos is Xuan Ji!

    According to the few words of the crowd in the video, this master of Xuanji has mastered the lost soul guide technology. And he will carry it forward in the future!

    At that time, the soul guide was able to do all kinds of incredible things.

    The video does not give a detailed account of the origin and specific background of this mysterious master. Therefore, the audience cannot know whether this mysterious genius is a person hundreds of years in the future or a person who already exists now.

    However, after seeing the advancement of the soul guide in the video, all the forces that watched the video sent their men to search for relevant information about the soul guide''s mystery. The result was naturally nothing.

    Therefore, people believed that this mysterious master would be born hundreds of years in the future.

    He hasn''t been born yet, so where can you find him?

    But looking at the current state of Baiyun City, it is clear that their inference was wrong. The mysterious master who shined in the future video was not a person born in the future, but a person who already exists now. It''s just that they haven''t found him yet.

    If a person deliberately keeps a low profile and concentrates on researching in one place, it is reasonable that they cannot find it.

    Now, this master has obviously been recruited by Baiyun City and has begun to shine for Baiyun City. The network throughout the city, as well as many civilian soul guides and the mobile phones in their hands are obviously the masterpieces of this mysterious master!

    However, even if they guessed that the master Xuanji was now in Baiyun City and knew how great the role of mastering the production of soul guides was, other forces could only stare blankly. They did not dare to make any small moves or consider poaching him.

    After all, there is a god in Baiyun City now!

    Provoking a god? This is not the way to seek death.

    After seeing the battle scenes of gods played in the future video, everyone has a basic concept of god-level powerhouses. That is, for god-level powerhouses, no matter how many soul masters come, they are useless.

    Even if ten Limit Douluos joined together, they were no match for the God-level powerhouse. Because there is a fundamental difference between them. Once the other party released his divine power, he could suppress you with just the pressure. How could you fight him?

    Of course, if you could gather a few hundred Limit Douluos! Then when the number reached a certain level, even if they joined together to self-destruct, it would more or less have a certain impact on the God-level powerhouse. Maybe you could even achieve the feat of killing the gods.

    But this is just a thought.

    In the current Douluo Continent, even the Titled Douluos are top powerhouses, and there are only a handful of Limit Douluos. Where can we find hundreds of Limit Douluos to fight against a gid? And self-destruct like cannon fodder? Can people think of such a luxury?

    Therefore, Baiyun City can be said to be the most unprovoked force in the world! Because its top combat power is enough to crush all those who disobey! It also has a unique method of becoming a god in the world, so that soul masters no longer need the favor of gods to become gods. As long as the talent is good enough, they can still become gods through their own efforts!

    In the eyes of everyone today, the Ring Condensation Method is equivalent to the future of the world. The road to the gods for soul masters!

    Because of this, countless people would try their best, even if it meant taking risks, to join Baiyun Academy, just to get a glimpse of the secrets of the Ring Condensation Method, even if they might face the wrath of a god if the matter was exposed. But compared to the gains... this temptation was too great.

    It Is so big that they are willing to risk everything, even their lives and fortune, to seize the initiative in this era!

    Shrek is one of these people who are willing to sacrifice their lives.

    They had thought that if they really secretly obtained the method of practicing the Ring Condensation Method, they might face retaliation from Baiyun City. But as the saying goes, the law does not punish the masses. There are many forces like them. Even if Baiyun City does that, it is impossible to deal with them all at once, right?

    Moreover, the Lord of Baiyun City has a large number of families and a large business. Even if the matter is exposed, they will definitely go to the top forces such as the Spirit Hall and the Upper Three Sects to cause trouble. Small shrimps like them are probably not qualified enough for them to take action.

    It was with this fluke mentality that Flanders decided to take the risk and come to Baiyun City, ready to fish in troubled waters.

    "Oscar, study hard after entering Baiyun College." Flanders patted Oscar on the shoulder with a smile, and then a wicked smile appeared on his face, "Whether Shrek can rise in the future depends entirely on you!"

    "Dean, I won''t let you down." Oscar nodded seriously, but he always felt something was wrong. It was as if... he was doing something wrong?

    After all, he had not been brainwashed too thoroughly by Shrek, and therefore his remaining conscience made him feel that this behavior was not very moral. But Flanders had been so kind to him, and Oscar didn''t want to let him down.

    When Oscar was four or five years old, his parents died in an accident. Before they died, they entrusted the young boy to Flanders... It can be said that although they were not father and son in name, they were father and son in reality.

    In his heart, Flanders was like a father, and Shrek was his home. Therefore, even though he knew that his purpose of joining Baiyun Academy was immoral, looking at Flanders'' expectant eyes, Oscar finally decided to go against his conscience and steal the "Ring Condensation Method" to repay his kindness.

    However, does Oscar, who joined Baiyun College with bad intentions, really think he can get what he wants?

    Since Ye Cheng dared to recruit students publicly and refused everyone, it meant that he had already prepared a series of anti-theft measures. To steal knowledge under the strict defense of a god... I can only say that these people are really overthinking.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 241: Start of School

    Chapter 241 - 241: Start of School

    The official start date of the school is three days after receiving the admission letter.

    For the students who are waiting, these three days can be described as passing the days like years. Finally, the date of school opening has come.

    On this day.

    Before dawn, all the admitted students gathered at the school gate in advance and waited eagerly at the school gate. But the school will not open the door in advance because they came early.

    Nearly a hundred freshmen gathered quietly at the school gate waiting. They are obviously divided into two factions. One faction relies on soul power talent to enter. The other faction relies on their own martial spirits to have special value.

    People with high soul power talent naturally look down on people with low soul power talent. They think they are not from the same world as themselves.

    And those who have martial spirits with training value do not like these guys with noses to the sky, and have no desire to talk to them at all.

    Time passed little by little.

    The sky is getting brighter and brighter.

    It was not until the morning sun rose that the arrival of a new day was officially announced.

    "Ding!!!"

    A low bell sound came from the school.

    Many students who were waiting for a while and felt sleepy suddenly became alert when they heard the bell. They looked towards the school gate expectantly.

    Through the iron railings of the school gate, they could see several uniformed teachers coming out of the towering building in the distance. They walked slowly towards them.

    After a while, the school gate opened slowly and automatically. Everyone could see that no one pushed the door at all. It was completely opened by itself. Obviously, this was a soul guide technology that they didn''t know.

    Several teachers in teacher uniforms came out, led by an old man in his sixties or seventies. The uniform he wore was slightly different from the other teachers, and he looked like he should be in a higher position. He glanced at the people gathered at the door. The extremely oppressive sight made everyone who looked at him lower their heads involuntarily.

    ''What a strong sense of oppression! This is... a Titled Douluo! ''

    Many students of extraordinary birth were surprised to find that the teachers in front of them were very powerful. The old man in the lead was a Titled Douluo, and the strength of the other teachers was also at the Soul Douluo level. Such a lineup of teachers almost made them dumbfounded.

    A Titled Douluo, a Soul Douluo-level powerhouse, who was powerful enough to dominate the outside world, was actually a teacher in an academy? !

    However, when you think about the fact that this academy was founded by a god-level powerhouse, it doesn''t seem so unreasonable that the school''s teachers are Titled Douluo-level powerhouses.

    "I am Luo Xiang, the dean in charge of your grade." After the Titled Douluo old man glanced at everyone, he spoke: "Everyone line up and enter the school collectively. Follow the teacher to gather in the quadrangle, and the Principal will give you a lecture in the square."

    This dean was naturally one of the teachers recruited when the academy first opened. At that time, his cultivation was only Soul Saint. But after Baiyun City''s careful training during this period of time, his strength has made great progress. Now he has become a Titled Douluo-level powerhouse that he never dared to think of before. So his loyalty to Baiyun City is now clear as day and moon!

    "The principal is going to give a speech in the square?!"

    Many students were immediately excited when they heard this.

    It''s no wonder they were so excited, because who is the principal of Baiyun College? The Lord of Baiyun City!

    The only god-level powerhouse in the world.

    A living god!

    And who can stay calm when thinking about facing such a legendary figure?

    And strength is only secondary. The key is that in many previous videos, it is more or less revealed how great this Lord of Baiyun City will be in the future!

    In the eyes of these students, all the things he did are like a saint in the world!

    Such a person who has both morals and strength... Unless he has a grudge or is mentally ill, no one will not admire him! He is regarded as an idol.

    Thinking that he will be able to meet his idol later, no fan can be calm, right?

    However, although they are excited, they still have to abide by the rules. So these people followed the teachers obediently, divided into several teams, and formally stepped into the school gate.

    There is a high platform built of stone on the square.

    There is a long pole on it, which seems to be made of some special metal. Looking up carefully along the pole, everyone found that it was a flag.

    On the fluttering sky blue flag, there are white cloud patterns embroidered, and a city located on the clouds!

    This flag makes people think of the three words "Baiyun City" at once.

    Originally, Ye Cheng wanted to use a red flag with a sickle and hammer, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. He always felt that this kind of flag was not appropriate.

    In addition, things in other worlds may not be completely in line with this world, so he finally turned to the white cloud flag as the symbol of the college.

    Nearly a hundred students, organized by the teacher, lined up in a team and waited quietly in front of the flag on the high platform. No one dared to talk to each other.

    The whole scene was quiet.

    Only the wind that blew up at some unknown time blew the white cloud flag on the high platform and fluttered continuously~

    Just when many students were thinking in their hearts, when will the dean come.

    Suddenly, a little light appeared at the scene...

    Before everyone could react, the endless ocean of light drowned them in the blink of an eye!

    For a moment, everyone at the scene seemed to be roaming in the vast sea of stars in the universe, and it seemed like they had come to a bright world!

    It made their minds a little confused, as if they were going to be completely intoxicated...

    But in the blink of an eye, all this was shattered like a bubble! They returned to the real world, feeling a little lost...

    and at this moment, a figure had quietly appeared on the high flagpole.

    The illusion that everyone had just experienced was not deliberately created by Ye Cheng. It was an illusion that they had created themselves because of the huge gap in strength between the two sides.

    To be honest, at his current stage, he no longer needs any other special effects to play tricks.

    The name Ye Cheng now represents strength in this world! Invincible! Just like the name Tang San represents malevolence, shamelessness, and hypocrisy.

    His presence here represents style!

    There is no need for other special effects to set off. In the eyes of others, no matter what he does, he is unfathomable and full of the demeanor of a strong man.

    ______________________

    This book is COMPLETED in my patreon, /ryuuu_

    Your support is greatly appreciated!